Ceci est une sourate que Nous avons révélée et imposons de mettre en application les jugements qu’elle contient.
Nous y avons révélé des versets clairs afin que, peut-être, vous vous rappeliez des jugements qu’elle énonce et que vous les mettiez en pratique.
Which was Revealed in Al-Madinah
بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَـنِ الرَّحِيمِ
In the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.
The Importance of Surat An-Nur
سُورَةٌ أَنزَلْنَـهَا
(A Surah which We have sent down) Here Allah is pointing out the high esteem in which He holds this Surah, which is not to say that other Surahs are not important.
وَفَرَضْنَـهَا
(and which We have enjoined,) Mujahid and Qatadah said, "This means: We have explained what is lawful and unlawful, commands and prohibitions, and the prescribed punishments." Al-Bukhari said, "Those who read it: Faradnaha, say that it means: "We have enjoined them upon you and those who come after you."
وَأَنزَلْنَا فِيهَآ ءَايَـتٍ بَيِّنَـتٍ
(and in it We have revealed manifest Ayat,) means, clearly explained,
لَعَلَّكُمْ تَذَكَّرُونَ
(that you may remember.)
The Explanation of the Prescribed Punishment for Zina (Illicit Sex)
Then Allah says:
الزَّانِيَةُ وَالزَّانِى فَاجْلِدُواْ كُلَّ وَاحِدٍ مِّنْهُمَا مِاْئَةَ جَلْدَةٍ
(The Zaniyah and the Zani, flog each of them with a hundred stripes.) This honorable Ayah contains the ruling on the law of retaliation for the person who commits illegal sex, and details of the punishment. Such a person will either be unmarried, meaning that he has never been married, or he will be married, meaning that he has had intercourse within the bounds of a lawful marriage, and he is free, adult and of sound mind. As for the virgin who is unwedded, the prescribed punishment is one hundred stripes, as stated in this Ayah. In addition to this he is to be banished from his homeland for one year, as was recorded in the Two Sahihs from Abu Hurayrah and Zayd bin Khalid Al-Juhani in the Hadith about the two bedouins who came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. One of them said, "O Messenger of Allah, this son of mine was employed by this man, and committed Zina with his wife. I paid a ransom with him on behalf of my son one hundred sheep and a slave-girl, but when I asked the people of knowledge, they said that my son should be given one hundred stripes and banished for a year, and that this man's wife should be stoned to death." The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَأَقْضِيَنَّ بَيْنَكُمَا بِكِتَابِ اللهِ تَعَالى، الْوَلِيدَةُ وَالْغَنَمُ رَدٌّ عَلَيْكَ، وَعَلى ابْنِكَ جَلْدُ مِائَةٍ وَتَغْرِيبُ عَامٍ، وَاغْدُ يَا أُنَيْسُ لِرَجُلٍ مِنْ أَسْلَمَ إِلَى امْرَأَةِ هذَا،فَإِنِ اعْتَرَفَتْ فَارْجُمْهَا»
(By the One in Whose Hand is my soul, I will judge between you both according to the Book of Allah. Take back the slave-girl and sheep, and your son is to be given one hundred stripes and banished for one year. O Unays -- he said to a man from the tribe of Aslam -- go to this man's wife, and if she confesses, then stone her to death.) Unays went to her and she confessed, so he stoned her to death. This indicates that if the person who is guilty of illegal sex is a virgin and unmarried, he should be banished in addition to being given one hundred stripes. But if married, meaning he has had intercourse within the bounds of lawful marriage, and he is free, adult and of sound mind, then he should be stoned to death. Imam Malik recorded that `Umar, may Allah be pleased with him, stood up and praised and glorified Allah, then he said; "O people! Allah sent Muhammad with the truth, and revealed to him the Book. One of the things that was revealed to him was the Ayah of stoning to death, which we have recited and understood. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ carried out the punishment of stoning and after him we did so, but I am afraid that as time goes by, some will say that they did not find the Ayah of stoning in the Book of Allah, and they will go astray because they abandoned one of the obligations revealed by Allah. Stoning is something that is prescribed in the Book of Allah for the person -- man or woman -- who commits illegal sex, if he or she is married, if decisive evidence is produced, or if pregnancy results from that, or if they confess to it." It was also recorded in the Two Sahihs in the lengthy Hadith of Malik, from which we have quoted briefly only the portion that is relevant to the current discussion.
Do not feel pity for Them when carrying out the Prescribed Punishment
وَلاَ تَأْخُذْكُمْ بِهِمَا رَأْفَةٌ فِى دِينِ اللَّهِ
(Let not pity withhold you in their case, in a punishment prescribed by Allah,) Meaning, with a ruling prescribed by Allah. So the meaning of the Ayah is: "Do not feel too sorry for them where the laws of Allah are established." This does not mean that we should not naturally feel pity when carrying out the punishment. What is prohibited here is the kind of pity that may make the judge ignore the punishment altogether. This is what is not permitted for the judge. Mujahid said,
وَلاَ تَأْخُذْكُمْ بِهِمَا رَأْفَةٌ فِى دِينِ اللَّهِ
(Let not pity withhold you in their case, in a punishment prescribed by Allah,) "If the matter is taken to the ruling authority, the punishment has to be carried out and cannot be stopped." This was also narrated from Sa`id bin Jubayr and `Ata' bin Abi Rabah. It was recorded in a Hadith:
«تَعَافَوُا الْحُدُودَ فِيمَا بَيْنَكُمْ، فَمَا بَلَغَنِي مِنْ حَدَ فَقَدْ وَجَبَ»
(Compromise with the matter of prescribed punishment mutually sorting it out among yourselves, for once a matter where the prescribed punishment is required reaches me, I am obliged to carry it out.) Allah's saying:
إِن كُنتُمْ تُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الاٌّخِرِ
(if you believe in Allah and the Last Day. ) means, then do that, carry out the punishments on those who commit illegal sex, and strike them hard without causing any wound, so that he and others like him will be deterred by the terror of that. In Al-Musnad, it was recorded that one of the Companions said, "O Messenger of Allah, when I slaughter a sheep I feel pity for it." He said,
«وَلَكَ فِي ذلِكَ أَجْرٌ»
(You be rewarded for that.)
Carry out the Prescribed Punishment in Public
وَلْيَشْهَدْ عَذَابَهُمَا طَآئِفَةٌ مِّنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(And let a party of the believers witness their punishment.) This is more humiliating for the people who are guilty of illegal sex, if they are flogged in front of the people. This is because it is more effective as a deterrent and it conveys the sense of scandal and rebuke. Al-Hasan Al-Basri said,
وَلْيَشْهَدْ عَذَابَهُمَا طَآئِفَةٌ مِّنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(And let a party of the believers witness their punishment.) "Publicly."
"(Ini adalah) satu surat yang Kami turunkan, dan Kami wa-jibkan (menjalankan hukum-hukum yang ada di dalam)nya, dan Kami turunkan di dalamnya ayat-ayat yang jelas, agar kamu selalu mengingatinya." (An-Nur: 1).
Madaniyah
(1) Maksudnya, ini ﴾ سُورَةٌ ﴿ "satu surat" yang sangat besar keagungannya. ﴾ أَنزَلۡنَٰهَا ﴿ "Yang Kami turunkan," sebagai rahmat dari Kami bagi segenap hamba, dan Kami pelihara dari (campur tangan) semua setan. ﴾ وَفَرَضۡنَٰهَا ﴿ "Dan Kami wajibkan (menjalankan hukum-hukum yang ada di dalam)nya," maksudnya Kami telah menentukan kadar ukuran dalam hal hukuman-hukuman pidana, persaksian dan lainnya. ﴾ وَأَنزَلۡنَا فِيهَآ ءَايَٰتِۭ بَيِّنَٰتٖ ﴿ "Dan Kami turunkan di dalamnya ayat-ayat yang jelas" yakni hukum-hukum yang jelas, untaian perintah dan larangan serta hikmah-hikmah yang agung. ﴾ لَّعَلَّكُمۡ تَذَكَّرُونَ ﴿ "Agar kamu selalu mengingatinya," tatkala Kami menerangkannya kepada kalian dan mengajarkan kepada kalian hal-hal yang belum kalian mengerti.
Kemudian Allah mulai menjelaskan hukum-hukum yang telah dimaksud. Allah berfirman,
Abbiamo rivelato questa Surah e abbiamo obbligato ad applicare le sue leggi, e abbiamo rivelato, in essa, chiari versetti, affinché vi rammentiate delle leggi in essa contenute, così che le applichiate.
Bu; indirmiş olduğumuz, hükümleri ile amel etmeyi farz kıldığımız ve düşünüp içerisindeki hükümler ile amel edesiniz diye içerisinde apaçık ayetler indirdiğimiz bir suredir.
This is a sūrah I revealed, made acting upon its rulings necessary and in which I revealed clear verses, in the hope that you will be reminded of the rulings it contains and then practice them.
Allah je objavio ovu suru i obavezao ljude da postupaju spram propisa koji su u njoj spomenuti. Ona sadrži jasne ajete, da biste vi, o vjernici, razmišljali o njezinim značenjima i izvukli pouku iz toga.
Đây là chương Kinh được TA thiên khải xuống bắt buộc các ngươi phải thực thi theo các giáo lý trong Nó, TA đã ban xuống những câu Kinh rõ ràng minh bạch; hy vọng các ngươi khắc ghi các giáo lý đó để áp dụng theo.
Surah ini Kami turunkan dan Kami wajibkan pengamalan hukum-hukum yang terkandung di dalamnya. Di dalamnya Kami juga menurunkan ayat-ayat yang jelas lagi nyata, dengan harapan agar kalian mengambil pelajaran darinya berupa perkara hukum-hukum, sehingga kalian pun bisa mengamalkannya.
Esta es una sura que revelé, estableciendo la necesidad de cumplir sus reglas, y en ella revelé aleyas claras, para que recuerden las reglas que contiene y las pongan en práctica.
Ito ay isang kabanatang pinababa Namin at inobliga Namin ang paggawa ayon sa mga patakaran nito. Nagpababa Kami sa loob nito ng mga talatang naglilinaw, sa pag-asang magsaalaala kayo ng nasa loob nito na mga patakaran para gumawa kayo ayon dito.
1- (Bu,) indirdiğimiz ve (hükümlerini) farz kıldığımız bir sûredir. Öğüt alasınız diye onda apaçık âyetler indirdik.
(Medine’de inmiştir. 64 âyettir)
1. Bu, değeri pek yüksek ve bizden kullara rahmet olmak üzere “indirdiğimiz” her türlü şeytana karşı da koruduğumuz “ve farz kıldığımız bir sûredir.” Yani içinde birtakım hadlere, şahitliklere vb. çeşitli hususlara dair hükümler belirlediğimiz bir sûredir. Size açıklamalarda bulunup daha önce bilmediğiniz şeyleri öğrettiğimiz için de “öğüt alasınız diye onda apaçık âyetler” pek üstün hükümler, emirler, yasaklar ve pek büyük hikmetler “indirdik.”
Daha sonra işaret olunan bu hükümleri beyan ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:
2- Zina eden kadın ile zina eden erkeğin her birine yüz sopa vurun. Eğer Allah’a ve âhiret gününe iman ediyorsanız Allah’ın dini hususunda her ikisine de acıyacağınız tutmasın. Mü’minlerden bir topluluk da onlara uygulanan cezaya tanık olsunlar.
2. Bu, evlenmemiş olup zina eden erkek ile zina eden kadın hakkındaki hükümdür. Her ikisine de yüzer celde/sopa vurulur. Evli olanın haddi ise sahih ve meşhur sünnetin delâleti ile recmdir. Yüce Allah, zina edenlere “Allah’ın dini hususunda” yani bu had cezasını uygulamamızı engelleyecek şekilde bir acımaya kendimizi kaptırmamızı yasaklamaktadır. Bu acıma ister tabii bir acıma olsun, ister akrabalık ve arkadaşlık, isterse de başka bir sebeple olsun fark etmez. Şüphesiz ki iman, Allah’ın emrini uygulamaya engel olan böyle bir acımanın uzaklaştırılmasını gerektirir. Çünkü gerçek anlamda acımak, o kimseye haddi uygulamak ile ortaya çıkar. Bizler, kaderin hükmü dolayısı ile ona merhamet edecek olsak bile bu (dini) açıdan acımayız.
üce Allah, zina edenlerin bu cezasına mü’minlerden bir topluluğun da hazır bulunup tanık olmasını emretmektedir. Bu, zinakarlar teşhir olsun, bu yolla küçük düşürülmüş olsun ve hem kendileri hem de başkaları bundan ibret alarak vazgeçsin diyedir. Bu topluluk, haddin fiilen uygulandığına da tanık olmalıdır. Çünkü şer’î hükümlerin fiilen uygulandığına tanık olmak, o hususta ilmi daha bir pekiştirir ve artık zihinlerde iyice yerleşir. O takdirde uygulanan cezanın doğruya yakın olma ihtimali de daha yüksek olur. Ona herhangi bir ekleme ya da çıkarma yapılamaz. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’tır.
Commentary
The first verse of this Surah is introductory preface to put extra emphasis to the commands given in it. The very first command after that is regarding punishment for adultery, which has a direct bearing on the intent of the Surah - that is to preserve chastity, even of the eyes. The subjects of control on casting eyes and not to enter houses without permission are to follow soon. Commitment of adultery is the ultimate outcome when one ignores all types of prudence against continence and is an open rebellion against Divine precepts. Therefore, the punishment for adultery in Islam is most severe as compared to all other punishments prescribed by the Qur'an for the crimes committed by human beings. Adultery, being a big crime by itself, also brings along with it many other crimes, the result of which is destruction of the entire social order. If the causes of killings and atrocities are probed deeply, the majority of them will appear to be caused due to illegitimate relationship with women. It is for this reason that in order to eliminate completely this heinous crime, its Islamic punishment has been described in the opening verses.
Adultery is a great crime and is a combination of many crimes. That is why its punishment in Islam is very severe
The Holy Qur'an and mutawatir ahadith on their own have fixed the punishments of four crimes. They are not left at the discretion of the judge or the ruler. These punishments are called Hudud in the terminology of Islamic jurisprudence. Apart from these, the punishment is not fixed for other crimes, and the ruler or the judge can award the punishment in accordance with the type of crime, the circumstances of the criminal and the background in which the crime is committed, in order to control the spread of crime as he feels best. Such punishments are known as penal laws in Islamic jurisprudence. Islamic Hududs are four in number:
(1). Stealing
(2). Leveling false accusation against chaste women.
(3). Drinking liquor
(4). Adultery
Each one of these crimes is very evil in its own right, and while disturbing the peace and tranquility of the society contributes toward other ills of the world at large. However, the ill effects and consequences of adultery are so immense in their destruction of the human values that no other crime can perhaps compete with it.
(1) Molestation of someone's wife, daughter or sister is nothing but his destruction. For a noble man it is not as bad to lose all his material wealth and belongings as to lose the chastity of his women folk. It is for this reason that often we come across such incidents that people whose women folk are molested get after the life of the molester without caring for their own lives. This passion for revenge passes on to the generations and results in the destruction of families after families.
(2) In a community where illicit sexual acts become rampant the family lineage is lost. When the sanctity of relationship with mother, daughter and sister is vanished, with whom the marriage is forbidden, then one can marry them as well, which is even a greater crime than adultery.
(3) If we analyze the causes of disorder and disturbance the world over, we will note that in most cases the root cause is woman and to a lesser degree the wealth. Only those rules can guarantee the worldly peace which safeguard the woman and wealth in a befitting manner and do not allow them to cross the appointed limits. It is not the intention to highlight here the ills and evils of adultery. The points mentioned above are enough for the human society to know the destructive ills of this act. This is why Islam has fixed the punishment of adultery as more severe than the punishments of all other crimes. The punishment has been described in the verse in the following words:
الزَّانِيَةُ وَالزَّانِي فَاجْلِدُوا كُلَّ وَاحِدٍ مِّنْهُمَا مِائَةَ جَلْدَةٍ ۖ
The fornicating woman and the fornicating man, flog each one of them with one hundred stripes - 24:2.
First the fornicating woman is mentioned and then the fornicating man. The punishment for both is the same. The common practice about injunctions is that mostly the command is conveyed by addressing the men-folk only and the women are included in that by implication. It is not regarded necessary that they be addressed separately. In the whole of Qur'an masculine gender is used for passing the injunctions through the phrase يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا and women-folk are regarded as included in that. Perhaps the wisdom is that as Allah Ta’ ala has ordained the women-folk to keep themselves covered, in the same way their mention is kept covert in the context of mankind. But here there was a possibility that some might have the confusion that all these injunctions relate to men only and the women are free from them. Therefore, in some specific verses the women-folk are also mentioned alongside separately like in the verse وَأَقِمْنَ الصَّلَاةَ وَآتِينَ الزَّكَاةَ (33:33). Moreover, where both men and women are to be mentioned then the natural order is that first the men are mentioned and then women. In the case of punishment for stealing, the same order is maintained in the injunction وَالسَّارِقُ وَالسَّارِقَةُ فَاقْطَعُوا أَيْدِيَهُمَا (As for a man or woman who commits theft, cut off the hands of both - 5:38) where the male thief is mentioned first and then the female thief. But in the case of punishment for adultery only an incidental mention of women was not considered enough, instead a specific reference was regarded necessary. Secondly, mention of the women is given priority over men. There are many points of wisdom in this. First, the women are regarded weaker sex and compassion-able for their physique; if they were not mentioned specifically, one could have had the misgiving that perhaps the women are exempt from this punishment. The mention of woman is preceded because the act of adultery is so impudent that its commitment from her side could be carried out only by extreme fearlessness and carelessness, because the nature has bestowed in her character instinctive shyness and an urge to guard her chastity. The nature has provided many a things for the safety of women. Hence commitment of fornication from her side is more grave than from man. As against this, in the case of theft it is a bigger crime for men who are bestowed with strength by Allah Ta ala, so that they earn their living from the bounty He has provided. The man is required to take advantage of Allah's bounty by working for the sustenance and not stealing for the living, as this is a great shame and sin for him. Since the women do not have the same circumstances, if they commit theft their crime will be of a lesser degree as compared to that of men.
فَاجْلِدُوا (24:2) Meaning of the word جَلد is to hit with the whip, and it is derived from the word جِلد (leather). As the whip is normally made of leather, some commentators have suggested that by the use of word جَلد۔ it is alluded that the strike of the whip should be so moderate that it should be felt only within the skin and not deeper into the flesh. The Holy Prophet had himself urged that the punishment of whipping be exercised with moderation, so that neither it is so hard that it tears off the flesh nor so mild that it does not hurt at all. On this point some commentators have reproduced ahadith of the Holy Prophet ﷺ with their chain of narrators.
The punishment of whipping a hundred times is exclusive to unmarried man and woman. For married persons the punishment is stoning to death
This point is worth noting that the injunctions on adultery were revealed gradually and moved on from a lighter punishment to a more severe one, like the gradual prohibition of alcohol which is mentioned in the Qur'an itself, the details of which have been described earlier. The very first injunction on adultery is the one given in verses 15 and 16 of Surah An-Nisa', which is:
وَاللَّاتِي يَأْتِينَ الْفَاحِشَةَ مِن نِّسَائِكُمْ فَاسْتَشْهِدُوا عَلَيْهِنَّ أَرْبَعَةً مِّنكُمْ ۖ فَإِن شَهِدُوا فَأَمْسِكُوهُنَّ فِي الْبُيُوتِ حَتَّىٰ يَتَوَفَّاهُنَّ الْمَوْتُ أَوْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّـهُ لَهُنَّ سَبِيلًا ﴿15﴾
And those of your women who commit the shameful act, then have four witnesses against them from among you. So, if they do testify, then confine those women to their homes until death overcomes them or Allah prescribes a way for them. [ 4:15]
وَاللَّذَانِ يَأْتِيَانِهَا مِنكُمْ فَآذُوهُمَا ۖ فَإِن تَابَا وَأَصْلَحَا فَأَعْرِضُوا عَنْهُمَا ۗ إِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ تَوَّابًا رَّحِيمًا ﴿16﴾
And those two of you who commit it, torture them both. But if they repent and amend, turn away from them. Surely, Allah is Most-Relenting, Very-Merciful. (4:16)
Detailed commentary and explanation of the above two verses is given under Surah An-Nisa'. They are repeated here so that preliminary stage of the punishment of fornication is kept in mind. In these verses the proof for establishing adultery is described with a specific condition of having four male witnesses. Secondly, punishment for the woman is prescribed as to confine her within the home and for both of them inflicting of harm. At the same time it is also hinted that this was not the final injunction on adultery and that some more directives will follow. This is the meaning of أَوْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّـهُ لَهُنَّ سَبِيلًا (or Allah prescribes a way for them - 4:15).
In the above referred punishment confinement of the women within the homes was regarded sufficient at that time, and causing harm to both as enough punishment. But the limit, the magnitude and the form of harm to be inflicted was not defined. Rather the wordings of the Qur’ an suggest that the initial punishment of adultery was only punitive, of which the quantum was not fixed by the Shari'ah a ta'zir (a punishment left to the discretion of a judge), but was left at the discretion of the ruler or the judge. That is why the ambiguous phrase of inflicting harm or torture was adopted. But at the same time it was hinted that probably some other form of punishment for the culprits of the crime will be introduced later by saying أَوْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّـهُ لَهُنَّ سَبِيلًا (4:15). When the present verse of Surah an-Nur was revealed, Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn ` Abbas ؓ said that what was promised in Surah An-Nisa' through أَوْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّـهُ لَهُنَّ سَبِيلًا "or Allah prescribes a way for them", so now this verse of Surah an-Nur has prescribed the way, that is flogging both man and woman with a hundred stripes. And then Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn ` Abbas ؓ made the punishment of hundred stripes exclusive to fornication, that is when the crime is committed by unmarried man and woman, and said:
الرّجم للثّیب والجلد للبکر
It is prescribed that if the married man and woman commit this crime then they be stoned to death, and the punishment for unmarried culprit is a hundred stripes. (Sahih Bukhari, Kitbut-Tafsir p. 657)
In the verse of Surah an-Nur under reference punishment for adultery is given as a hundred stripes without qualification. So, it is obvious that he must have found from some other authentic Hadith that the punishment for adultery is stoning to death and for fornication a hundred stripes, and that Hadith has been related by Sahih Muslim, Musnad Ahmad, Sunnan Nasai, Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah on the authority of Sayyidna ` Ubadah Ibn Samit ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
خُذُوا عَنِّی خُذُوا عَنِّی قد جعل اللہ لھنّ سبیلا، البکر بالبکر جلد مایٔۃ وتغریب عام، والثیّب بالثیّب جلد مایٔۃ والرّجم (ابن کثیر)
Have knowledge from me, have knowledge from me that Allah Ta’ ala has prescribed now the 'way for women' (that He had promised before), which is that for unmarried man and woman is a hundred stripes and exile for one year, and for married man and woman it is a hundred stripes and stoning.
Along with the punishment of a hundred stripes for the unmarried man and woman prescribed in the an-Nur verse there is an additional punishment mentioned in the Hadith to send the adulterer man in exile for one year. On this there is a difference of opinion among jurists, that is whether the punishment of exile to male adulterer is compulsory or it is at the discretion of the judge - that is if he deems it necessary only then send the criminal in exile also for one year. In the opinion of Imam A` zam Abu Hanifah (رح) this last referred position is correct, that is, it remains at the discretion of the ruler or judge. Secondly, according to this Hadith there is the punishment of a hundred stripes also for the married man and woman before the stoning. But in accordance with other ahadith and the actions of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and the first four Caliphs, it is established that these two punishments are not to be combined.
Married persons are to be awarded the punishment of stoning only. The main point to be noted in this Hadith is that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has explained here the verse of Surah An-Nisa' أَوْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّـهُ لَهُنَّ سَبِيلًا (or Allah prescribes a way for them) and while explaining he had added some more points beside flogging a hundred stripes as stated in Surah an-Nur. These points are:
1. - punishment of hundred stripes is exclusive to unmarried man and woman.
2. - An addition of one year's exile.
3. - Rajm or stoning to death of married man and woman.
It is but obvious that the additions made by the Holy Prophet ﷺ in the verse of Surah an-Nur was also on the command of Allah Ta’ ala إِلَّا وَحْيٌ يُوحَىٰ (This is naught but a revelation revealed - 53:4). For the Messenger, and for those who hear from him directly, both the revelations which are recited in the form of Qur'an and those which are not recited have equal sanctity. The Holy Prophet ﷺ himself had acted upon this rule (punishment of stoning to married adulterer) in the presence of many of his companions. He awarded the punishment of rajm or stoning to Ma’ iz and Ghamidiyyah which is recorded in all the books of traditions with authentic authorities. Additionally, an incident is reported in the authentic traditions books on the authority of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah and Zaid Ibn Khalid Juhani ؓ that an unmarried man committed adultery with a married woman whose servant he was. The father of the adulterer boy brought him before the Holy Prophet ﷺ . The incident was proved by his admission. Then the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: لا قضینّ بینکما بکتاب اللہ that is I will adjudge your case according to the Book of Allah. He then adjudicated that the unmarried adulterer boy be flogged with a hundred stripes and the married woman is stoned, and directed Sayyidna Unais ؓ to execute the punishment, who took the confessional statement of the woman, and then the punishment was carried out on the orders of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . (Ibn Kathir)
According to above tradition, the Holy Prophet ﷺ awarded the punishment of hundred stripes to one criminal and of stoning to the other and described them both as the judgment by the Book of Allah; although in Surah An-Nur only the punishment of hundred stripes is indicated and there is no mention of stoning. The reason is the same that Allah Ta’ ala had revealed to the Holy Prophet ﷺ the complete explanation and details of the injunction which all fall within the purview of the Book of Allah, although some of it is not included and mentioned in the Surah an-Nur expressly. Bukhari and Muslim have recorded an address of Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ on the authority of Ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، the wordings of which are:
قال عمر بن الخطاب ؓ ، و ھو جالس علٰی منبر رسول اللہ ﷺ : انّ اللہ بعث محمداً ﷺ بالحق وانزل علیہ الکتاب، فکان مما انزل اللہ علیہ آیۃ الرجم قرأناھا وَ وعیناھا وعقلناھا، فرجم رسول اللہ ﷺ و رجمنا بعدہ، فاخشی ان طال بالناس رمان ان یقول قایٔل ما نجد الرجم فی کتاب اللہ تعالیٰ
Sayyidna ` Umar Ibn Khattab ؓ said while he was sitting on the pulpit of the Holy Prophet ﷺ that Allah sent Muhammad with truth and revealed to him the Book. So, whatever is revealed to him includes the verse of stoning (رجم) as well, which we have read, memorized and understood. Now I fear that with the passage of time one might say that we do not find the injunction of rajm (stoning) in the Book of Allah, and hence go astray by not following a religious obligation, which is revealed by Allah. And be clear in your mind that the injunction of stoning (rajm) is ordained upon the one, whether man or woman, who is married (محصن) and when the evidence of adultery is established or there is a confession or pregnancy.
The same version is narrated in Sahih of al-Bukhari also with greater detail (Bukhari 1009 vol.2) and in Nasai' it is narrated in the following words:
انا لا نجد من الرجم بدَّا، فانّہ حد من حدود اللہ، ألا و ان رسول اللہ ﷺ قد رجم ورجمنا بعدہ، ولو لا ان یقول قاٰیٔلون ان عمر زاد فی کتاب اللہ ما لیس فیہ لکتبت فی ناحیۃ المصحف، وشھد عمربن الخطاب و عبد الرحمٰن بن عوف و فلان و فلان ان رسول اللہ ﷺ رجم ورجمنا بعدہ – الحدیث (ابن کثیر)
We have no choice to avoid the punishment of stoning (rajm), because it is one of the punishment (حد) from the punishments prescribed by Allah. Be very clear in your mind that the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself had awarded stoning and we too have awarded stoning after him. If there was no risk of people saying that ` Umar ؓ has added something on his own in the Book of Allah, I would have written this in a corner of the Qur'an. And ` Umar Ibn Khattab ؓ is witness, ` Abdurrahman is witness and so and so companions are witnesses that the Holy Prophet ﷺ had awarded stoning. (Ibn Kathir)
This is apparently proved by the address of Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ that there is a specific verse on injunction of stoning which is in addition to the verse under reference of Surah an-Nur. But Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ did not tell the wordings of that verse, nor did he tell that if there is a separate verse beside the verse of Surah an-Nur why it is not included in the Qur’ an, and why it is not recited. He only said that if there was no risk involved that people would put blame on him of making addition in the Book of Allah, he would have written this verse on a corner of the Qur'an. (al-Nasai' )
What needs careful consideration in this narration is that, if it is a verse of the Qur'an and its recitation is mandatory like other verses, then why Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ left it out just because of the fear of people's calumny; when he is well known for his vehemence about Allah's injunctions. The other point to be noted is that he did not say that he would have included this verse in the Qur'an, but all he said was he would have written it on the margin of the Qur'an.
All these things support the inference that the explanation of this verse that Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ heard from the Holy Prophet ﷺ in which he specified the punishment of hundred stripes for unmarried man and woman and stoning for the married persons. He treated it as a verse of the Book of Allah because of the words of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and his consistent practice. Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ understood fully well that the Holy Prophet's ﷺ explanation was in line with the command of Allah's Book and not actually the verse of the Book, otherwise no power on earth would have stopped him to write down the verse in its place if it was missed out. His comment about writing it on the margin of Qur'an is further proof that the verse was not a part of Qur'an but only the explanation of the verse of Surah an-Nur. Some narrations have carried the actual wordings of the injunction on the subject, but they fall short of proof and authenticity to merit inclusion in the Qur'an. The jurists (فُقَھَاء) who have related this verse as abrogated for recitation but not abrogated as a command have done so by way of an example, and as such it does not in fact prove that it is a part of the Qur'an.
The gist of the matter is that the punishment of hundred stripes described in Surah an-Nur for adulterer man and woman is exclusive to unmarried man and woman as per detailed explanation and elucidation of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and punishment for the married persons is rajm (stoning). Although this elucidation is not given in the wordings of the verse but the exalted person to whom this verse was revealed has himself elaborated the subject without the slightest doubt of any confusion. It is not that the Holy Prophet ﷺ explained this only through his words, but he also executed this punishment several times in the presence of many companions, and the proof of this has reached us with unbroken authentic chain of narrators. Therefore, the punishment of stoning for married man and woman is in fact an injunction of the Book of Allah itself, in the sense that it is as certain as any other injunction of the Qur'an. This fact may be mentioned either by saying that rajm is a provision of the Qur'an itself, or by saying that it is established by the unbroken chain of traditions. Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ has also said the same thing that the verdict of stoning is established by the tradition of the Holy Prophet ﷺ .
An important warning
Wherever words married and unmarried appear in the above explanation, they are used for ease of explanation. The actual words used in the saying are, غیر محصن or ثَیَّب and بِکُر . The real position of in Islamic jurisprudence is of the one who has copulated with the spouse with an authentic Nikah, and is also sane. Whenever we have used the words 'married' in this context, it carries the same meaning. It is only for brevity and ease that the word 'married' has been used.
Three degrees of gradations in the punishment of adultery
On pondering over the verses of the Qur'an and the ahadith referred to above, it becomes clear that initially the punishment of fornication was light in that the judge or the ruler was to afflict pain to the perpetrator (man and woman) of the crime at his own discretion, and confine the woman in the home. This punishment was enjoined in Surah An-Nisa.
The second period was that when the verse of Surah an-Nur was revealed in which hundred stripes each to both were enjoined. The third period was the one when the Holy Prophet instructed after the revelation of the verse under discussion that the punishment of hundred stripes will be restricted only to those who are not married, but if married man and woman commit this crime then their punishment is stoning (rajm).
In Islamic law if the punishment of a crime is severe, the conditions of proving it are also tough
As described above, the punishment of adultery in Islam is most severe compared to punishments of all other crimes. Alongwith that the conditions to prove this crime are equally tough in Islamic law. If there is the slightest doubt or uncertainty, then the maximum punishment, known as hadd (.~-), is remitted, and only a punishment by way of ta` zir may be awarded which should be commensurate with the extent of crime. In all other cases testimony of two men or one man and two women is required for the proof of a particular event. However, for the maximum punishment of fornication (حَدّ زنا) the evidence, of four male eye-witnesses is necessary who must testify without a slightest doubt or confusion. Another severe circumstance that aggravates the severity of an evidence of fornication is that if the evidence of a witness in a case of adultery is rejected, then the witness himself may suffer badly, because in that case, he may be charged for false accusation of adultery (قَذَف) and may be awarded the punishment of eighty stripes. Therefore, no one will dare testify the fornication where there's even slightest degree of doubt. However, if the adultery is not proved clearly by eye witnesses, but there is proven evidence of a man and woman found in a compromising and unlawful position, then the judge can award the punishment by way of ta` zir which stripes as are suitable in that particular case. Details of the punishment for fornication and its conditionalities can be seen in the books of Fiqh.
Injunction against homosexuality and sex with animals
The issue that if a man indulges in sexual act with a man or an animal, whether his act falls within the purview of fornication or not, and whether its punishment is the same as that of fornication has already been dealt with under the commentary of Surah An-Nisa'. Although this act is not called fornication neither lexically nor in the terminology of Shari` ah and hence punishment of fornication is not applied to that, but its punishment is no less in its severity compared to punishment of fornication. The noble Companions ؓ punished such culprits by burning them alive.
لَا تَأْخُذْكُم بِهِمَا رَأْفَةٌ فِي دِينِ اللَّـهِ
No pity for them should withhold you from (complying with) Allah's religion - 24:2.
Since the punishment for adultery is very severe and there is the possibility that those awarding the punishment may feel pity and be lenient, hence, it is also enjoined that in the fulfillment of this important religious duty any compassion is not permissible. Pity or mercy and forgiveness or pardon are always laudable, but any compassion shown to criminals will result in injustice to the entire humanity; hence it is prohibited and not permissible.
وَلْيَشْهَدْ عَذَابَهُمَا طَائِفَةٌ مِّنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
And a group of believers must witness their punishment. - 24:2
At the time of execution of the punishment of fornication a group of Muslims should be present to watch. It is customary in Islam to execute all punishments, specially the hudud, in public, so that those ho see it take a warning. But the directive for the presence of a group of Muslims at the time of execution of punishment for fornication is peculiar to this punishment.
Initially Islam requires not to publicize the crimes, but once they are established through evidence, it is the requirement of wisdom to disgrace the criminals
For the control of vulgarity and shamelessness Islamic laws have imposed far reaching restrictions. It is made obligatory for women to cover themselves. Men are asked to lower their eyes on seeing women-folk. The sound of jewelry or the singing of women are prohibited as they may lead to wanton acts. However, if someone is seen wanting in adopting Islamic teachings, he should be guided in private, but is not allowed to be disgraced. But if someone has crossed all limits and has broken all the ties with Islamic laws, and his crime is established in accordance with the Islamic jurisprudence, then keeping his crime secret might embolden others for committing this crime. Hence, the extent to which Islam has cared for avoiding publicity of the crime, to the same extent the emphasis is laid in making it public for disgracing the culprits, once the crime is established. It is for this reason that not only the punishment for adultery is enjoined to be executed publicly, but the presence of a group of Muslims at the time of execution is also made mandatory.
Ang babaing nangangalunya at ang lalaking nangangalunya, na mga walang karanasan sa pakikipagtalik, ay humagupit kayo sa bawat isa sa kanilang dalawa ng isang daang hagupit. Huwag kayong tangayin ng pagkalunos at pagkaawa sa kanilang dalawa sa pamamagitan ng hindi ninyo pagpapatupad sa kanilang dalawa ng takdang parusa o pagpapagaan ninyo nito sa kanilang dalawa, kung kayo ay sumasampalataya kay Allāh at sa Huling Araw. Dumalo sa pagpapatupad ng takdang parusa sa kanilang dalawa ang isang pulutong ng mga mananampalataya bilang pagpapaigting sa pagpapatanyag sa kanilang dalawa at pagpapaudlot sa kanilang dalawa at sa iba pa sa kanilang dalawa.
The unmarried fornicating man and woman - flog each one of them with a hundred lashes, and no softness or mercy should affect you, whereby you do not establish the fixed punishment upon them or you make it lighter for them, if you believe in Allah and the Last Day. And a group of believers should be present when the fixed punishment is being executed on them, to go to the limit of publicising their crime, and to deter them and others.
Infligez au fornicateur et à la fornicatrice( ) cent coups de fouet et que la pitié ou la compassion ne vous retiennent pas de les punir et ne vous amènent pas à alléger leur peine, si vous croyez en Allah et au Jour Dernier. Et afin que leur crime soit connu de tous, de faire passer aux coupables l’envie de recommencer et que leur sort dissuade d’autres personnes de les imiter, faites assister un groupe de croyants à l’exécution de la peine.
"Perempuan yang berzina dan laki-laki yang berzina, maka deralah tiap-tiap seorang dari keduanya seratus kali dera, dan janganlah belas kasihan kepada keduanya mencegah kamu untuk (menjalankan) agama Allah, jika kamu beriman kepada Allah, dan Hari Akhirat, dan hendaklah (pelaksanaan) hukuman mereka disaksikan oleh kumpulan orang-orang yang beriman." (An-Nur: 2).
(2) Ini adalah hukum mengenai pelaku zina lelaki dan perempuan yang lajang. Yaitu mereka berdua dipukul sebanyak seratus kali pukulan. Adapun orang yang pernah melewati masa pernikahan (lelaki ataupun wanita), menurut petunjuk kandungan Sunnah yang shahih lagi populer, hukumannya yaitu rajam.[12]
Allah تعالى melarang kita terpengaruh oleh rasa iba kepada me-reka berdua di dalam menegakkan agama Allah, yang akan meng-hambat kita menjalankan hukuman pidana atas mereka berdua, baik rasa kasihan alami atau karena ada jalinan kekerabatan, per-sahabatan atau hubungan lainnya (dengan tertuduh). Hanya ke-imananlah yang dapat melenyapkan perasaan yang menghalangi pelaksanaan hukum Allah itu. Rasa sayang kepadanya yang hakiki itu adalah dengan menegakkan hukum kepadanya. Kita ini, ken-datipun merasa kasihan kepadanya lantaran terjadinya takdir semacam itu kepadanya, namun kita tidak boleh mengungkapkan belas kasih kepadanya dari sisi ini.
Allah memerintahkan supaya proses penegakan hukum dua orang pezina itu dihadiri oleh ﴾ طَآئِفَةٞ ﴿ "sekumpulan orang-orang," Mukmin. Supaya diketahui oleh khalayak dan terpenuhilah sasaran untuk menghinakan (pelaku) dan menciptakan suasana kehati-hatian (dari tindakan itu), dan hendaklah mereka benar-benar menyaksi-kannya secara nyata. Sesungguhnya, menyaksikan pelaksanaan hukum syariat secara langsung termasuk faktor yang berpotensi menguatkan ilmu dan meresapkan pemahaman, serta akan men-dekatkan kepada kebenaran, tidak ditambah-tambah ataupun di-kurangi. Wallahu a'lam.
Kazna za čovjeka i ženu koji su počinili blud a prije toga nisu stupili u brak jest da svakō od njih bude udareno po stotinu puta bičem. I neka vas, o pravovjerni, u pogledu vršenja kazne nad bludnicima ne obuzme sažaljenje ni samilost, ukoliko vjerujete u Allaha, džellešanuhu, i Dan sudnji. Neka, uzasve to, skupina vjernika kažnjavanju prisustvuje, da u tome bude dodatna sramota prijestupnicima i da se pomoću toga i oni, kao i drugi ljudi, odvrate od bludnih radnji.
Khi đôi trai gái độc thân phạm Zina (quan hệ tình dục ngoài hôn nhân) thì các ngươi hãy đánh mỗi người một trăm roi. Nếu các ngươi thật sự tin tưởng Allah và vào Đời Sau thì các ngươi chớ nhân từ với họ để rồi không thi hành án hoặc giảm nhẹ án hình cho họ. Và lúc thi hành án phải có sự chứng kiến của một nhóm người có đức tin để làm gương cho chính họ và cho người khác.
Al hombre y a la mujer que fornican siendo solteros: azoten a cada uno de ellos con cien latigazos, y no se dejen afectar por la indulgencia y la misericordia, que les impida aplicar sobre ellos el castigo establecido ni haga que lo alivianen para ellos, si es que creen en Al-lah y en el Último Día. Y un grupo de creyentes debe estar presente cuando el castigo establecido sea ejecutado sobre ellos, para hacer público su crimen, y de esa forma disuadirlos a ellos y a otros.
Frustate la idolatra e anche l'idolatra (la femmina e il maschio) con cento frustate ognuno, e non abbiate pietà di loro, per debolezza e compassione, affinché non esitiate a punirli o alleviate la loro punizione, se credete in Allāh e nell'Ultimo Giorno. E che assista alla sentenza un pubblico di credenti, in modo che l'evento si diffonda e che sia di esempio agli altri,
Bekâr olup zina eden kadın ve erkekten her birine yüz değnek vurun. Eğer Allah'a ve ahiret gününe iman ediyorsanız sakın zina eden o iki kimseye karşı duyduğunuz acıma ve merhamet duygusu sizleri o ikisine had cezasını uygulamamaya yahut bu cezayı onlardan hafifletmeye sevk etmesin ve haddin uygulandığı esnada bunu teşhir etmek ve hem zina eden o iki kimseyi, hem de diğerlerini böyle bir günahı işlemekten caydırmak için Müminlerden bir topluluk da orada hazır bulunsun.
Pezina wanita yang masih gadis dan pezina laki-laki yang masih bujang, maka cambuklah setiap mereka seratus kali dan janganlah kalian merasa belas kasihan kepada keduanya yang membuat kalian enggan menjalankan hukuman hudud atau meringankan hudud tersebut kepada keduanya bila kalian memang benar-benar beriman kepada Allah dan hari kemudian. Hendaknya pelaksanaan hukuman hudud keduanya dihadiri oleh sekumpulan orang-orang mukmin, agar mereka mengenal keduanya, serta untuk memberikan efek jera bagi keduanya dan selain keduanya (yang ingin melakukan zina).
Le crime de la fornication est tellement horrible qu’Allah affirme que le fornicateur ne désire épouser qu’une fornicatrice comme lui ou une polythéiste pour qui cette abomination n’est pas chose grave, sachant qu’il est illicite qu’un musulman épouse une polythéiste. De même, une fornicatrice ne désire épouser qu’un fornicateur comme elle ou un polythéiste pour qui cette abomination n’est pas chose grave, sachant qu’il est illicite qu’une musulmane épouse un polythéiste. Il est déclaré illicite aux croyants et croyantes d’épouser des fornicateurs ou des fornicatrices.
This chapter was revealed in the year 6 A.H., after the campaign of Banu al-Mustaliq. A minor incident took place during this campaign, which the hypocrites of Madinah chose to misrepresent in order to defame ‘A’ishah, the Prophet’s wife, and create trouble for the Prophet Muhammad. In this chapter, on the one hand, ‘A’ishah has been completely exonerated, and on the other hand, legal provisions to be enforced under similar social circumstances, have been laid down. In Islamic law, zina i.e. an illicit sexual relationship (which includes in its definition fornication, adultery and rape) is an extremely serious offence. Giving a hundred lashes to a man or woman indulging in adultery is the punishment prescribed for illicit relations between unmarried persons. The purpose of meting out punishment in public is to add a deterrent aspect to the penal provision. The idea is that, after seeing the fate of the guilty persons in question, anyone who has any intention of committing such a crime will desist from doing so. If men or women guilty of illicit sexual relations repent and reform after punishment, they may again resume the lives of believers. But, if they fail to do so, they can no longer be accepted in Islamic society as being fit for marital relations.
A fornicating man does not incline to marry except a fornicating woman like himself or an idolater who does not stay away from fornication. A fornicating woman does not incline to marry except a fornicating man like herself or an idolater who does not stay away from it. And marrying a fornicating male and female has been forbidden for believers.
"Laki-laki yang berzina tidak mengawini melainkan perem-puan yang berzina, atau perempuan yang musyrik; dan perempuan yang berzina tidak dikawini melainkan oleh laki-laki yang berzina atau laki-laki musyrik, dan yang demikian itu diharamkan atas orang-orang yang Mukmin." (An-Nur: 3).
(3) Ini merupakan keterangan mengenai bejatnya perzinaan. Mengotori kehormatan pelakunya dan harga diri orang yang me-nyertai dan berinteraksi dengannya. Sebuah implikasi buruk yang tidak ditimbulkan oleh dosa-dosa yang lain. Allah mengabarkan bahwa seorang lelaki yang berzina tidak boleh menikahi wanita kecuali wanita yang berzina. Kondisi lelaki itu sejalan dengan seluk-beluk si wanita. Atau (menikahi) seorang wanita musyrik (yang menyekutukan Allah), tidak mengimani Hari Kebangkitan maupun Pembalasan, tidak konsisten dengan perintah Allah.
Begitu pula,wanita yang berzina, tidak akan dinikahi kecuali oleh lelaki pezina atau lelaki musyrik. ﴾ وَحُرِّمَ ذَٰلِكَ عَلَى ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ ﴿ "Dan yang demikian itu diharamkan atas orang-orang yang Mukmin," maksudnya, diharamkan atas mereka untuk menikahkan seorang lelaki yang berbuat zina (dengan anak perempuannya atau anak perempuan yang berada di bawah perwaliannya) maupun mengawini seorang perempuan pezina.
Pengertian dari ayat ini, siapa saja yang menyandang sifat perzinaan, baik lelaki ataupun perempuan dan belum bertaubat dari tindakan itu, bahwa orang yang menikah dengannya, kendati ada larangan dari Allah, tidak lepas dari kondisi, tidak berpegang teguh dengan hukum Allah dan RasulNya, orang ini tidak lain seorang yang musyrik, atau orang itu sosok yang berpegang teguh dengan hukum Allah dan RasulNya, lalu melangkah untuk me-langsungkan pernikahan dengannya, padahal mengetahui tindak perzinaan yang dilakukan (calonnya), maka sesungguhnya per-nikahan ini merupakan perzinaan. Lelaki yang menikahi seorang (wanita) pezina lagi pengobral nafsu bejat, seandainya dia beriman kepada Allah dengan sebenar-benarnya, niscaya dia tidak mau mencobanya.
Keterangan ini merupakan bukti tegas atas pengharaman me-nikahi wanita pezina, sampai dia bertaubat. Begitu pula (larangan) menikahkan lelaki pezina, sehingga bertaubat. Sesungguhnya bentuk kebersamaan antara suami dengan istrinya atau istri dengan suaminya merupakan interaksi dan perpaduan yang sangat kuat. Allah تعالى berfirman,
﴾ ٱحۡشُرُواْ ٱلَّذِينَ ظَلَمُواْ وَأَزۡوَٰجَهُمۡ ﴿
"(Kepada malaikat diperintahkan), 'Kumpulkanlah orang-orang yang zhalim beserta teman sejawat mereka'." (Ash-Shaffat: 22),
yaitu para istri yang menemani mereka. Karena itu, Allah meng-haramkan praktik prostitusi ini. Melihat kandungan kejelekannya yang sangat besar. Dan pada perbuatan perzinaan terkandung sebagian dari minimnya kecemburuan (dari pasangan), serta me-nasabkan anak-anak yang bukan berasal dari suaminya, dan ke-adaan suami pezina yang tidak menjaga kehormatan istrinya karena sibuk dengan pelacur lain termasuk sebagian yang membuatnya diharamkan.
Dalam ayat ini terdapat dalil bahwa seseorang yang melaku-kan perbuatan zina bukanlah seorang Mukmin (yang sempurna imannya). Senada dengan sabda Nabi,
لَا يَزْنِي الزَّانِيْ حِيْنَ يَزْنِي وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ.
"Tidaklah seorang pezina saat berzina dalam keadaan beriman (sem-purna)."[13]
Kako bi omrazio blud u očima ljudi, Svevišnji je Allah kazao da bludnik u većini slučajeva teži braku s bludnicom ili višeboškinjom (koja se ne susteže od nemorala i s kojom se uopće ne smije stupiti u brak), odnosno da bludnica u većini slučajeva teži braku s bludnikom ili višebošcem (koji se ne susteže od nemorala i s kojim se uopće ne smije stupiti u brak). Sveznajući Allah zabranio je vjernicima da stupaju u brak s bludnicama, kao što je zabranio da vjernici svoje štićenice udaju za bludnike.
Allah kinh tởm hành động Zina vì người Zina không muốn kết hôn mà chỉ muốn quan hệ tình dục bừa bãi với người có sở thích Zina giống họ hoặc với người đa thần mặc dù không được kết hôn với họ, vì thế Allah cấm những người có đức tin nam nữ kết hôn với người Zina.
Lantaran kejinya perbuatan zina ini, Allah menyebutkan bahwa laki-laki pezina yang terbiasa melakukannya tidak ingin menikah kecuali dengan seorang wanita pezina seperti dirinya atau dengan seorang wanita musyrik yang tidak menjaga diri dari zina, padahal ia tidak boleh untuk dinikahi. Demikian pula wanita pezina yang terbiasa melakukannya tidak ingin menikah kecuali dengan seorang laki-laki pezina seperti dirinya atau laki-laki musyrik yang tidak menjaga diri dari zina, padahal ia tidak boleh untuk dinikahi. Menikah dengan wanita pezina atau menikahkan laki-laki pezina diharamkan atas orang-orang mukmin.
Para evidenciar lo bajo de ese pecado, Al-lah explica que el hombre fornicador no se inclina a casarse sino con una mujer fornicadora como él o una idólatra que no se aparta de la fornicación, y que una mujer fornicadora no se inclina a casarse sino con un hombre fornicador como ella o un idólatra que no se aparta de su pecado. Casarse con hombres y mujeres que son conocidos por la fornicación está prohibido para los creyentes.
Para sa pagpapahayag ng karumalan ng pangangalunya, binanggit ni Allāh na ang [lalaking] nasanay nito ay hindi nakaiibig sa pag-aasawa maliban sa isang babaing nangangalunyang tulad niya o sa isang babaing tagapagtambal na hindi nangingilag sa pangangalunya, sa kabila ng kawalan ng kapahintulutan ng pag-aasawa rito; at ang [babaing] nasanay sa pangangalunya ay hindi nakaiibig sa pag-aasawa maliban sa isang lalaking nangangalunyang tulad niya o sa isang lalaking tagapagtambal na hindi nangingilag dito, sa kabila ng pagkabawal ng pag-aasawa niya rito. Ipinagbawal ang pag-aasawa sa babaing nangangalunya at ang pagpapaasawa ng nangangalunya sa mga mananampalataya.
3- Zina eden erkek, ancak zina eden veya müşrik olan bir kadını nikâhlar. Zina eden bir kadını da ancak zina eden ya da müşrik olan bir erkek nikâhlar. Böylesi (bir nikah), mü’minlere haram kılınmıştır.
3. Bu buyruk, zina rezaletinin mahiyetini açıklamakta, diğer günahlar için söz konusu olmayacak şekilde kişinin şeref ve haysiyetinin yanı sıra ona yakın ve yoldaş olanların şeref ve haysiyetini de kirlettiğini açıklamaktadır. Yüce Allah, zina eden erkeğin nikahına ancak hali onun haline uygun olan bir zinakar kadının yahut da Allah’a ortak koşan, öldükten sonra da dirilişe ve amellerin karşılıklarının görüleceğine inanmayan, Allah’ın emirlerine bağlı olmayan müşrik bir kadının talip olacağını haber vermektedir. Zina eden bir kadını da aynı şekilde zina eden bir erkek veya müşrik bir erkek nikâhına alır. Çünkü “böylesi (bir nikah) mü’minlere haram kılınmıştır.” Yani mü’min erkeklere zinakar bir kadını nikâhlamaları da zina eden bir erkeğe kızlarını vermeleri de haram kılınmıştır. Âyet-i kerimenin manası şudur: Erkek yahut kadın zinayı alışkanlık edinir de ondan dolayı tevbe etmezse, biri de kalkıp Allah’ın bu fiili haram kılmasına rağmen onların nikâhına talip olursa o kişi, ya Allah ve Rasûlünün hükmünü bağlayıcı kabul etmeyen birisidir -ki böylesi ancak müşrik olabilir- yahut da Allah ve Rasûlünün hükmüne bağlayıcı kabul etmekle birlikte onun zinakar olduğunu bile bile nikâha kalkışmıştır ki böyle bir nikâh da zina demektir. Bu nikâh akdini yapan kimse de zinakar ve hayasızca iş yapan bir kimse demektir. Zira eğer gerçekten Allah’a iman eden bir kimse olsaydı, böyle bir işe kalkışmazdı. Bu buyruk, tevbe etmedikçe zina eden kadının nikâhlanmasının haram olduğuna ve aynı şekilde zina eden erkeğe de tevbe edinceye kadar kız vermenin haram olduğuna delildir. Çünkü karı-kocanın beraberlikleri, beraberliklerin en ileri derecesi ve en sağlam şeklidir. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Toplayın zulmedenleri ve onlara eş olanları”(es-Saffat, 37/22) yani onları ve onlarla birlikte olanları, arkadaşlarını. Yüce Allah’ın bunu haram kılmasının sebebi, içerdiği büyük şer ve kötülükten dolayıdır. Böyle bir nikâhta kıskançlık son derece azdır. Kocadan olmayan çocuklar, onun çocuğu sayılmış olur. Diğer taraftan zina eden bir erkek de başka kadınlarla meşgul olması dolayısı ile nikâhı altındaki kadının da iffetini koruyamaz. Esasen bunların sadece bir bölümü bile zinanın haram kılınması için yeterlidir. Bu buyrukta zina eden kimsenin “mü’min” olmadığına da delil vardır. Nitekim Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Zina eden kişi mü’min olarak zina etmez.” Böyle bir kimse, her ne kadar müşrik olmasa da onun hakkında mutlak/kamil imanı ifade eden ve bir övgü olan “mü’min” vasfı da kullanılmaz.
وَالزَّانِيَةُ لاَ يَنكِحُهَآ إِلاَّ زَانٍ
(and the Zaniyah, none marries her except a Zani) a sinful man who is guilty of fornication,
أَوْ مُشْرِكَةً
(or a Mushrik) (a man) who does not think it is unlawful.
وَحُرِّمَ ذلِكَ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(Such a thing is forbidden to the believers.) meaning, indulging in this, or marrying prostitutes, or marrying chaste women to immoral men. Qatadah and Muqatil bin Hayyan said: "Allah forbade the believers from marrying prostitutes." This Ayah is like the Ayah (about marrying slave-girls):
مُحْصَنَـت غَيْرَ مُسَـفِحَـتٍ وَلاَ مُتَّخِذَاتِ أَخْدَانٍ
(they should be chaste, not committing illegal sex, nor taking boyfriends.) 4:25 And His saying:
مُحْصِنِينَ غَيْرَ مُسَافِحِينَ وَلاَ مُتَّخِذِى أَخْدَانٍ
(desiring chastity not committing illegal sexual intercourse, nor taking them as girlfriends) 5:5. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr, may Allah be pleased with him, said that a man among the believers asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ for permission (to marry) a woman known as Umm Mahzul, who used to commit adultery, and who had stated the condition that she should spend on him. So he asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ for permission, or he mentioned the matter to him. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ recited to him:
الزَّانِى لاَ يَنكِحُ إِلاَّ زَانِيَةً أَوْ مُشْرِكَةً وَالزَّانِيَةُ لاَ يَنكِحُهَآ إِلاَّ زَانٍ أَوْ مُشْرِكٌ وَحُرِّمَ ذلِكَ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(The Zani marries not but a Zaniyah or a Mushrikah; and the Zaniyah, none marries her except Zani or a Mushrik. Such a thing is forbidden to the believers.) 24:3 Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Abu Hurayrah said,
«لَا يَنْكِحُ الزَّانِي الْمَجْلُودُ إِلَّا مِثْلَهُ»
(A Zani who has been flogged should not marry anyone except someone who is like him.) A similar report was recorded by Abu Dawud in his Sunan.
così da evidenziare la nefandezza dell'idolatra. Allāh disse che chi si abitua a compiere tale pratica non desidera il matrimonio se non con una idolatra come lui, o con una politeista a cui non importa nulla dell'adulterio, nonostante il loro matrimonio non sia ammesso; e le donne che si abituano a commettere adulterio non desiderano il matrimonio, se non con un idolatra come loro, oppure un politeista, a cui non importa che sposarsi con esse sia proibito. È stato proibito ai credenti di sposare una idolatra, o di dare in sposa delle credenti a un idolatra.
سورہ نور غزوۂ بنی المصطلق کے بعد 6ہجری میں نازل ہوئی۔ اس غزوہ میں ایک معمولی واقعہ پیش آیا۔ اس کو شوشہ بنا کر مدینہ کے منافقین نے حضرت عائشہ اور رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کو بدنام کرنا شروع کیا۔ اس سورہ میں ایک طرف حضرت عائشہ کی کامل برأت کردی گئی اور دوسری وہ خاص احکام دئے گئے جو معاشرہ میں اس قسم کی صورت حال پیش آنے کے بعد نافذکيے جانے چاہئیں۔
اسلامی قانون میں زنا بے حد سنگین جرم ہے۔ تاہم اسلامی قانون دو قسم کے انسانوں میں فرق کرتاہے۔ ایک وہ جس کے ليے جائز صنفی تعلق کے مواقع موجود ہوں اس کے باوجود وہ ناجائز صنفی تعلق قائم کرے۔ دوسرا وہ جس کو ابھی جائز صنفی تعلق کے مواقع حاصل نہ ہوئے ہوں۔
’’زانی اور زانیہ کو سو کوڑے مارو‘‘— قرآن میں کچھ ایسے قانونی احکام ہیں جو حکومتی معاملات سے تعلق رکھتے ہیں۔ مثلاً چوری، زنا، شراب خوری، قذَف، قتل، وغیرہ۔ مگر اس قسم کے احکام بہت کم ہیں۔ ان احکام کو وضع کرنے کا مقصد ’’معیار ی سماج‘‘بنانا نہیں ہے بلکہ ان کا اصل مقصد یہ ہے کہ سماج میں ضروری نظم برقرار رہے
It is just to maintain a necessary level of order in society
عوام کے سامنے سزا دینا دراصل سزا میں عبرت کا پہلو شامل کرناہے۔ اس کا مقصد یہ ہے کہ حال کے مجرم کا انجام دیکھ کر مستقبل کے مجرم ڈر جائیں اور اس قسم کا جرم کرنے سے باز رہیں۔زانی اور زانیہ اگر سزا کے بعد توبہ اور اصلاح کرلیں تو وہ دوبارہ عام مسلمانوں کی طرح ہوجائیں گے۔ لیکن اگر وہ توبہ اور اصلاح نہ کریں تو اس کے بعد وہ اس قابل نہیں رہتے کہ اسلام معاشرہ میں وہ رشتہ اور تعلق کے ليے قبول کيے جاسکیں۔
Yüce Allah zinanın çirkinliğini, dolayısıyla zinaya alışan bir erkeğin ancak kendisi gibi zina eden ya da kendisiyle evlenilmesi caiz olmayıp zinadan da sakınmayan müşrik bir kadınla evlenmek isteyeceğini zikretmiştir. Aynı şekilde zinaya alışan bir kadının da ancak kendisi gibi zina eden ya da kendisiyle evlenilmesi caiz olmayan ve zinadan da sakınmayan müşrik bir erkek ile evlenmek isteyeceğini zikretmiştir. Zinakâr kadınla evlenmek ve zinakâr erkeği evlendirmek Müminlere haram kılınmıştır.
Commentary
The second injunction about fornication
The first injunction was regarding the punishment of fornication, which has been described in the previous verse. The second injunction is about marrying the men or women who have committed adultery. Alongside the marriage with polytheist man and woman is also described. The commentators have given different views while explaining this verse, but the simplest and safe meaning is that fornication is an obnoxious act, and as such whoever indulges in this act loses his character and taste, and is attracted towards persons of the same character, and likes o marry them.
The objective of this verse, according to this interpretation, is not part of an injunction, but merely to describe a fact of life, normally seen in everyday life. This is a reflection on the filthy act of fornication, and its far reaching detrimental and evil effects. In other words, the verse says that fornication is a poison to ethics, and its poisonous effects ruin the moral behavior of man. He stops differentiating between good and bad, and develops a liking for evil things. He does not bother about permissible (حلال) and prohibited (حرام). Any woman that he fancies for is with the purpose of fornication, and hence he tries to cajole her into the shameful act. If he fails in his advances, only then agrees for the marriage under compulsion. But he does not really like the marriage, because he finds the objects of marriage, such as being faithful to wife, produce virtuous children and take charge of all her needs and alimony for life, a burden and nuisance for him. Since such a person does not have any concern with the marriage, his inclination is not restricted towards Muslim women but is as much for polytheist women. If a polytheist woman lays the condition of marital bond for fulfilling her religious obligation, then he would agree for the marriage as well to meet his desire, without having regard that such a marriage has no sanctity and is not valid in Islamic law. It, therefore, comes true on him that if he has a fancy for a Muslim woman, she would either be an adulterer or will become an adulterer after having illicit relations with him, or he would fancy a polytheist woman, with whom the marriage is as impermissible as adultery. This is the explanation of the first sentence of the verse, that is الزَّانِي لَا يَنكِحُ إِلَّا زَانِيَةً أَوْ مُشْرِكَةً (24:3).
Likewise, if a woman is a habitual adulterer and does not beg Allah's pardon, then a truly believing Muslim male, for whom marriage is a religious trust, would not really fancy such a woman, especially knowing fully well that she would not give up her obnoxious habit of adultery even after the bond of marriage. Only a male adulterer would be attracted to her whose sole aim is to fulfill his lust rather than marriage. But if she makes marriage a condition for any mundane consideration, he accepts that too as a compromise. Alternatively, a polytheist male would agree to marry an adulterer (Muslim) woman. Since, marrying a polytheist is as prohibited for a Muslim woman as adultery, two things have been combined in this situation, that the man is both a polytheist and an adulterer. This is the explanation of the second sentence of the verse الزَّانِيَةُ لَا يَنكِحُهَا إِلَّا زَانٍ أَوْ مُشْرِكٌ . This has become apparent from the above explanation that the term adulterer is used for those men and women who do not repent and beg Allah's Mercy, and stick to this evil habit. In case an adulterer man marries a chaste woman for the sake of house-keeping or for having children, then there is no ban to this marriage from this verse. Similarly, if an adulterer woman marries a virtuous man with the intent of leading a pure life, then also there is no stopping for such a marriage in the light of this verse. Such a marriage will be valid in accordance with the Islamic law. Majority of the Muslim jurists like Imam Abu Hanifah, Imam Malik and Imam Shafi` i etc. are of the same view, and it is also established that the companions of the Prophet ﷺ have solemnized such marriages. Tafsir Ibn Kathir has also reported the same fatwa by Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ . Now, as to the last sentence of the verse وَحُرِّمَ ذَٰلِكَ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ (24:3) some commentators have explained the word ذٰلک as alluding towards adultery. In that case the meaning of the sentence would be that, as the adultery is such an evil act, it has been forbidden for believers. There is no confusion in the meaning by adopting this explanation, but taking ذٰلِکَ for the meaning of adultery is rather far fetched in the context of this verse. Therefore, other commentators have adopted the explanation for ذٰلک to allude towards the marriage of adulterer (man and woman) and polytheist (man and woman).
The marriage between a Muslim man and a polytheist woman and between a polytheist man and a Muslim woman is even otherwise established as forbidden by other categorical Qur'anic injunctions, and there is consensus of Ummah on the issue. However, the marriage between an adulterer man and a chaste woman, and a chaste man and an adulterer woman is forbidden as implied by this sentence but is exclusive to the situation that a chaste man after marrying an adulterer woman does not stop her from indulging in adultery even after the marriage, as that will be nothing short of pimping, which is forbidden (حرام) by Islamic law. Similarly, if a pious and chaste lady marries a habitual adulterer man and let him indulge in adultery even after the marriage, then this is also forbidden (حرام). at is meant here is that it is a big sin, but it does not follow that their marriage will be nullified.
The word 'prohibited' (حرام) has two connotations in Islamic law. One, that this act is a sin and one who acts upon it will undergo punishment for that in the Hereafter, and the other is that it will have no legal validity in this world either. For instance if a Muslim man marries a polytheist or a woman of prohibited degree, then it is not only a sin but such a marriage is not valid under Islamic law. There is no difference between such a marriage and adultery. The second meaning of prohibition is that the act is forbidden (حرام) and is liable for punishment, but the legal consequences of the act are recognized. For example if a man elopes or abducts a woman and then marries her before two witnesses with her consent, then despite the act being unlawful, the marriage will be valid and the children legitimate. Similarly the marriage between an adulterer man and an adulterer woman is though prohibited if they marry for some worldly expediency but their real aim is adultery, yet, such a marriage is legally recognized. As such all the provisions of marriage, such as alimony, dower, lineage proof, heritage etc. will all be applicable. This way the word حرّم in this verse fits in very well for the polytheist woman as per former explanation, and for the adulterers (man and woman) according to the latter explanation.
In the light of this explanation it is not needed to declare the verse as cancelled as has been done by some commentators.
The Prescribed Punishment for slandering Chaste Women
This Ayah states the prescribed punishment for making false accusations against chaste women, i.e., those who are free, adult and chaste. If the person who is falsely accused is a man, the same punishment of flogging also applies. If the accuser produces evidence that what he is saying is true, then the punishment does not apply. Allah said:
ثُمَّ لَمْ يَأْتُواْ بِأَرْبَعَةِ شُهَدَآءَ فَاجْلِدُوهُمْ ثَمَانِينَ جَلْدَةً وَلاَ تَقْبَلُواْ لَهُمْ شَهَادَةً أَبَداً وَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْفَـسِقُونَ
(and produce not four witnesses, flog them with eighty stripes, and reject their testimony forever. They indeed are the rebellious.) If the accuser cannot prove that what he is saying is true, then three rulings apply to him: (firstly) that he should be flogged with eighty stripes, (secondly) that his testimony should be rejected forever, and (thirdly) that he should be labelled as a rebellious who is not of good character, whether in the sight of Allah or of mankind.
Explaining the Repentance of the One Who makes a False Accusation
Then Allah says:
إِلاَّ الَّذِينَ تَابُواْ مِن بَعْدِ ذَلِكَ وَأَصْلَحُواْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Except those who repent thereafter and do righteous deeds; (for such) verily, Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) This exception refers to the second and third rulings mentioned above. The flogging has been carried out regardless of whether he repents or persists, and after that there is no further punishment, as is agreed among the scholars. If he repents, then his testimony may be accepted, and he is no longer to be regarded as a rebellious. This was the view of Sa`id bin Al-Musayyib -- the leader of the Tabi`in -- and also a group among the Salaf. Ash-Sha`bi and Ad-Dahhak said, "His testimony cannot be accepted even if he does repent, unless he himself admits that he said something false, in which case his testimony may be accepted." And Allah knows best.
Và những ai vu khống những phụ nữ tiết hạnh (hoặc những người nam đứng đắn) phạm Zina nhưng lại không đưa ra đủ bốn nhân chứng cho lời cáo buộc của mình thì các ngươi hãy đánh họ - hỡi những người cầm quyền - mỗi tên tám mươi roi. Sau đó, các ngươi không chấp nhận bất cứ nhân chứng nào từ họ đưa ra nữa, bởi họ là đám người vu khống những người thanh sạch, chúng là những kẻ bất tuân Allah.
Adapun orang-orang yang menuduh para wanita baik-baik berzina dan para lelaki baik-baik berzina, lalu mereka tidak mendatangkan empat orang saksi atas tuduhan tersebut maka deralah para penuduh itu -wahai para penguasa- dengan delapan puluh kali dera dan janganlah kamu terima kesaksian mereka buat selama-lamanya. Mereka yang menuduh orang-orang yang baik-baik itulah orang-orang yang fasik lagi keluar dari ketaatan pada Allah.
Ang mga nagpaparatang ng mahalay sa mga mabini kabilang sa mga babae (at mga mabini kabilang sa mga lalaki tulad nila), pagkatapos hindi nakapaglahad ng apat na saksi sa ipinaratang nila na mahalay, ay hagupitin ninyo – o mga tagahatol – ng walumpung hagupit at huwag kayong tumanggap sa kanila ng isang pagsasaksi magpakailanman – ang mga nagpaparatang na iyon sa mga mabini ay ang mga lumabas sa pagtalima kay Allāh –
E coloro che accusano di nefandezza le donne pure (e così gli uomini), e poi coloro che hanno accusato di adulterio non portano quattro testimoni, frustateli, o voi giudici, con ottanta frustate, e non accettate mai più la loro testimonianza. Coloro che accusano i puri sono coloro che si sono sviati dall'obbedienza di Allāh,
Ey Hakim ve Kadılar! Kadınlardan iffetli olan kimselere (aynı şekilde iffetli erkeklere de) zina iftirasında bulunup sonra attıkları bu zina iftirasına dair dört şahit getirmeyenlere seksen değnek vurun ve onların şahitliklerini ebediyen kabul etmeyin. İşte iffetli olan kimselere iftira atanlar, Allah'a itaatten çıkmış kimselerdir.
Commentary
The third injunction relating to fornication is on false accusation and the punishment prescribed for it
As explained earlier, since adultery is the most damaging and heinous of all crimes for society, as such its punishment is also most severe under Islamic law, compared to all other crimes. Hence it was the requirement of justice and fairness that the special care be attached to prove this act. Without having prescribed evidence under Islamic law, no one should dare accuse any man or woman of adultery. Therefore, the Islamic law has made it mandatory to produce four honest equitable just men as witnesses to the crime, without which the accusation of adultery is declared a big crime by itself, for which the prescribed punishment (حد) is eighty stripes. In view of this mandatory provision one would dare making the accusation of adultery only when he is absolutely sure of watching the crime happening himself. Not only that, at the same time he should be sure that along with him another three honest men have also seen the crime happening, for which they will give the evidence. Because, if there are no other witnesses, or the total number is less than four, or there is doubt if the witnesses will give the evidence, then only one man would never like to venture evidence alone and be punished with eighty stripes.
A doubt and its answer
As for the issue that when there are such strong conditions for the evidence of adultery, the criminals will have a free hand. No one will ever dare to give evidence and fulfill the conditions of Islamic law, and hence, no criminal will ever get punished. But this thinking is totally wrong, because these conditions are exclusive to the punishment prescribed as hadd for adultery, i.e. - hundred stripes or stoning. If two non-mehram man and woman are seen together in a compromising posture or indulging in shameless acts, then there is no restriction against giving evidence for it. All such matters which have nexus to adultery are also liable for punishment under Islamic penal code, for which punishment of stripes is awarded at the discretion of the judge or the ruler in accordance with the extent of the crime, but not the maximum punishment of hadd. Therefore, someone who has seen the act of adultery, but has no other witnesses need not give evidence of adultery, but can testify for having seen the accused persons in compromising position, and the judge or ruler can award the punishment after establishing the crime.
Who are muhsanat (مُحصَنَات)
The word Muhsanat is derived from the word اِحصَان . In the Islamic jurisprudence there are two types of اِحصَان . One, that has been acknowledged for the punishment of adultery. It means that the person against whom adultery is established is sane, adult, a free Muslim, and who is validly married to a Muslim woman and has also copulated with her. In that case the punishment of stoning will be awarded to him. The second type is that which has been acknowledged for the punishment of قَذَف ، that is punishment for accusation of adultery. It means that the person against whom the charge of adultery is levelled is sane, adult, a free Muslim and chaste, that is he has not been proved an adulterer before. The word مُحصَنَات is used in this sense in this verse. (Jassas)
Ruling
In the Qur’ anic verse, either because of general practice or because of the incident for which the verse was revealed, the accusation of adultery and related punishment is described in a way that the accusers are men and the accused is a chaste lady. But the injunction applies to all situations because of the common ground applicable to all persons. If a woman levels a charge of adultery against another woman or a man, or a man accuses another man, but the required legal evidence is lacking, then in either case the accuser will be liable to the punishment of eighty stripes.(Jassas Hidayah)
Ruling
The punishment of eighty stripes as hadd is exclusive to false accusation of adultery and does not apply to accusation of any other crime. However, other punishments of ta'zir can be awarded on false accusations of other crimes. Although it is not specifically mentioned in the Qur'an that this punishment is exclusive to false accusation of adultery but the condition of four witnesses is the proof of its exclusiveness, because the condition of four witnesses is only in the case of adultery. (Jassas and Hidayah)
Ruling
The punishment prescribed for qazf (false accusation of adultery) relates to the right of the person against whom the charge of adultery is levelled. As such the punishment against this crime will be executed only when the person demands the execution of the punishment, otherwise it will be annulled. This is unlike the punishment of adultery, which is purely a right of Allah. Therefore, it has to be executed, even though no person has ever demanded for it.
وَلَا تَقْبَلُوا لَهُمْ شَهَادَةً أَبَدًا
And do not accept his any evidence any more - 24:4.
It means that the person guilty of qazf is subject to two punishments. One is inflict at once, i.e. the eighty stripes, but there is another punishment which stays with the culprit forever. This punishment is that his evidence will not be accepted in any matter, unless he begs Allah's pardon with sincere repentance, and is also forgiven by the one whom he had accused. Until this is done, his evidence will not be acceptable in any case. This much is by consensus of Ummah. But in case of Hanafiah, even after begging the pardon, his evidence is not acceptable. Only his sin is pardoned.
4- İffetli kadınlara (zina) ithamında bulunup da sonra dört şahit getiremeyenlere seksen sopa vurun ve artık şahitliklerini ebediyen kabul etmeyin. Onlar, fasıkların tâ kendileridir.
5- Ancak bundan sonra tevbe edenler ve hallerini düzeltenler müstesnâdır. Şüphesiz Allah, çok bağışlayandır, pek merhametlidir.
4. Yüce Allah, zina eden bir kimseye celde/sopa vurulması -eğer muhsan ise recm edilmesi- hükmünü koymak suretiyle zinanın ne kadar ağır ve çirkin olduğunu belirttikten, zinakar biriyle birlikte olmanın ve onunla kötülükten uzak kalmanın mümkün olmayacağı şekilde bir birlikteliğin (evliliğin) caiz olmadığını ortaya koyduktan sonra namuslu kimselere zina iftirasında bulunmaya kalkışmanın ne kadar büyük bir günah olduğunu beyan ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır: “İffetli kadınlara” yani hür ve iffetli kadınlara -ki erkekler de buna dahildir zina bu konuda her ikisi arasında bir fark yoktur- “(zina) ithamında bulunup da” âyet-i kerimelerin akışından da anlaşılacağı üzere zina iftirasında bulunanlar, “sonra” attıkları iftiraya dair adaletli ve bu işin yapıldığına dair açıkça tanıklıkta bulunacak “dört” erkek “şahit getiremeyenlere seksen sopa vurun.” Acı verecek, ancak kişiyi ölüme götürecek ya da yaralayacak kadar aşırı olmayan orta halli bir kamçı ile vurun. Çünkü bu cezadan maksat öldürmek değil, te’dib etmektir. Bu buyruk ile kazf haddi (zina iftirasının cezası) açıklanmaktadır. Ancak bunun şartı vardır. Kendisine iftirada bulunulan şahsın Yüce Allah’ın belirttiği gibi mü’min, hür ve iffetli olması gerekir. Hür ve iffetli olmayan kimseye böyle bir iftirada bulunmak ise taziri (hadden daha hafif bir cezayı) gerektirir. “ve artık şahitliklerini ebediyen kabul etmeyin.” Yani onların bir cezası daha vardır; bu da iftirada bulunan kişinin şahitliğinin kabul edilmemesidir. İsterse kazf haddi kendisine uygulanmış olsun. İleride geleceği üzere bu durum, tevbe edene kadar böyle devam eder. “Onlar fâsıkların ta kendileridir.” Allah’ın itaatının dışına çıkmış ve kötülükleri çoğalmış olanlardır. Çünkü bunlar, Allah’ın haram sınırlarını çiğnemiş ve din kardeşinin namusunu ayaklar altına almıştır. Söylediği sözlerle insanların da ileri geri konuşmalarına sebep olmuş, Allah’ın mü’minler arasında koyduğu kardeşliği zedelemiş, iman edenler arasında hayasızlıkların yaygınlık kazanması doğrultusundaki arzusunu ortaya koymuş olur. Bu da kazfın büyük günahlardan olduğunun delilidir.
5. “Ancak bundan sonra tevbe edenler ve hallerini düzeltenler müstesnâdır.” Buradaki tevbe, zina iftirasında bulunan kişinin yalan söylediğini belirtmesi, söylediği sözlerde iftiracı olduğunu itiraf ve kabul etmesidir. Eğer böyle bir işin meydana geldiğini kesinkes bilse dahi dört şahit getirmeyecek olursa yine de kendi kendisini yalanlaması icab eder. Şâyet iftirada bulunan şahıs, tevbe eder, halini düzeltir, kötü ameli yerine iyilik yaparsa, o takdirde fasıklığı da ortadan kalkar. Aynı şekilde doğru kabul edilen görüşe göre şahitliği de kabul edilir. Çünkü “şüphesiz Allah çok bağışlayandır, pek merhametlidir.” Tevbe edip Allah’a dönenlerin bütün günahlarını bağışlar. Ancak zina iftirasında bulunan kişinin zina ettiğini ileri sürdüğü şahıs eğer kendisinin eşi değilse dört şahit getirmediği takdirde ona ceza uygulanır. Şâyet zina ettiğini ileri sürdüğü şahıs, onun eşi ise bunun hükmünü de Yüce Allah şu buyruklarında dile getirmektedir:
Erkeğin, hanımı hakkındaki şahitliğinin kendisini hadden kurtarmasının sebebi, genellikle kocanın doğru olmadıkça hanımı hakkında böyle bir iddiaya kalkışmayacak olmasıdır. Çünkü hanımını lekeleyen şey kendisini de lekeler. Diğer bir sebep de şudur: Bu konuda koca hak sahibidir ve o, ondan olmayan çocukların ondanmış gibi gösterilmesi endişesini taşır. Buna benzer daha başka hikmetler de vardır. İşte bu nedenle şöyle buyrulmuştur:
Ceux qui accusent des femmes chastes (ou des hommes chastes) sans apporter quatre témoins de ce qu’ils avancent, infligez-leur quatre-vingt coups de fouet, ô détenteurs de l’autorité, et n’acceptez plus d’eux aucun témoignage. Ceux qui accusent des femmes chastes de turpitude se sont assurément affranchis d’obéir à Allah.
Aquellos que acusen de adulterio a mujeres castas (así como a hombres castos) sin presentar cuatro testigos que den fe del adulterio del que se les acusa, su castigo legal es que reciban ochenta azotes y nunca acepten su testimonio. Los que acusan a mujeres castas están fuera de la obediencia de Al-lah.
One koji obijede poštene, čedne žene (i čestite i čedne muškarce, također) i potom ne dovedu četiri čestita, iskrena svjedoka koji će potvrditi istinitost toga što su rekli – osamdeset puta bičem udarite, o vi koji imate vlast, kažnjavajući ih za potvoru, i nikad više njihova svjedočenja na prihvatajte jer se zna da su lašci. Griješnici su oni koji obijede poštene, čedne žene.
"Dan orang-orang yang menuduh wanita-wanita yang baik-baik (berbuat zina) kemudian mereka tidak mendatangkan empat orang saksi, maka deralah mereka (yang menuduh itu) delapan puluh kali dera, dan janganlah kamu terima kesaksian mereka buat selama-lamanya. Dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang fasik. Kecuali orang-orang yang bertaubat sesudah itu dan memperbaiki (dirinya), maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (An-Nur: 4-5).
(4) Setelah membesarkan masalah perzinaan dengan (pe-netapan) kewajiban hukuman cambuk (seratus kali), dan dengan penegakan hukum rajam bila pelaku adalah muhshan (sudah pernah menikah), serta (larangan) tidak boleh mengadakan hubungan dan pergaulan bersamanya dalam bentuk apa pun yang mana seseorang tidak selamat dari (imbas) kejelekannya, Allah تعالى menerangkan bahaya besar yang muncul dari kelancangan menjatuhkan harga diri orang lain dengan tuduhan perzinaan. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ يَرۡمُونَ ٱلۡمُحۡصَنَٰتِ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang yang menuduh wanita-wanita yang baik-baik," yaitu wanita-wanita merdeka yang terjaga kehormatannya. Demikian juga berlaku pada lelaki-lelaki (yang baik-baik). Tidak ada bedanya antara kedua belah pihak. Yang dimaksudkan dengan kata menuduh (di sini) yakni tuduhan berzina. Berdasarkan susu-nan kalimat ayat ini yaitu, ﴾ ثُمَّ لَمۡ يَأۡتُواْ ﴿ "kemudian mereka tidak menda-tangkan," atas tuduhan yang mereka lontarkan ﴾ بِأَرۡبَعَةِ شُهَدَآءَ ﴿ "empat orang saksi," yaitu para lelaki yang adil (bersih) yang mempersaksi-kannya secara meyakinkan ﴾ فَٱجۡلِدُوهُمۡ ثَمَٰنِينَ جَلۡدَةٗ ﴿ "maka deralah mereka (yang menuduh itu) delapan puluh kali dera," dengan cambuk ukuran sedang yang dapat membekaskan rasa sakit pada tubuhnya, (namun) tidak berlebihan dalam memukul, sehingga bisa membinasakan-nya. Pasalnya, tujuannya adalah mengenakan sanksi, bukan mem-binasakan.
Dalam ayat ini tertuang penetapan hukuman atas tuduhan zina (yang dilancarkan kepada orang lain). Dengan catatan, pihak yang tertuduh sebagaimana yang difirmankan oleh Allah, seorang yang berstatus muhshan (sudah pernah menikah) lagi Mukmin. Se-dangkan menuduh orang yang belum pernah menikah, maka me-nyebabkan hukuman ta'zir (sangsi yang ditetapkan penguasa).
﴾ وَلَا تَقۡبَلُواْ لَهُمۡ شَهَٰدَةً أَبَدٗاۚ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu terima kesaksian mereka buat selama-lamanya," maksudnya mereka dikenai hukuman lain-nya, yakni persaksian qadzif (orang yang menuduh) tidak diterima. Kendatipun dia telah menjalani hukuman atas tuduhannya se-hingga bertaubat, sebagaimana yang akan dipaparkan.
﴾ وَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلۡفَٰسِقُونَ ﴿ "Dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang fasik," yaitu orang-orang yang keluar dari ketaatan kepada Allah, yang kejelekan mereka telah merajalela. Realita yang demikian ini di-sebabkan oleh pelanggaran mereka terhadap hal-hal yang diha-ramkan oleh Allah, penodaan terhadap kehormatan saudaranya, menggiring orang-orang untuk memperbincangkan apa yang dia katakan, pemutusan tali persaudaraan yang sudah Allah canang-kan di antara para kaum Mukminin, tendensitas terhadap penye-baran tindakan keji di tengah kaum Mukminin. Hal ini menjadi bukti bahwa perbuatan qadzaf (menuduh orang lain berzina) me-rupakan bagian dari dosa besar.
(5) FirmanNya, ﴾ إِلَّا ٱلَّذِينَ تَابُواْ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ ذَٰلِكَ وَأَصۡلَحُواْ ﴿ "Kecuali orang-orang yang bertaubat sesudah itu dan memperbaiki (dirinya)," bertaubat dalam tema ini, dalam bentuk qadzif (penuduh) menyatakan dusta dirinya sendiri, dan mengungkapkan pengakuan bahwa dirinya (dahulu) telah berkata dusta tentang apa yang pernah disampai-kan. Dia wajib menyatakan kedustaan dirinya, meskipun dia yakin kebenaran peristiwanya. Lantaran dia tidak berkutik untuk meng-hadapkan empat orang saksi. Jika qadzif (penuduh) bertaubat dan mengoreksi amalannya serta merubah perbuatan buruknya dengan kebaikan, maka predikat kefasikan lepas darinya. Begitu pula, persaksiannya diterima (kembali) menurut pendapat yang paling shahih.
﴾ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "Maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang," mengampuni dosa-dosa secara keseluruhan bagi orang yang bertaubat dan kembali (ke jalan yang benar).
Qadzif (pelaku tuduhan) dikenai hukuman dera bila tidak sanggup mendatangkan empat saksi dan ia bukan suami (wanita tertuduh). Tetapi bila si penuduh adalah suaminya, maka (hukum-nya) telah disebutkan dalam FirmanNya,
Persaksian-persaksian suami atas (tuduhan perzinaan) istri-istri berfungsi menahan (penegakan) hukum hudud atas dirinya, karena jamaknya, seorang suami tidak boleh lancang untuk menu-duh istri (berzina) yang mana perkara yang menodai citra istrinya akan menodai suami itu sendiri kecuali jika dia seorang yang jujur, dan karena dia juga mempunyai hak dalam masalah ini, serta ke-khawatiran terjadinya penisbatan anak-anak yang bukan berasal darinya, dan kekhawatiran lainnya dari hukum-hukum yang hilang pada selainnya. Allah berfirman,
Those who accuse chaste women of adultery (and chaste men likewise) and do not then bring four witnesses to testify to the adultery they have accused them of, flog them, O leaders, with eighty lashes, and never accept their testimony. Those who accuse chaste women are out of the obedience of Allah.
Except those who repent to Allah after what they have done and correct their actions, for Allah will accept their repentance and their testimony. Allah is Forgiving to those of His servants who repent and is Merciful to them.
Ancak bundan sonra Allah'a tövbe edip amellerini düzeltenler bunun dışındadır. Şüphesiz Allah; onların tövbelerini ve şehadetlerini kabul eder. Şüphesiz Allah, kullarından tövbe edenlere karşı çok bağışlayıcı ve onlara karşı çok merhametlidir.
Kecuali orang-orang yang bertobat kepada Allah sesudah melemparkan tuduhan tersebut dan memperbaiki amalan mereka karena Allah akan menerima tobat dan kesaksian mereka lagi. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun atas hamba yang bertobat kepada-Nya, lagi Maha Penyayang terhadap mereka.
maliban sa mga nagbalik-loob kay Allāh, matapos ng paglalakas-loob nila niyon, at nagsaayos ng mga gawain nila sapagkat tunay na si Allāh ay tatanggap ng pagbabalik-loob nila at pagsasaksi nila. Tunay na si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa sinumang nagbalik-loob kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya, Maawain sa kanila.
Ali onima koji se pokaju zbog potvore čestitih vjernica i osjete grižu savjesti te isprave svoju grešku – Milostivi Allah oprostit će i sakriti njihovu sramotu jer Allah, džellešanuhu, prašta pokajnicima i milostiv je prema njima.
Excepto aquellos que se arrepientan ante Al-lah después de lo que hayan hecho y corrijan sus acciones, porque Al-lah aceptará su arrepentimiento y su testimonio. Al-lah es Perdonador con aquellos de Sus siervos que se arrepienten y es Misericordioso con ellos.
If adultery is declared a serious crime, it follows, logically, that falsely accusing a person of adultery must be considered a serious crime too. Therefore, it is laid down that one who accuses another of adultery without being able to prove it, (as prescribed by the rules of the Islamic law), should be whipped eighty times. Moreover, his evidence should be treated thereafter as entirely unacceptable, and, according to the Hanafi School of jurisprudence, the evidence of such a transgressor may never again be legally accepted, even if he repents. Levelling false allegations against anyone is, in fact, an attempt at moral assassination. Severe punishments are prescribed in Islam for such an offence. Even if a wrongdoer escapes punishment in this world, he cannot in any case escape punishment in the life Hereafter, unless he repents and seeks God’s pardon.
إِلَّا الَّذِينَ تَابُوا مِن بَعْدِ ذَٰلِكَ وَأَصْلَحُوا فَإِنَّ اللَّـهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
Except those who repent afterwards and mend their ways; then, Allah is All-Forgiving, Very-Merciful. (24:5)
Those who have been punished for false accusation of adultery, if they beg pardon and improve their habits, so that there is no risk of repetition of falsehood from them and also obtain forgiveness from one they had accused, then Allah Ta’ ala grants forgiveness and is Merciful.
This exemption, that isإِلَّا الَّذِينَ تَابُوا refers to only the last sentence of the previous verse according to Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) and some other Imams, which is وَأُولَـٰئِكَ هُمُ الْفَاسِقُونَ (24:4). So, with this exemption it means that the one who is punished for false accusation is a sinner, but if he repents with sincerity and improves himself after obtaining forgiveness from the one he had falsely accused, then he will no longer remain a sinner, and his punishment will be pardoned in the Hereafter. In other words the two punishments meant for this world, which are referred in the beginning of the verse, that is eighty stripes and inadmissibility of his evidence, will remain despite the repentance. It is because the big punishment of stripes has already been executed and the second punishment is part of hadd. All scholars are unanimous on the point that repentance does not remit punishment of hadd, only the torment of the Hereafter is pardoned. Since inadmissibility of the evidence is part of hadd, it will not be remitted by repentance. Imam Shafi'i (رح) and some other Imams have taken this exemption toward all the sentences of the previous verse, which means that as one does not remain sinner after repentance, hence he would also not be debarred from giving evidence. Jassas and Mazhari have provided arguments on both sides - Those interested may consult them.
Ngoại trừ những ai biết hối cải sau khi phạm điều đó và năng nỗ hành đạo, họ sẽ được Allah chấp nhận sự sám hối và sẽ được chấp nhận làm nhân chứng trở lại. Quả thật, Allah rất nhân từ khi nô lệ của Ngài biết hối cải và Ngài luôn thương xót họ.
Il est fait exception de ceux qui se repentent à Allah après avoir commis ce péché et améliorent leurs œuvres. Ceux-là, Allah acceptera leur repentir et leurs témoignages futurs. Allah pardonne à ceux de Ses serviteurs qui se repentent et leur fait miséricorde.
tranne coloro che si pentono dinanzi ad Allāh dopo i misfatti commessi, e che migliorano le loro azioni: In verità Allāh accetta il loro pentimento e la loro testimonianza. In verità, Allāh è Perdonatore nei confronti dei Suoi sudditi pentiti, Misericordioso con loro.
En ce qui concerne les hommes qui accusent leurs épouses d’adultère sans avoir d’autres témoins qu'eux-mêmes, ils doivent attester de ce dont ils les accusent. L’homme doit ainsi attester qu’il dit vrai à quatre reprises en faisant serment par Allah.
Details of Al-Li`an
This Ayah offers a way out for husbands. If a husband has accused his wife but cannot come up with proof, he can swear the Li`an (the oath of condemnation) as Allah commanded. This means that he brings her before the Imam and states what he is accusing her of. The ruler then asks him to swear four times by Allah in front of four witnesses
إِنَّهُ لَمِنَ الصَّـدِقِينَ
(that he is one of those who speak the truth) in his accusation of her adultery.
وَالْخَامِسَةُ أَنَّ لَعْنَةَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ إِن كَانَ مِنَ الْكَـذِبِينَ
(And the fifth; the invoking of the curse of Allah on him if he be of those who tell a lie.) If he says that, then she is divorced from him by the very act of this Li`an; she is forever forbidden for him and he must give her Mahr to her. The punishment for Zina should be carried out on her, and nothing can prevent the punishment except if she also swears the oath of condemnation (Li`an) and swears by Allah four times that he is one of those who lied, i.e., in what he is accusing her of;
وَالْخَامِسَةَ أَنَّ غَضَبَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهَآ إِن كَانَ مِنَ الصَّـدِقِينَ
(And the fifth; should be that the crath of Allah be upon her if he speaks the truth.) Allah says:
وَيَدْرَؤُاْ عَنْهَا الْعَذَابَ
(But she shall avert the punishment) meaning, the prescribed punishment.
وَيَدْرَؤُاْ عَنْهَا الْعَذَابَ أَن تَشْهَدَ أَرْبَعَ شَهَادَاتٍ بِاللَّهِ إِنَّهُ لَمِنَ الْكَـذِبِينَ - وَالْخَامِسَةَ أَنَّ غَضَبَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهَآ إِن كَانَ مِنَ الصَّـدِقِينَ
(if she bears witness four times by Allah, that he is telling a lie. And the fifth; should be that the wrath of Allah be upon her if he speaks the truth.) The wrath of Allah is mentioned specially in the case of the woman, because usually a man would not go to the extent of exposing his wife and accusing her of Zina unless he is telling the truth and has good reason to do this, and she knows that what he is accusing her of is true. So in her case the fifth testimony calls for the wrath of Allah to be upon her, for the one upon whom is the wrath of Allah, is the one who knows the truth yet deviates from it. Then Allah mentions His grace and kindness to His creation in that He has prescribed for them a way out of their difficulties. Allah says:
وَلَوْلاَ فَضْلُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَتُهُ
(And had it not been for the grace of Allah and His mercy on you!) meaning, many of your affairs would have been too difficult for you,
وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ تَوَّابٌ
(And that Allah is the One Who forgives and accepts repentance,) means, from His servants, even if that comes after they have sworn a confirmed oath.
حَكِيمٌ
(the All-Wise. ) in what He prescribes and commands and forbids. There are Hadiths which explain how we are to put this Ayah into effect, why it was revealed and concerning whom among the Companions it was revealed.
The Reason why the Ayah of Li`an was revealed
Imam Ahmad recorded that Ibn `Abbas said: "When the Ayah
وَالَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ الْمُحْصَنَـتِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَأْتُواْ بِأَرْبَعَةِ شُهَدَآءَ فَاجْلِدُوهُمْ ثَمَانِينَ جَلْدَةً وَلاَ تَقْبَلُواْ لَهُمْ شَهَادَةً أَبَداً
(And those who accuse chaste women, and produce not four witnesses, flog them with eighty stripes, and reject their testimony forever) 24:4 was revealed, Sa`d bin `Ubadah, may Allah be pleased with him, -- the leader of the Ansar -- said, `Is this how it was revealed, O Messenger of Allah' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«يَا مَعْشَرَ الْأَنْصَارِ أَلَا تَسْمَعُونَ مَا يَقُولُ سَيِّدُكُمْ؟»
(O Ansar, did you hear what your leader said) They said, `O Messenger of Allah, do not blame him, for he is a jealous man. By Allah, he never married a woman who was not a virgin, and he never divorced a woman but none of us would dare to marry her because he is so jealous.' Sa`d said, `By Allah, O Messenger of Allah, I know that it (the Ayah) is true and is from Allah, but I am surprised. If I found some wicked man lying down with my wife, should I not disturb him until I have brought four witnesses By Allah, he would have finished what he was doing before I could bring them!' A little while later, Hilal bin Umayyah -- one of the three whose repentance had been accepted -- came back from his lands at night and found a man with his wife. He saw with his own eyes and heard with his own ears, but he did not disturb him until the morning. In the morning he went to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and said, `O Messenger of Allah, I came to my wife at night and found a man with her, and I saw with my own eyes and heard with my own ears.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ did not like what he had said and got very upset. The Ansar gathered around him and said, `We were being tested by what Sa`d bin Ubadah said, and now the Messenger of Allah ﷺ will punish Hilal bin Umayyah and declare his testimony before people to be unacceptable.' Hilal said: `By Allah, I hope that Allah will make for me a way out from this problem.' Hilal said, `O Messenger of Allah, I see how upset you are by what I have said, but Allah knows that I am telling the truth.' By Allah, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ wanted to have him flogged, but then Allah sent revelation to His Messenger . When the revelation came upon him, they knew about it from the change in his face, so they would leave him alone until the revelation was finished. Allah revealed the Ayah:
وَالَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ أَزْوَجَهُمْ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَّهُمْ شُهَدَآءُ إِلاَّ أَنفُسُهُمْ فَشَهَـدَةُ أَحَدِهِمْ أَرْبَعُ شَهَـدَاتٍ بِاللَّهِ
(And for those who accuse their wives, but have no witnesses except themselves, let the testimony of one of them be four testimonies by Allah...,) Then the revelation was finished and the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أَبْشِرْ يَا هِلَالُ فَقَدْ جَعَلَ اللهُ لَكَ فَرَجًا وَمَخْرَجًا»
(Rejoice, O Hilal, for Allah has made a way out for you.) Hilal said, `I had been hoping for this from my Lord, may He be glorified.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«أَرْسِلُوا إِلَيْهَا»
(Send for her.) So they sent for her and she came. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ recited this Ayah to them both, and reminded them that the punishment of the Hereafter is more severe than the punishment in this world. Hilal said, `By Allah, O Messenger of Allah, I have spoken the truth about her.' She said, `He is lying.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَاعِنُوا بَيْنَهُمَا»
(Make them both swear the Li`an.) So Hilal was told, `Testify.' So he testified four times by Allah that he was one of those who speak the truth. When he came to the fifth testimony, he was told, `O Hilal, have Taqwa of Allah, for the punishment of this world is easier than the punishment of the Hereafter, and this will mean that the punishment will be inevitable for you.' He said, `By Allah, Allah will not punish me for it, just as He has not caused me to be flogged for it.' So he testified for the fifth time that the curse of Allah would be upon him if he was telling a lie. Then it was said to his wife, `Testify four times by Allah that he is telling a lie.' And when his wife reached the fifth testimony, she was told, `Have Taqwa of Allah, for the punishment of this world is easier than the punishment of the Hereafter, and this will mean that the punishment will be inevitable for you.' She hesitated for a while, and was about to admit her guilt, then she said: `By Allah, I will not expose my people to shame, and she swore the fifth oath that the wrath of Allah would be upon her if he was telling the truth.' Then the Messenger of Allah ﷺ separated them, and decreed that her child should not be attributed to any father, nor should the child be accused, and whoever accused her or her child, they would be subject to punishment. He also decreed that Hilal was not obliged to house her or feed her, because they had not been separated by divorce, nor had he died and left her a widow. He said,
«إِنْ جَاءَتْ بِهِ أُصَيْهِبَ (أُرَيْسِحَ) حَمْشَ السَّاقَيْنِ، فَهُوَ لِهِلَالٍ، وَإِنْ جَاءَتْ بِهِ أَوْرَقَ جَعَدًا جُمَالِيًّا خَدَلَّجَ السَّاقَيْنِ سَابِغَ الْأَلْيَتَيْنِ، فَهُوَ لِلَّذِي رُمِيَتْتِبهِ»
(If she gives birth to a red-haired child (with skinny thighs) and thin legs, then he is Hilal's child, but if she gives birth to a curly-haired child with thick legs and plump buttocks, then this is what she is accused of.) She subsequently gave birth to a child who was curly-haired with thick legs and plump buttocks, and the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَوْلَا الْأَيْمَانُ لَكَانَ لِي وَلَهَا شَأْنٌ»
(Were it not for the oath that she swore, I would deal with her.)" `Ikrimah said, "The child grew up to become the governor of Egypt, and he was given his mother's name and was not attributed to any father." Abu Dawud recorded a similar but briefer report. This Hadith has corroborating reports in the books of Sahih and elsewhere, with many chains of narration, including the report narrated by Al-Bukhari from Ibn `Abbas, that Hilal bin Umayyah accused his wife before the Prophet with Sharik bin Sahma'. The Prophet said,
«الْبَيِّنَةَ أَوْحَدٌّ فِي ظَهْرِكَ»
(Evidence or the punishment on your back.) He said, "O Messenger of Allah, if any one of us saw a man with his wife, how could he go and get evidence" The Prophet again said,
«الْبَيِّنَةَ وَإِلَّاحَدٌّ فِي ظَهْرِكَ»
(Evidence otherwise the punishment on your back.) Hilal said, "By the One Who sent you with the truth! I am telling the truth and Allah will reveal something that will protect my back from the punishment. " Then Jibril came down and brought the revelation,
وَالَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ أَزْوَجَهُمْ
(And for those who accuse their wives,) Then he recited until he reached:
إِن كَانَ مِنَ الصَّـدِقِينَ
(that he is one of those who speak the truth) 24:6. When the revelation had finished, the Prophet sent for them both. Hilal came and gave his testimony, and the Prophet said,
«إِنَّ اللهَ يَعْلَمُ أَنَّ أَحَدَكُمَا كَاذِبٌ، فَهَلْ مِنْكُمَا تَائِبٌ؟»
(Allah knows that one of you is lying. Will one of you repent) Then she stood up and gave her testimony, and when she reached the fifth oath, they stopped her and said, "If you swear the fifth oath and you are lying, the curse of Allah will be inevitable." Ibn `Abbas said, "She hesitated and kept quiet until we thought that she had changed her mind, then she said, `I will not dishonor my people today', and she went ahead. Then the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أَبْصِرُوهَا، فَإِنْ جَاءَتْ بِهِ أَكْحَلَ الْعَيْنَيْنِ سَابِغَ الْأَلْيَتَيْنِ خَدَلَّجَ السَّاقَيْنِ، فَهُوَ لِشَرِيكِ ابْنِ سَحْمَاءَ»
(Wait until she gives birth, and if she gives birth to a child whose eyes look as if they are ringed with kohl and who has plump buttocks and thick legs, then he is the child of Sharik bin Sahma'.) She gave birth to a child who matched this description, and the Prophet said,
«لَوْلَا مَا مَضَى مِنْ كِتَابِ اللهِ لَكَانَ لِي وَ لَهَا شَأْنٌ»
(Were it not for the Book of Allah, I would deal with her.) This version was recorded only by Al-Bukhari, but the event has been narrated with additional chains of narration from Ibn `Abbas and others. Imam Ahmad recorded that Sa`id bin Jubayr said: During the governorship of Ibn Az-Zubayr I was asked about the couple who engage in Li`an, and whether they should be separated, and I did not know the answer. I got up and went to the house of Ibn `Umar, and said, "O Abu `Abdur-Rahman, should the couple who engage in Li`an be separated" He said, "Subhan Allah, the first one to ask about this was so-and-so the son of so-and-so. He said, `O Messenger of Allah, what do you think of a man who sees his wife committing an immoral sin If he speaks he will be speaking about something very serious, and if he keeps quiet he will be keeping quiet about something very serious.' The Prophet kept quiet and did not answer him. Later on, he came to him and said, `What I asked you about is something with which I myself being tested with.' Then Allah revealed the Ayat,
وَالَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ أَزْوَجَهُمْ
(And for those who accuse their wives,) until he reached:
أَنَّ غَضَبَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهَآ إِن كَانَ مِنَ الصَّـدِقِينَ
(That the wrath of Allah be upon her if he speaks the truth.) He started to advise the man and remind him about Allah, and told him that the punishment of this world is easier than the punishment of the Hereafter. The man said: `By the One Who sent you with the truth, I was not telling you a lie.' Then the Prophet turned to the woman and advised the woman and reminded her about Allah, and told her that the punishment of this world is easier than the punishment of the Hereafter. The woman said, `By the One Who sent you with the truth, he is lying.' So the Prophet started with the man, who swore four times by Allah that he was one of those who speak the truth, and swore the fifth oath that the curse of Allah would be upon him if he were lying. Then he turned to the woman, who swore four times by Allah that he was lying, and swore the fifth oath that the wrath of Allah would be upon her if he was telling the truth. Then he separated them." It was also recorded by An-Nasa'i in his Tafsir, and by Al-Bukhari and Muslim in the Two Sahihs.
Laki-laki yang menuduh istri-istri mereka berzina, padahal mereka tidak mempunyai saksi-saksi yang bersaksi tentang kebenaran tuduhan tersebut selain diri mereka sendiri maka hendaklah laki-laki tersebut bersumpah dengan nama Allah untuk mengukuhkan tuduhan tersebut, yaitu ia bersumpah kepada Allah sebanyak empat kali bahwa dia benar-benar jujur dalam tuduhannya terhadap perzinaan istrinya.
Eşlerine zina isnadında bulunup da isnat ettikleri şeyin doğruluğuna dair kendilerinden başka şahitleri olmayan erkeklere gelince, onlardan (eşini zina etmekle itham eden) birinin, eşine nispet ettiği zina isnadında doğru söylediğine dair Allah adına dört defa şahitlik etmesi gerekir.
Y aquellos hombres que acusen a sus cónyuges, sin tener más testigos que ellos mismos para dar testimonio de la autenticidad de su acusación, cada uno de ellos jurará por Al-lah cuatro veces: que él es sincero en la acusación de adulterio que ha hecho contra su cónyuge.
Ang mga lalaking nagpaparatang sa mga maybahay nila samantalang hindi sila nagkaroon ng mga saksing iba pa sa mga sarili nila ay sasaksi sa katumpakan ng ipinaratang nila sa mga iyon. Sasaksi ang isa sa kanila nang apat na pagsaksi kay Allāh na tunay na siya ay talagang tapat sa ipinaratang niya sa maybahay niya na pangangalunya.
And those men who accuse their wives but do not have witnesses to testify to the authenticity of what they have accused them of besides themselves, one amongst them will testify by Allah four times: that he is truthful in the accusation of adultery he has made against his wife.
"Dan orang-orang yang menuduh istrinya (berzina), padahal mereka tidak mempunyai saksi-saksi selain diri mereka sendiri, maka persaksian orang itu ialah empat kali bersumpah dengan Nama Allah, sesungguhnya dia adalah termasuk orang-orang yang benar. Dan (sumpah) yang kelima: bahwa laknat Allah atasnya, jika dia termasuk orang-orang yang berdusta. Istrinya itu dihin-darkan dari hukuman oleh sumpahnya empat kali atas Nama Allah, bahwa sesungguhnya suaminya itu benar-benar termasuk orang-orang yang dusta, dan (sumpah) yang kelima: bahwa laknat Allah atasnya jika suaminya itu termasuk orang-orang yang benar. Dan andaikata tidak ada karunia Allah dan rahmatNya atas dirimu dan (andaikata) Allah (bukan) Penerima Taubat lagi Mahabijak-sana, (niscaya kamu akan mengalami kesulitan-kesulitan)." (An-Nur: 6-10).
(6-7) ﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ يَرۡمُونَ أَزۡوَٰجَهُمۡ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang yang menuduh istrinya (berzina)," yaitu orang-orang yang merdeka, bukan para budak. ﴾ وَلَمۡ يَكُن لَّهُمۡ ﴿ "padahal mereka tidak mempunyai," atas tuduhan mereka tentang perzinaan itu ﴾ شُهَدَآءُ إِلَّآ أَنفُسُهُمۡ ﴿ "saksi-saksi selain diri mereka sendiri," mereka tidak dapat menghadirkan para saksi atas apa yang mereka tuduhkan, ﴾ فَشَهَٰدَةُ أَحَدِهِمۡ أَرۡبَعُ شَهَٰدَٰتِۭ بِٱللَّهِ إِنَّهُۥ لَمِنَ ٱلصَّٰدِقِينَ ﴿ "maka persaksian orang itu ialah empat kali bersumpah dengan Nama Allah, sesungguhnya dia adalah termasuk orang-orang yang benar." Allah menyebutnya dengan persaksian karena dia menggantikan posisi para saksi. Dengan cara mengatakan, "Saya bersaksi dengan Nama Allah, bahwa saya adalah termasuk orang-orang yang jujur dalam perkara yang saya tuduhkan kepadanya." ﴾ وَٱلۡخَٰمِسَةُ أَنَّ لَعۡنَتَ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيۡهِ إِن كَانَ مِنَ ٱلۡكَٰذِبِينَ ﴿ "Dan (sumpah) yang kelima: bahwa laknat Allah atasnya, jika dia termasuk orang-orang yang berdusta," maksudnya dia menambahkan pada kali yang kelima, bersama persaksian yang telah disebutkan guna menguatkan persaksian-persaksian sebelumnya, dengan mendoakan (buruk) atas dirinya dengan laknat bila dia berdusta. Bila proses pelaknatannya (li'an) telah berlangsung, maka hukuman qadzaf (menuduh orang lain berzina) menjadi gugur darinya.
Zahir ayat-ayat ini, walaupun sang suami menyebutkan nama lelaki yang mana dia menuduh istrinya (melakukan perzinaan) dengan lelaki itu, maka haknya pun menjadi gugur karena meng-ikuti keadaan si wanita.
Apakah akan dijatuhkan hukuman terhadap wanita tersebut hanya dengan dasar tuduhan dan peringatan kepada si wanita atau ia harus dipenjarakan? Mengenai hal ini para ulama mempunyai dua pendapat: Pendapat yang ditunjukkan oleh dalil adalah bahwa hukuman pidana harus ditegakkan terhadap wanita tersebut, dengan dalil, ﴾ وَيَدۡرَؤُاْ عَنۡهَا ٱلۡعَذَابَ أَن تَشۡهَدَ ....﴿ "Istrinya itu dihindarkan dari hukuman oleh sumpahnya…," sampai selesai. Kalau bukan karena azab itu –had– telah wajib dilaksanakan disebabkan laknatnya, niscaya lak-natnya (sang istri) tidak menjadi penolak laknat suami.
(8-9) ﴾ وَيَدۡرَؤُاْ عَنۡهَا ﴿ "Istrinya itu dihindarkan dari (hukuman)," hukuman pidana (yang akan ia terima) tertolak bila ia menandingi persaksian suaminya dengan kesaksian yang serupa ﴾ أَن تَشۡهَدَ أَرۡبَعَ شَهَٰدَٰتِۭ بِٱللَّهِ إِنَّهُۥ لَمِنَ ٱلۡكَٰذِبِينَ ﴿ "yaitu dia bersumpah empat kali atas Nama Allah, bahwa sesungguhnya suaminya itu benar-benar termasuk orang-orang yang dusta," dan pada sumpah yang kelima, guna meyakinkan, dia me-nambahkan panjatan doa (buruk) atas dirinya dengan kemurkaan Allah (akan menimpanya) jika suaminya termasuk orang-orang yang benar. Bila prosesi li'an antara mereka berdua telah terlak-sana, maka mereka berdua dipisahkan [untuk] selama-lamanya. Anaknya pun sudah tidak dinisbatkan lagi kepada laki-laki tersebut (mantan suaminya).
Zahir dari ayat-ayat tersebut menandakan disyaratkannya penggunaan lafazh-lafazh ini dalam li'an , baik dari suami ataupun istri, dan disyaratkan tertib (pula) dalam melafazhkannya, tidak dikurangi dan tidak dirubah sebagian teksnya dengan ungkapan lain, dan sesungguhnya li'an ini khusus berlaku bagi suami bila dia menuduh istrinya melakukan perzinaan, bukan sebaliknya (istri menuduh suami). Keserupaan wajah pada jabang bayi tidak bisa dijadikan pedoman, sebagaimana tidak dijadikan pedoman lagi terjadinya hubungan badan (sebelumnya). Kemiripan (wajah) dijadikan pedoman saat tidak ada faktor penguat kecuali itu saja.
(10) ﴾ وَلَوۡلَا فَضۡلُ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيۡكُمۡ وَرَحۡمَتُهُۥ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ تَوَّابٌ حَكِيمٌ ﴿ "Dan andaikata tidak ada karunia Allah dan rahmatNya atas dirimu, dan (andaikata) Allah (bukan) Penerima Taubat lagi Mahabijaksana," jawaban dari syarat itu tersembunyi. Ia sudah ditunjukkan oleh konteks pembicaraan, yakni, "Aku akan menimpakan kepada salah seorang yang telah berdusta dari keduanya sesuatu yang telah mereka doakan atas dirinya". Dan berkat rahmat Allah dan karuniaNya, terdapat pe-netapan hukum li'an ini khusus untuk suami istri, karena memang sangat dibutuhkan.
Allah telah menerangkan kengerian praktik zina, dan kebe-jatannya serta buruknya menuduh orang lain berzina, dan Allah telah mensyariatkan bertaubat dari dosa besar ini dan dari dosa yang lain
Ketika secara umum telah disebutkan besarnya persoalan tuduhan berzina, maka penjelasan itu menjadi pembuka kisah ini yang menimpa wanita yang (termasuk) paling mulia, Ummul Mukminin (Aisyah) i. Ayat-ayat ini turun pada peristiwa ifki (dusta) yang sudah terkenal, termuat dalam kitab-kitab Shahih, Sunan dan Musnad.[14] Intinya, Nabi pada sebagian peperangan pergi bersama istrinya Aisyah, seorang wanita yang jujur, putri seorang yang jujur (Abu Bakar ash-Shiddiq). Kalung Aisyah hilang, maka dia pun (sibuk) berkutat untuk mencarinya. Sementara orang-orang telah memberangkatkan tunggangan dan sekedup yang ada di atasnya, tanpa merasa kehilangan Aisyah. Tentara pun terus berlalu. Kemudian Aisyah kembali ke tempat asalnya, dan yakin apabila mereka (pasukan kaum Muslimin) tidak mendapatkannya, maka mereka akan kembali (ke tempatnya).
Mereka ternyata melanjutkan perjalanan. Sementara Shafwan bin al-Mu`aththal as-Sulami (termasuk pemuka sahabat), istirahat di belakang rombongan dan tertidur, lantas melihat Aisyah dan mengenalnya. Lalu dia merendahkan tunggangannya, dan Aisyah pun menaikinya tanpa ada pembicaraan di antara mereka berdua. Kemudian dia datang dengan menuntun untanya, setelah para tentara istirahat di siang hari.
Tatkala sebagian orang munafik yang menyertai Nabi dalam perjalanan ini menyaksikan kedatangan Shafwan dalam kondisi demikian (bersama Aisyah), maka mereka menyebarkan isu hingga berkembang, menghembuskan pembicaraan, hingga mereka pun saling menyampaikan pembicaraan ini (kepada yang lain). Sampai berakibat sebagian kaum Mukminin terpengaruh, (bahkan) menjadi buah bibir mereka. Wahyu pun tak kunjung datang kepada Rasu-lullah dalam jangka waktu yang lama.
Setelah beberapa waktu, barulah berita ini sampai kepada Aisyah. Dia sangat sedih sekali. Akhirnya, Allah menurunkan (ayat tentang) kesucian dirinya dengan turunnya ayat-ayat ini, memberikan nasihat kepada kaum Mukminin dan menganggap besar persoalan ini, serta menyampaikan pesan-pesan yang sangat bermanfaat.
Commentary
The fourth injunction is of Li'an (لِعَان : curse) among the adjuncts of fornication
The meaning of لِعَان and is to curse and praying for Allah's wrath on each other. Certain specific types of oaths between husband and wife with special connotation are called Li` an (لِعَان) in Islamic law. When a husband accuses his wife of adultery or refuses to own his child as being legitimate, and his wife refutes his allegation to be false, and claims for the punishment of false accusation (قَذَف) of eighty stripes to be awarded to him, then the husband will be asked to produce four witnesses. If the husband produces four witnesses, then the wife will be awarded the punishment of adultery, and if he could not produce four witnesses, then they will be subjected to li'an (لِعَان), that is first the husband will be asked to testify four times with the wordings given in the Qur'an to the effect that he is honest, and the fifth time will say that if he was lying, then Allah's curse be on him.
If the husband hesitates from saying these words, then he should be arrested, and asked either to swear by saying these words five times or accept himself to be a liar. Until he accedes to one of the two alternatives, he should not be released. If he accepts himself to be a liar, then he should be awarded the punishment of false allegation of adultery (حد القذف), but, in case he swears by repeating the required words five times, then the wife be asked to swear five times by uttering the words given in the Qur'an for this purpose. If she refuses to swear, then she should be put under arrest until such time that either she swears five times or accepts her guilt of adultery, in which case she will be awarded the punishment for adultery. In case she agrees to swear and utters the required words five times, then the process of li` an (لِعَان) has been completed. This way they both have escaped the punishment in this world, but in the Hereafter, the one who has lied will suffer the punishment, as Allah knows best who is the liar. However, in this world also, after the process of li'an (لِعَان) this couple will be forbidden to each other for ever-The husband should free the woman by divorcing her. If the husband does not divorce her, then the judge or the ruler can have them separated by his decree, which will have the same force as divorce. Moreover, they also cannot get married again for ever. Details of the process of li'an (لِعَان) are given in the books of fiqh, where they can be seen.
The law of li'an (لِعَان) has been placed in the Islamic jurisprudence to take care of the psychology and emotions of the husband, because in the preceding verses it has been ruled that for putting the blame of adultery on anyone it is essential to produce four eyewitnesses, and if one fails to do so, then he himself will be liable to punishment of false allegation of adultery. For a common man it is possible to keep quiet and not to accuse someone of adultery if he cannot produce four eye-witnesses, in order to save himself from the punishment of false accusation of adultery, but for the husband it is different and a very grave matter, when he has seen the adultery of his wife with his own eyes. For if he accuses his wife without the support of four eye-witnesses he will be liable to punishment of eighty stripes, and if he keeps quiet, it will be a lifelong agony for him to live with the knowledge that his wife has been unfaithful to him. Therefore, the husband's case has been separated from the general law and a separate provision has been prescribed, which is exclusive to the case between husband and wife. For others the directive is the same a: enjoined in the preceding verses.
The books of Hadith have narrated two incidents under this subject. The commentators have different views as to which of the two incidents was the cause of revelation of these verses. Qurtubi has taken both the incidents as the cause of revelation of verses so as the revelation was repeated twice. Hafiz Ibn Hajr, the annotator of Bukhari, and Nawawi, the annotator of Muslim, have treated both incidents as the cause of revelation of the verses. Their reasoning is more appealing, which will soon appear. One incident is that of Hilal bin Umayyah and his wife, which is narrated in Bukhari on the authority of Ibn ` Abbas ؓ . The initial part of this incident, also on the authority of Ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، has appeared in the Musnad of Alimad like this:
Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ has said that when the verses of Qur'an on punishment of false accusation of adultery were revealed namely,
وَالَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَأْتُوا بِأَرْبَعَةِ شُهَدَاءَ فَاجْلِدُوهُمْ ثَمَانِينَ جَلْدَةً
And those who accuse the chaste women (of fornication), but they do not produce four witnesses, flog them with eighty stripes - 24:4.
in which it is made obligatory on the person accusing a woman of adultery to produce four eyewitnesses, one of them he being himself, and if he fails to do so, then he should be charged with the false accusation and awarded eighty stripes instead, and should also be debarred for life from giving any evidence. After hearing these verses a leader of Madinah, Sayyidna Sa'd Ibn ` Ubadah ؓ enquired from the Holy Prophet ﷺ whether these verses were revealed like that only. The Holy Prophet ﷺ (was very surprised to hear this from Sa'd Ibn Ubadah), asked the Ansar whether they were listening to what their leader had said. The group of Ansar pleaded to the Holy Prophet ﷺ not to reproach him, as he had made this enquiry only because of extreme sense of honour. Then Sa'd Ibn ` Ubadah ؓ spoke himself and said "My parents be sacrificed on your honour! I know fully well that these verses are nothing but truth, and have been revealed from Allah Ta’ ala; but what I am surprised of is that if I see a shameless wife in a situation that a strange man is lying over her, then would it not be right for me to scold him and remove him from there. Instead, will it be incumbent on me to get four men and show them this situation to make them eye-witnesses, and by the time I could find four men, he runs away after performing his work?" (Sayyidna Sa` d's wordings are recorded with slight differences by various narrators, but the gist of all is the same. - Qurtubi)
Only a short time had lapsed after revelation of the verses of punishment against false accusation of adultery and the remarks made by Sa'd Ibn ` Ubadah, that the incident of Hilal Ibn Umayyah ؓ took place. It so happened that Sayyidna Hilal ؓ returned from his lands late in the night, when he saw a man with his wife with his own eyes, and listened to their conversation. But he did not do anything and waited until the dawn, when he went to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and narrated the story, the Holy Prophet ﷺ was very unhappy to hear about this incident and felt very bad. In the meantime the people of Ansar were gathered and started discussing among themselves that the same thing had happened as was hinted by their chief, and that Hilal Ibn Umayyah ؓ would be punished with eighty stripes in accordance with the Islamic law, and be debarred for life for giving any evidence. Nevertheless, Hilal Ibn Umayyah ؓ said 'By Allah I am very hopeful that Allah Ta’ ala will take me out of this predicament'. Sahih of Bukhari has also quoted that in fact the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، after hearing the incident of Sayyidna Hilal ؓ had asked him, according to Islamic law, to produce four eye-witnesses or be prepared for the punishment of eighty stripes on the back. Sayyidna Hilal Ibn Umayyah ؓ swore an oath by God before the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and pleaded that he was honest, and that Allah will surely send down a command which will save his back from flogging. While this conversation was still on, Jibra'il (علیہ السلام) descended with the verses containing the law of Wan, that is:
وَالَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ أَزْوَاجَهُمْ
And those who accuse their wives (of adultery). - 24:6.
Abu Ya` la has quoted the same version on the authority of Sayyidna Anas رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہ ، which also says that when the verses of li` an were revealed, the Holy Prophet ﷺ gave the good tiding to Hilal Ibn Umayyah ؓ that Allah Ta’ ala has sent down the solution to his predicament. Hilal replied that he was hoping the same from Allah Ta’ ala.
Then the Holy Prophet ﷺ called Sayyidna Hilal Ibn Umayyah's wife also, and when they were both together, he inquired from the wife about the incident. She said that her husband was making a false accusation against her. The Holy Prophet ﷺ said that Allah knows one of you is a liar, so would you not dread (Allah's torment) and come out with the truth and repent. Then Sayyidna Hilal Ibn Umayyah ؓ said 'My parents be sacrificed on you! I have said nothing but truth and whatever I have said is true'. After that the Holy Prophet ﷺ directed that the process of li'an be conducted on both husband and wife according to the revealed verses of the Qur'an. First Sayyidna Hilal ؓ was asked to testify four times with the wordings of Qur'an, which are, 'Believing Allah to be present everywhere and seeing everything, I testify that I am honest in my allegation', Sayyidna Hilal testified four times with the Qur'anic wordings. When it came to testify the fifth time, of which the Qur'anic wordings are, 'Allah's curse be on me, if I were lying'. At that time the Holy Prophet ﷺ said to Sayyidna Hilal Ibn Umayyah ؓ ، as a warning, that he must be careful and fear Allah, as worldly punishment is lighter than the torment of the Hereafter. The torment of Allah is much more severe than the punishment of people, and that the fifth testimony is the final one, on which the ruling would depend. But Hilal Ibn Umayyah insisted that he could say under oath that Allah Ta’ ala would not punish him for his testimony in the Hereafter (as he was sure that this was a true testimony). Then he uttered the wordings of the fifth testimony. After that the Holy Prophet ﷺ obtained four oaths, in the similar manner, from his wife. She too swore with Qur'anic wordings that her husband was lying. When it came to testify the fifth time, the Holy Prophet ﷺ asked her to wait, and warned her that it was the fifth and final testimony, and as such she should be fearful of Allah, as His torment is much more severe than the punishment by the people, that is the Islamic punishment of adultery. On hearing this, she hesitated to swear and waited in that condition for a while. Then said ultimately 'By Allah I will not disgrace my people', and testified the fifth time, saying that if her husband was true then Allah's wrath be on her. This way when the process of li'an was completed, the Holy Prophet ﷺ separated the husband and wife, that is broke down their marriage, and ruled that the child to be born of this conception will take the mother's name and will not be attributed to the father, but the child should not be disparaged. (Tafsir Mazhari quoted from Musnad Ahmad, authority Ibn ` Abbas).
The second incident
The second incident is also quoted in the Sahih of Bukhari and Muslim, and the details of the incident are narrated by Baghawi on the authority of Ibn ` Abbas ؓ . He has said that the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، while standing on minbar, related the verses' in which it is enjoined to punish the man making false accusation of adultery (حَدِّ القذف ), that is وَالَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ (24:4). At that time Sayyidna ` Asim Ibn ` Adiyy al-Ansa ؓ was also present in the crowd. He got up and pleaded ` O Messenger of Allah, my life be sacrificed on your honour! If any one of us discovers his wife lying in bed with another man and narrates this situation, then he will be punished with eighty stripes, and would be debarred from giving evidence for life. Moreover, the Muslims would call him liar. In such a situation how can we get the eyewitnesses immediately? And if we do, and go in search of eyewitnesses, he would run away after doing his work, by the time we could bring the witnesses. It was the same inquiry made by 'Asim Ibn ` Adiyy ؓ ، which was made by Sayyidna Sa'd Ibn 'Ubadah in the first incident.
This inquiry was made on a Friday. After that it so happened that ` Asim Ibn Adiyy's cousin, Uwaimir, who had married Khaula ؓ another cousin of Adiyy's, saw his wife involved with yet another cousin, Sharik Ibn Sahma'. Uwaimir ؓ related this incident to his cousin ` Asim Ibn ` Adiyy ؓ ، who recited إِنَّا لِلَّـهِ وَإِنَّا إِلَيْهِ رَاجِعُونَ and went to see the Holy Prophet ﷺ the next day - again a Friday. ` Adiyy said to the Holy Prophet ﷺ that he had made an inquiry on the previous Friday in which he himself has got involved unfortunately, as the same incident has taken place in his family. Baghawl has narrated the incident in great detail as to how were the husband and wife were called and went through the process of lean (Mazhari)
This incident is narrated in the Sahihs on the authority of Sayyidna Sahal Ibn Sa'd Sa'idi ؓ that ` Uwaimir al-` Ajlani ؓ inquired from the Holy Prophet ﷺ that if someone finds his wife in bed with another man then should he kill that man, as a result of which he will be killed by people or what else should he do? The Holy Prophet ﷺ replied that Allah Ta’ ala has revealed an injunction for the case of your wife and yourself. Go and get your wife. Sayyidna Sahal Ibn Sa'd ؓ ، the narrator of the Hadith, narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ subjected them to the process of lian in the mosque (This process has been explained above). When the process of li` an was completed after both husband and wife had sworn five times, ` Uwaimir said ` If I still keep her as my wife this will mean as if I had made a false accusation against her. Therefore, I am announcing three divorces to her'. (Mazhari on authority of Sahihs)
In both these incidents it is reported that the verses of lian were revealed for that particular incident. Hafiz Ibn Hajar and Shaikh ul Islam Nawawi (رح) have noted the alikeness in the two by explaining that it looks the first incident was that of Hilal Ibn Umayyah ؓ ، and the verses of li'an were revealed in that connection, and immediately after that Uwaimir ؓ was also confronted with a similar incident, which he presented before the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، perhaps not knowing Hilal Ibn Umayyah's incident, which had occurred earlier. Then the Holy Prophet ﷺ told him the judgment in his case. This appears plausible because, in the case of Hilal Ibn Umayyah ؓ the wordings are فنزل جبریٔل (Then Jibra'il (علیہ السلام) descended with these verses) , while in the case of ` Uwaimir ؓ the wordings are قد انزل اللہ فیک (Allah has revealed about you), the meaning of which could be that Allah Ta’ ala has enjoined His command in a case similar to yours. وَاللہُ سبحانَہُ و تعالیٰ اَعلَ (Mazhari)
Ruling
When li'an has taken place between husband and wife before the judge then that woman becomes forbidden for good for that man, just like foster relatives are forbidden for marriage among themselves forever. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said in a Hadith المتلاعنان لا یجتمعان ابداً (The spouses who have gone through li` an can never join each other). Unlawfulness establishes immediately after the li` an. As for the woman's second marriage with another man, she is allowed after the expiry of her ` iddah period of three months, when she is divorced by her first husband or if he had just said that he had left her. This is the ruling given by Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) But if the husband does not carry out any of the two alternatives, then the ruler or the judge would order the separation, which would have the same effect as the divorce, and after that she would complete three periods of menses, and then she would be free to marry another man. (Mazhari etc.)
Ruling
When the li'an is completed, after that the child that would born from that conception would not have the name of her husband, but would be called after the name of the mother. The Holy Prophet ﷺ gave this ruling in both the cases of Hilal Ibn Umayyah and ` Uwaimir ` Aljani ؓ اجمعین .
Ruling
Although the torment of Hereafter would increase on the one who is liar, after the li'an, but the punishment of the world be annulled. Similarly, it is not permissible to call the woman an adulterer nor is it permissible to call her child illegitimate. This was also ruled by the Holy Prophet ﷺ in the case of Hilal Ibn Umayyah ؓ . وقضٰی بان لا تُرمٰی ولا ولدھا .
e gli uomini che accusano le loro mogli ma non hanno altri testimoni che possano testimoniare la veridicità delle accuse, all'infuori di loro stessi, devono testimoniare quattro volte in nome di Allāh che, in verità, essi sono sinceri nell'accusare le loro mogli di adulterio.
Onaj čovjek koji vlastitu ženu obijedi a nema pravedne svjedoke da potvrde istinitost njegovih riječi mora posvjedočiti pred kadijom četiri puta da govori istinu, te reći: “Svjedočim da istinu govorim optužujući svoju suprugu za blud!”
6- Eşlerine (zina) ithamında bulunup da kendilerinden başka şahitleri olmayan kocaların her birine düşen, kendisinin kesinlikle doğru söyleyenlerden olduğuna dair Allah adına (yemin ederek) dört defa şahitlik etmesidir.
7- Beşincisinde de eğer yalancılardan ise Allah’ın lanetinin kendi üzerine olmasını diler.
8- Kadının ise kocasının kesinlikle yalancılardan olduğuna dair Allah adına (yemin ederek) dört defa şahitlik etmesi de ondan cezayı savar.
9- Beşincisinde de eğer kocası doğru söyleyenlerden ise Allah’ın gazabının kendi üzerine olmasını diler.
10- Eğer üzerinizde Allah’ın lütfu ve rahmeti olmasaydı ve Allah, tevbeleri çokça kabul eden, hüküm ve hikmet sahibi olmasaydı (haliniz nice olurdu?)
6. “Eşlerine” yani cariye olmayan hür hanımlarına “(zina) ithamında bulunup da” bu ithamlarına dair “kendilerinden başka şahitleri olmayan” hanımları hakkındaki iddialarına şahit getiremeyen “kocaların her birine düşen, kendisinin kesinlikle doğru söyleyenlerden olduğuna dair Allah adına (yemin ederek) dört defa şahitlik etmesidir.” Buna şahitlik denilmesi, bu sözlerin şahitlerin yerine geçmesinden dolayıdır. Bu da:“Allah adına (yeminle) şahitlik ederim ki onun hakkında ileri sürdüğüm bu iddiamda ben doğru söyleyen birisiyim” demesi ile gerçekleşir.
7. “Beşincisinde de eğer yalancılardan ise Allah’ın lanetinin kendi üzerine olmasını diler.” Yani beşinci defada sözü edilen şahitliklere ek olarak ve o şahitlikleri pekiştirmek üzere eğer yalan söylüyor ise lanete uğraması şeklinde beddua ekler. Bu şekilde lanet dilediği takdirde kocadan iftira cezası (kazf haddi) düşer. Âyetin zahirinden anlaşıldığına göre bu koca, hanımını beraber olmakla itham ettiği erkeğin adını söyleyecek olsa dahi kadına tâbi olarak o erkeğin hakkı da düşer. Peki, erkek lanet diler ama kadın buna yanaşmazsa o takdirde kadına had mı uygulanır yoksa hapis mi edilir? Bu konuda ilim adamlarının iki görüşü vardır. Delilin gösterdiği, kadına haddin uygulanacağı doğrultusundadır. Buna da Allah’ın şu buyruğu delildir:“Kadının... dört defa şahitlik etmesi ondan cezayı savar” Bu buyruk, lanetleşmeyi kabul etmemesi halinde ona zina haddi uygulanacağını göstermektedir. Çünkü eğer cezanın yani haddin, kadına sadece kocanın lanet dilemesi ile uygulanması gerekseydi, kadının lanet dilemesinin ondan bu cezayı savmaması gerekirdi.
8. Kadın, kocasının şahitliklerine karşı onun türünden şahitliklerle karşılık verecek olursa bu, o kadından cezayı (zina haddini) kaldırır. Bu da “kocasının kesinlikle yalancılardan olduğuna dair Allah adına (yemin ederek) dört defa şahitlik etmesi” ile olur.
9. Beşincisinde de bunu pekiştirmek üzere kendisi hakkında ilahi gazaba uğrama bedduasında bulunur. Bu şekilde karı-koca arasında karşılıklı lanetleşme (liân) tamamlandığı taktirde artık onlar ebediyen birbirlerinden ayrılırlar ve lanetleşmeye konu olan fiilden doğan bir çocuk varsa o çocuğun nesebi de o kocaya ait olmaz. Âyetlerin zahiri, lanetleşme esnasında kocanın da karısının da aynı lafızları söylemesinin şart olduğuna delalet etmektedir. Bu lafızları söylemede sıranın gözetilmesi, bu lafızlardan herhangi bir şey eksiltilmemesi, birisinin değiştirilerek yerine başka bir sözün söylenmemesi şarttır. Ayrıca lanetleşme (lian), kocanın karısını itham etmesi haline hastır. Aksi durumda lian söz konusu değildir. Diğer taraftan lian yapıldıktan sonra çocuğun (taraflardan birine) benzemesine itibar edilmez. Tıpkı nikâhın varlığı halinde çocuğun (başkasına) benzemesine itibar edilmediği gibi. Zira benzerliğe ancak başka hiçbir tercih ettirici sebep olmadığı zaman itibar edilir.
10. “Eğer üzerinizde Allah’ın lütfu ve rahmeti olmasaydı ve Allah, tevbeleri çokça kabul eden, hüküm ve hikmet sahibi olmasaydı…” Bu buyruktaki şart cümlesinin cevabı hazfedilmiştir ki ona ifadelerin akışı delil teşkil etmektedir. Yani, o takdirde lanetleşen iki şahıstan yalan söyleyen kimseye, kendisi hakkında yaptığı bedduayı gerçekleştirirdi. Karı kocaya has bu hükmü koyması da Allah’ın rahmet ve lütfunun bir tecellisidir. Çünkü böyle bir hükme şiddetle ihtiyaç vardı. Ayrıca zinanın ne kadar ağır bir suç, ne kadar çirkin bir günah, zina iftirasının da ne kadar çirkin olduğunu beyan edip bütün bu büyük günahlardan ve diğerlerinden tevbeyi meşrû kılmış olması da O’nun rahmet ve lütfunun bir tecellisidir.
Bundan önceki buyruklarda Yüce Allah, genel olarak zina iftirasında bulunmanın ne kadar büyük bir günah olduğunu söz konusu etmişti ki adeta bunlar, kadınların en şereflisi ve mü’minlerin annesi Âişe radıyallahu anha hakkında meydana gelen bu kıssanın bir mukaddimesi gibi olmuştur. Buradaki âyet-i kerimeler, Sahih, Sünen ve Müsned diye anılan hadis kitaplarında sabit ve meşhur olan İfk kıssası hakkında inmiştir. Bu kıssa özetle şöyledir: Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem gazvelerinden birisinde, beraberinde Ebu Bekir es-Sıddık’ın kızı, zevcesi Âişe-i Sıddık’a da vardı. Âişe, kopup kaybolan gerdanlığını ararken gittiği yerden bir müddet gecikti. Onun bindiği deveyi, hevdeci ile birlikte yola koydular, ancak Âişe’nin hevdecinde olmadığını fark etmediler. Bunun akabinde ordu yola koyuldu. Âişe ise ordunun konakladığı yere vardığında gitmiş olduklarını gördü. Kendisinin, hevdecinde bulunmadığını fark ettiklerinde geri döneceklerini bildiğinden yerinden ayrılmadı. Ordu yoluna devam ederken sahabe-i kiramın en faziletlilerinden olan Safvan b. el-Muattal es-Sulemî, ordunun geri taraflarında gecelemiş ve uyuyakalmıştı. Âişe radıyallahu anha’yı gördüğünde tanıdı. Bineğinini çöktürdü. Âişe de bineğe bindi. Ne o Âişe ile konuştu, ne de Âişe onunla konuştu. Ordu öğlen vakti konaklamış iken Safvan, Âişe’nin devesini önden çekerek orduya yetişti. Bu yolculuk esnasında Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem ile birlikte bulunan münafıklardan biri, Savfan’ın Aişe’yi bu halde getirdiğini görünce malum şaiayı uydurdu ve bu uydurma etrafa yayıldı. Bu asılsız rivâyet dillere dolandı. Hatta kimi mü’minler de buna aldandı ve bu sözleri birbirine nakletmeye başladı. Uzun bir süre Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e de vahiy gelmedi. Bundan bir süre sonra da haber Âişe radıyallahu anha’ya ulaştı. Oldukça üzüldü. Yüce Allah, bu âyet-i kerimelerde Âişe’nin tertemiz ve günahsız olduğuna dair hükümler indirdi. Mü’minlere öğütler verdi. Böyle bir işin ne kadar ağır ve çirkin olduğunu belirterek faydalı emir ve tavsiyelerde bulundu.
Và những người đàn ông buộc tội vợ mình ngoại tình, nhưng họ không có nhân chứng xác định lời buộc tội đó; bắt buộc mỗi người trong số họ phải thề bốn lần nhân danh Allah rằng y là người nói thật với lời buộc tội rằng vợ đã ngoại tình.
Then on his fifth testimony, he will add that he is deserving of curse if he is lying in what he has accused her of.
Kemudian dalam sumpahnya yang kelima dia menambahkan lafaz doa untuk kebinasaan dirinya; agar diturunkan laknat Allah atasnya jika dia menuduh istrinya tersebut secara dusta.
Puis il ajoute une cinquième attestation dans laquelle il invoque Allah de le maudire si son accusation est mensongère.
Sonra, eğer hanımına isnat ettiği zina iddiasında yalan söylüyorsa kendisine beddua ederek beşinci şahitliğinde Allah'ın lanetinin kendi üzerine olması için şahitlik etmesidir.
Pagkatapos, sa ikalimang pagsaksi niya ay magdaragdag siya ng panalangin laban sa sarili niya sa pagiging karapat-dapat sa sumpa [ni Allāh] kung siya ay naging sinungaling sa ipinararatang niya roon.
Luego, en su quinto testimonio, añadirá que merece una maldición si miente en su acusación.
Sau đó, y thề tiếp lần thứ năm nhấn mạnh bản thân đáng bị nguyền rủa nếu lời buộc tội của mình là vu khống.
Kad posvjedoči protiv nje četiri puta, prizvat će na sebe Allahovo, džellešanuhu, prokletstvo ako laže tvrdeći da je njegova supruga počinila blud.
Poi, nel quinto giuramento in nome di Allāh, maledica se stesso, affermando di meritare la maledizione in caso mentisse nelle sue accuse.
Bu şekilde kadın, had cezasının kendisine uygulanmasını hak eder. Eğer kadın, kendisine zina isnadında bulunan kocasının yalan söylediğine dair Allah adına dört kere şahitlik (yemin) ederse bu durum kadını had cezasından uzaklaştırır.
En ese caso, ella merecerá el castigo establecido por adulterio. Sin embargo, se librará de este castigo establecido si jura por Al-lah cuatro veces: que él miente en su acusación.
Through this she will be deserving of the fixed punishment for adultery. She will repel this fixed punishment by testifying by Allah four times: that he is lying in what he has accused her of.
In quel caso, meriterà di subire la punizione dell'adulterio. Per evitare la punizione, giuri quattro volte in nome di Allāh che, in verità, egli mente.
Các lời thề của chồng đủ chứng cứ trừng phạt người vợ theo luật Zina, tuy nhiên, để thoát khỏi hình phạt thì người vợ phải thề bốn lần nhân danh Allah rằng lời buộc tội của chồng là lời vu khống.
Dengan demikian maka istrinya tersebut layak untuk diberi hukuman hudud zina. Sang istri bisa menghindari hukuman hudud dengan cara bersumpah empat kali dengan nama Allah bahwa suaminya itu benar-benar berdusta dalam menuduhkan zina kepada dirinya.
Dakle, ovo muževo svjedočenje iziskuje da se nad suprugom izvrši kamenovanje, šerijatska kazna, no ista ta kazna bit će od nje otklonjena samo pod uvjetom da se četiri puta Allahu kao svjedoku prisegne da njezin muž laže optužujući je za blud.
L’épouse encourt alors la lapidation à moins qu’elle n’atteste à son tour, en faisant serment par Allah, que son époux ment à quatre reprises.
Kaya nagiging karapat-dapat ang babae dahil doon na parusahan ng takdang parusa sa pangangalunya, ngunit maitutulak palayo sa kanya ang parusang ito na sumaksi siya nang apat na pagsaksi kay Allāh na tunay na ang asawa niya ay talagang sinungaling sa ipinaratang nito sa kanya.
Luego, en su quinto testimonio, ella añadirá que la ira de Al-lah sea sobre ella si él es sincero en lo que la acusa.
Puis à la cinquième attestation, elle invoque Allah que Sa colère s’abatte sur elle si [elle ment et] son époux dit vrai.
Sonra eğer koca, hanımına isnat ettiği zina iddiasında doğru söylüyorsa; bu durumda kadın, kendisine beddua ederek beşinci şahitliğinde Allah'ın gazabının kendi üzerine olmasını dileyerek şahitlik (yemin) eder.
lalu pada sumpah yang kelima, ia menambahkan lafaz doa untuk kebinasaan dirinya, agar dimurkai Allah jika suaminya itu benar-benar jujur dalam tuduhannya.
Te da nakon toga rekne: “Neka se na mene sruči Allahova srdžba ako moj muž istinu govori optužujući me za blud!”
Sau đó, người vợ thề tiếp lần thứ năm cầu xin Allah trút cơn giận lên bản thân mình nếu lời buộc tội của chồng là thật.
Poi, nel quinto giuramento, maledica se stessa invocando su di lei l'ira di Allāh nel caso egli fosse sincero.
Then on her fifth testimony, she will add that the anger of Allah be on her if he is truthful in what he has accused her of.
One of the issues, which is given special emphasis, is that of a man who, without having any witness to prove his case, accuses his wife of going astray; there is only his word for it. In such a case, the matter shall be decided by the taking of oaths, a legal procedure termed la‘an under the Islamic law. If a man takes an oath in the prescribed manner, and the woman does not protest— thus accepting the man’s contention, the aforesaid punishment shall be imposed on the woman. But, if the woman too states under oath that she is innocent, then no punishment shall be imposed on her. However, separation of the husband and wife shall be enforced.
Pagkatapos, sa ikalimang pagsaksi ng maybahay ay magdaragdag siya ng panalangin laban sa sarili niya na ang galit ni Allāh ay sumakanya nawa kung ang asawa ay tapat sa ipinaratang nito sa kanya.
Se non fosse per la grazia di Allāh nei vostri confronti, o gente, e per la Sua Misericordia, e per il fatto che Egli sia Colui che aiuta al pentimento i suoi sudditi pentiti, Saggio nella Sua Amministrazione e nella Sua Legge, non indirizza i Suoi sudditi punendoli per i loro peccati, al fine di umiliarli.
Kalaulah bukan karena karunia dan rahmat Allah kepada kalian -wahai sekalian manusia- dan andaikata Allah bukan Maha Penerima tobat orang-orang yang bertobat lagi Mahabijaksana dalam pengaturan dan syariat-Nya, niscaya Dia akan menyegerakan azabnya lantaran dosa-dosa kalian dan mempermalukan kalian dengannya.
Ô gens, si Allah ne vous avait pas comblés de Sa grâce et Sa miséricorde, qu’Il n’acceptait pas le repentir de Ses serviteurs et qu’Il n’était pas Sage dans Sa gestion et dans Ses prescriptions, Il se serait empressé de vous punir pour vos péchés et de vous dévoiler.
Kung hindi dahil sa pagmamabuting-loob ni Allāh sa inyo, O mga tao, at awa Niya sa inyo, at na dahil Siya ay Palatanggap ng pagbabalik-loob ng sinumang nagbalik-loob kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya, Marunong sa pangangasiwa Niya at Batas Niya, talaga sanang nagmadali Siya sa inyo ng kaparusahan sa mga pagkakasala ninyo at talaga sanang nanghiya Siya sa inyo dahil sa mga ito.
Si no hubiera sido por la gracia de Al-lah sobre ustedes y Su misericordia, y que Él acepta a los que se arrepienten de entre Sus siervos y es Sabio en Su legislación, Él se habría apresurado a castigarlos por sus pecados y los habría deshonrado por ellos.
Ljudi, da nije Allahove dobrote i samilosti prema vama, i da On ne oprašta grijehe pokajnicima, i da nije mudar u propisivanju, upravljanju, određivanju, odmah bi vas kaznio zbog grijeha i osramotio bi vas.
Và nếu như Allah không nhân từ, không khoan hồng cho các ngươi - hỡi con người - vả lại, Ngài sẵn sàng tha thứ cho bất cứ ai biết hối cải cũng như rất sáng suốt trong quản lý và qui định thì Ngài đã trừng phạt các ngươi do tội lỗi của các ngươi và việc các ngươi công khai phạm tội.
Had it not been for Allah’s grace on you, O people, and His mercy on you, and that He accepts those who repent amongst His servants and is Wise in His managing and legislating, He would have quickly punished you for your sins and disgraced you through them.
Matters pertaining to social relations are extremely complex. If the legislation in these matters were left entirely to man, he would emphasize one aspect to the detriment of the other aspects. Divine law, however, simultaneously takes care of all aspects of these matters. Seen from this point of view, divine law is a provision of great mercy bestowed by God upon man.
Ey insanlar! Eğer Allah'ın size olan ihsanı ve rahmeti olmasaydı ve kullarından tövbe edenlerin tövbesini çokça kabul eden, idare etmesinde ve dininde hikmet sahibi olmasaydı; günahlarınıza karşılık olarak sizi cezalandırmakta acele eder ve sizi bu cezalandırma ile rezil rüsva ederdi.
If a preacher is really treading the path of Truth, then any false propaganda issued against him in fact proves useful to him, because the Truth is ultimately bound to prevail. And when the reality becomes clear, it becomes even more evident that the preacher is on the right path, so that those wavering on this score enter the realm of certainty. They come to realize that indeed the opponents of God’s envoy have nothing to offer except false allegations and baseless accusations. The main active participant in the campaign to vilify ‘A’ishah was the notorious hypocrite, ‘Abdullah ibn Ubayy. But he was not given any punishment whatsoever. He died a natural death, but severe punishment in the Hereafter was announced for him in the Quran. After the incident mentioned above, ‘Umar suggested to the Prophet Muhammad that he, (‘Abdullah ibn Ubayy), be put to death. The Prophet replied, ‘Oh, ‘Umar! What would happen if people started saying that Muhammad killed his own Companions?’ We gather from this that policy considerations sometimes warrant even major criminals being spared the punishment they deserve in this world, leaving their ultimate fate to be decided in the Hereafter.
Al-Ifk (the Slander)
The next ten Ayat were all revealed concerning `A'ishah, the mother of the believers, may Allah be pleased with her, when the people of slander and falsehood among the hypocrites made their accusations against her and spread lies about her. Allah became jealous on her behalf and on behalf of His Prophet , and revealed her innocence to protect the honor of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. He said:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ جَآءُوا بِالإِفْكِ عُصْبَةٌ مِّنْكُمْ
(Verily, those who brought forth the slander are a group among you.) meaning they were not one or two, but a group. Foremost among this group was `Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul, the leader of the hypocrites, who fabricated the lie and whispered it to others, until some of the Muslims started to believe it, and others thought it might be possible and began to talk about it. This is how matters remained for almost a month, until Qur'an was revealed. This is reported in Sahih Hadiths. Imam Ahmad recorded that Az-Zuhri said: Sa`id bin Al-Musayyib, `Urwah bin Az-Zubayr, `Alqamah bin Waqqas and `Ubaydullah bin `Abdullah bin `Utbah bin Mas`ud told me about the story of `A'ishah, the wife of the Prophet , when the people of the slander said what they said about her, and Allah declared her innocence. Each of them told something about the story, and some of them knew more details than others or had memorized more than others. I learned the story from each of them, who had heard it from `A'ishah herself, and what one told me confirmed what the others said. They mentioned that `A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, the wife of the Prophet , said: "When the Messenger of Allah ﷺ wanted to go on a journey, he would cast lots among his wives, and the one whose lot was drawn would go with him." `A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, said, "So he drew lots among us with regard to a campaign he was going out on, and mine was drawn, so I went out with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. This was after the commandment of Hijab had been revealed, so I traveled in my howdah and stayed in it when we camped. We traveled until the Messenger of Allah ﷺ completed his campaign, then we returned. As we were approaching Al-Madinah, we paused for a while, then they announced that the journey was to be resumed. When I heard this, I walked quickly away from the army to answer the call of nature, then I came back to my howdah. Then I put my hand to my chest and noticed that a necklace of mine that was made of onyx and cornelian had broken, so I went back and looked for it, and was delayed because of that. In the meantime, the people who used to lift my howdah onto my camel came along and put it on the camel, thinking that I was inside. In those times women were more slender and not so heavy, they only ate mouthfuls of food. So the people did not think anything of the howdah being so light when they lifted it up, as I was a young woman. They set off, and I found my necklace after the army had moved on. Then I came back to the place where we had stopped, and I saw no one to call or answer. So I went to the place where I had been, thinking that the people would miss me and come back for me. While I was sitting there, I fell asleep. tSafwan bin Al-Mu`attal As-Sulami Adh-Dhakwani had rested during the night behind the army. Then he set out just before daybreak and reached the place where I was in the morning, where he saw the outline of a person sleeping. He came to me and recognized me when he saw me, as he had seen me before Hijab was made obligatory for me. When he saw me and said `Truly, to Allah we belong, and truly, to Him we shall return,' I woke up, and covered my face with my Jilbab (outer garment). By Allah, he did not speak a word to me and I did not hear him say anything except `Truly, to Allah we belong, and truly, to Him we shall return,' until he brought his camel and made it kneel so that I could ride upon it, then he set out leading the camel until we caught up with the army at Zuhr time.
There are people who are doomed because of what happened to me, and the one who had the greater share therein was `Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul. When we came back to Al-Madinah, I was ill for a month, and the people were talking about what the people of the slander were saying, and I knew nothing about it. What upset me when I was ill was that I did not see the kindness I used to see on the part of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. When I was ill; he would just come in and say,
«كَيْفَ تِيكُمْ؟»
(How is that (lady)) That is what upset me. I did not feel that there was anything wrong until I went out after I felt better, and Umm Mistah went out with me, walking towards Al-Manasi`, which is where we used to go to relieve ourselves, and we would not go out for that purpose except at night. This was before we had lavatories close to our houses; our habit was similar to that of the early Arabs in that we went out into the deserts to relieve ourselves, because we considered it troublesome and harmful to have lavatories in our houses. So I went out with Umm Mistah, who was the daughter of Abu Ruhm bin Al-Muttalib bin `Abd Manaf, and her mother was the daughter of Sakhr bin `Amir, the paternal aunt of Abu Bakr As-Siddiq. Her son was Mistah bin Uthathah bin `Abbad bin Al-Muttalib. When we finished what we had to do, the daughter of Abu Ruhm Umm Mistah and I came back towards my house. Umm Mistah stumbled over her apron and said, `May Mistah be ruined!' I said to her, `What a bad thing you have said! Are you abusing a man who was present at Badr' She said, `Good grief, have you not heard what he said' I said, `What did he say' So she told me what the people of the slander were saying, which made me even more ill. When I returned home, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ came in to me and greeted me, then he said,
«كَيْفَ تِيكُمْ؟»
(How is that (lady)) I said to him, `Will you give me permission to go to my parents' At that time I wanted to confirm the news by hearing it from them. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ gave me permission, so I went to my parents and asked my mother, `O my mother, what are the people talking about' My mother said, `Calm down, for by Allah, there is no beautiful woman who is loved by her husband and has co-wives but those co-wives would find fault with her.' I said, `Subhan Allah! Are the people really talking about that' I wept throughout the whole night until morning. My tears never ceased and I did not sleep at all, and morning came while I was still weeping. Because the revelation had ceased, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ called `Ali bin Abi Talib and Usamah bin Zayd, and consulted with them about divorcing his wife. As for Usamah bin Zayd, he told the Messenger of Allah ﷺ about what he knew of his wife's innocence and his fondness for her. He said, `O Messenger of Allah, she is your wife, and we do not know anything about her but good.' But `Ali bin Abi Talib said, `O Messenger of Allah, Allah has not imposed restrictions on you, and there are plenty of other women besides her. If you ask her servant girl, she will tell you the truth.' So the Messenger of Allah ﷺ called Barirah and said,
«أَيْ بَرِيرَةُ هَلْ رَأَيْتِ مِنْ شَيْءٍ يَرِيبُكِ مِنْ عَائِشَةَ؟»
(O Barirah, have you ever seen anything that might make you suspicious about `A'ishah) Barirah said to him, `By the One Who sent you with the truth, I have never seen anything for which I could blame her, apart from the fact that she is a young girl who sometimes falls asleep and leaves her family's dough unprotected so that the domestic goats come and eat it.' So then the Messenger of Allah ﷺ got up and (addressed the people) and asked who could sort out `Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul for him. While he was standing on the Minbar, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«يَامَعْشَرَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ مَنْ يَعْذِرُنِي مِنْ رَجُلٍ قَدْ بَلَغَنِي أَذَاهُ فِي أَهْلِ بَيْتِي، فَوَاللهِ مَا عَلِمْتُ عَلَى أَهْلِي إِلَّا خَيْرًا، وَلَقَدْ ذَكَرُوا رَجُلًا مَا عَلِمْتُ عَلَيْهِ إِلَّا خَيْرًا، وَمَا كَانَ يَدْخُلُ عَلَى أَهْلِي إِلَّا مَعِي»
(O Muslims, who will help me against a man who has hurt me by slandering my family By Allah, I know nothing about my family but good, and the people are blaming a man of whom I know nothing except good, and he has never entered upon my family except with me.) Sa`d bin Mu`adh Al-Ansari stood up and said, `O Messenger of Allah, by Allah I will deal with him for you. If he is from (the tribe of) Al-Aws, then I will cut off his head, and if he is from our brothers of (the tribe of) Al-Khazraj, tell us what to do and we will do it.' Then Sa`d bin `Ubadah stood up. He was the leader of Al-Khazraj, and he was a righteous man, but he was overwhelmed with tribal chauvinism. He said to Sa`d bin Mu`adh, `By Allah, you will not kill him and you will never be able to kill him.' Then Usayd bin Hudayr, who was the cousin of Sa`d bin Mu`adh, stood up and said to Sa`d bin `Ubadah, `You are lying! By Allah, we will kill him, and you are a hypocrite arguing on behalf of the hypocrites!' Then the two groups, Al-Aws and Al-Khazraj, started to get angry and were about to come to blows, with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ standing there on the Minbar, trying to calm them down until they became quiet, then the Messenger of Allah ﷺ also fell silent. On that day I kept on weeping so much, my tears never ceased and I did not sleep at all. My parents thought that my liver would burst from all that weeping. While they were sitting with me and I was weeping, a woman of the Ansar asked for permission to see me. I let her in, and she sat and wept with me. While we were in that state, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ came in, greeted us and sat down. He had never sat with me since the rumors began, and a month had passed by without any revelation coming to him concerning my case. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ recited the Tashahhud when he sat down, then he said,
«أَمَّا بَعْدُ، يَا عَائِشَةُ فَإِنَّهُ قَدْ بَلَغَنِي عَنْكِ كَذَا وَكَذَا،فَإِنْ كُنْتِ بَرِيئَةً فَسَيُبَرِّئُكِ اللهُ، وَإِنْ كُنْتِ أَلْمَمْتِ بِذَنْبٍ فَاسْتَغْفِرِي اللهَ ثُمَّ تُوبِي إِلَيْهِ، فَإِنَّ الْعَبْدَ إِذَا اعْتَرَفَ بِذَنْبِهِ ثُمَّ تَابَ، تَابَ اللهُ عَلَيْهِ»
(Thereafter, O `A'ishah, I have been told such and such a thing about you, and if you are innocent, then Allah will reveal your innocence, but if you have committed a sin, then seek Allah's forgiveness and turn in repentance to Him, for when a servant confesses his sin and repents to Allah, He accepts his repentance.) When the Messenger of Allah ﷺ finished what he had to say, my tears stopped completely and I not longer felt even one drop. Then I said to my father, `Answer the Messenger of Allah ﷺ on my behalf.' He said, `I do not know what I should say to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ.' So I said to my mother, `Answer the Messenger of Allah ﷺ on my behalf.' She said, `I do not know what I should say to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ.' So even though I was just a young girl who had not memorized much of the Qur'an, I said: `By Allah, I know that you have heard so much of this story that it has become planted in your minds and you believe it. So now if I tell you that I am innocent -- and Allah knows that I am innocent -- you will not believe me; but if I admit something to you -- and Allah knows that I am innocent -- you will believe me. By Allah, I cannot find any example to give you except for that which the Prophet Yusuf's father said,
فَصَبْرٌ جَمِيلٌ وَاللَّهُ الْمُسْتَعَانُ عَلَى مَا تَصِفُونَ
(So (for me) patience is most fitting. And it is Allah Whose help can be sought against that (lie) which you describe) 12:18. Then I turned my face away and lay down on my bed. By Allah, at that point I knew I was innocent and that Allah would prove my innocence because I was innocent, but by Allah, I did not think that Allah would reveal Qur'an that would be forever recited concerning my situation, because I thought of myself as too insignificant for Allah to reveal anything concerning me. But I hoped that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ would see a dream in which Allah would prove my innocence. By Allah, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ did not move from where he was sitting and no one left the house before Allah sent down revelation to His Prophet , and he was overtaken by the state that always overtook him when the revelation came upon him, until drops of sweat like pearls would run down him, even on a winter's day; this was because of the heaviness of the words which were being revealed to him. When that state passed -- and the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was smiling -- the first thing he said was,
«أَبْشِرِي يَا عَائِشَةُ، أَمَّا اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَقَدْ بَرَّأَكِ»
(Be glad O `A'ishah, Allah has declared your innocence.) My mother said to me, `Get up and go to him.' I said, `By Allah, I will not go to him and I will not give praise to anyone except Allah, may He be glorified, for He is the One Who has proven my innocence.' So Allah revealed:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ جَآءُوا بِالإِفْكِ عُصْبَةٌ مِّنْكُمْ
(Verily, those who brought forth the slander are a group among you.), until the ten Ayat. Allah revealed these Ayat concerning my innocence. Abu Bakr, may Allah be pleased with him, who used to spend on Mistah bin Uthathah because he was a close relative and because he was poor, said, `By Allah, I will never spend anything on him again after what he has said about `A'ishah. ' Then Allah revealed,
وَلاَ يَأْتَلِ أُوْلُواْ الْفَضْلِ مِنكُمْ وَالسَّعَةِ أَن يُؤْتُواْ أُوْلِى الْقُرْبَى
(And let not those among you who are blessed with graces and wealth swear not to give to their kinsmen.) until His saying:
أَلاَ تُحِبُّونَ أَن يَغْفِرَ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ وَاللَّهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Do you not love that Allah should forgive you And Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful) 24:22. So Abu Bakr said, `By Allah, certainly I love that Allah should forgive me.' So he resumed spending on Mistah as he had spent on him before, and he said, `By Allah, I shall never stop spending on him.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ asked Zaynab bint Jahsh about my situation, and said,
«يَا زَيْنَبُ مَاذَا عَلِمْتِ أَوْ رَأَيْتِ؟»
(O Zaynab, what do you know and what have you seen) She said, `O Messenger of Allah, may Allah protect my hearing and my sight. By Allah, I know nothing but good.' She is the one who used to compete with me among the wives of the Prophet , but Allah protected her (from telling lies) because of her piety. But her sister Hamnah bint Jahsh kept on fighting on her behalf, so she was doomed along with those who were doomed." Ibn Shihab said, "This is as much as we know about this group of people." It was also by Al-Bukhari and Muslim in their Sahihs from the Hadith of Az-Zuhri, and by Ibn Ishaq also from Az-Zuhri. He also said: "Yahya bin `Abbad bin `Abdullah bin Az-Zubayr told me from his father, from `A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, and `Abdullah bin Abi Bakr bin Muhammad bin `Amr bin Hazm Al-Ansari told me from `Amrah, from `A'ishah, (a report) similar to that quoted above. And Allah knows best. Allah's saying:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ جَآءُوا بِالإِفْكِ
(Verily, those who brought forth the slander) means, the lies, falsehood and fabrications.
عُصْبَةٌ
(are a group) means, a gang among you.
لاَ تَحْسَبُوهُ شَرّاً لَّكُمْ
(Consider it not a bad thing for you.) O family of Abu Bakr,
بَلْ هُوَ خَيْرٌ لَّكُمْ
(Nay, it is good for you.) means, in this world and the Hereafter, honorable mention in this world and raised status in the Hereafter. Allah demonstrated the esteem with which He regarded the family of Abu Bakr when He defended `A'ishah the Mother of the believers, may Allah be pleased with her, by revealing her innocence in the Qur'an,
لاَّ يَأْتِيهِ الْبَـطِلُ مِن بَيْنِ يَدَيْهِ وَلاَ مِنْ خَلْفِهِ
(Falsehood cannot come to it from before it or behind it. ..) 41:42. Ibn `Abbas, may Allah be pleased with him, entered upon her when she was dying, he said to her, "Rejoice, for you are the wife of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and he used to love you; he did not marry any virgin other than you, and your innocence was revealed from heaven."
لِكُلِّ امْرِىءٍ مِّنْهُمْ مَّا اكْتَسَبَ مِنَ الإِثْمِ
(Unto every man among them will be paid that which he had earned of the sin,) means, each of those who spoke about this matter and accused the Mother of the believers `A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, of any immoral action, will have a great share of punishment.
وَالَّذِى تَوَلَّى كِبْرَهُ مِنْهُمْ
(and as for him among them who had the greater share therein,) It was said that this referred to the one who initiated the rumors, or that it was the one who collected rumors and spread them among the people.
لَهُ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
(his will be a great torment.) means, for that. He was `Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul, may Allah disfigure him and curse him.
Zaista je jedna skupina dvoličnjaka i onih čija su srca bolesna, a koji se vama, o vjernici, pripisuju, potvorila majku pravovjernih Aišu, radijallahu anha, da je učinila nemoral. Nemojte misliti, pravovjerni, da su njihove riječi neko zlo po vas, naprotiv za vas je to dobro, tim bolje jer je u tome nagrada za vjernike i njihovo čišćenje od grijeha, kao i povod da se dokažu čistota i nevinost majke pravovjernih Aiše, radijallahu anha. Svaki muškarac ili žena koji su prenosili potvoru ponijet će svoj udio u grijehu, a glavni potvornik koji će, dakako, ponijeti najveći grijeh jest kolovođa dvoličnjakā, Allahov neprijatelj Abdullah b. Ubejj b. Selul.
In verità, coloro che hanno accusato ingiustamente (ad esempio, coloro che accusarono la madre dei credenti, A'ish'ah, che Allāh sia compiaciuto di lei, di nefandezza) sono dei vostri, o credenti; non pensate che queste accuse siano una cosa dannosa per voi; al contrario, sono un bene per la ricompensa insita in esse, e sono una prova per i credenti, ad esempio la dichiarazione di innocenza della madre dei credenti; e tutti coloro che l'hanno accusata di aver commesso una nefandezza subiranno una punizione per il peccato da loro commesso, accusando ingiustamente; e chi ha accusato per primo subirà la più grande punizione: Si intende il capo degli ipocriti, Abdullāh Ibnu 'Ubei ibnu Salūl (non capisco il contenuto, è in disaccordo).
Tunay na ang mga naghatid ng paninirang-puri (ang pagparatang ng kahalayan sa Ina ng mga Mananampalataya na si `Ā'ishah – malugod si Allāh sa kanya) ay isang pangkat na nauugnay sa inyo, O mga mananampalataya. Huwag kayong magpalagay na ang ginawa-gawa nila ay masama para sa inyo, bagkus ito ay mabuti para sa inyo dahil sa dulot nito na paggantimpala at pagsubok para sa mga mananampalataya at dahil sa nakaaalinsabay nito na pagpapawalang-sala sa Ina ng mga Mananampalataya. Ukol sa bawat isang lumahok sa pagpaparatang sa kanya ng mahalay ay ganti sa kinamit niya na kasalanan dahil sa pagsasalita niya ng kabulaanan. Ang pumasan ng karamihan niyon dahil sa pagpapasimula niyon, ukol sa kanya ay isang pagdurusang mabigat. Ang tinutukoy rito ay ang ulo ng mga mapagpaimbabaw na si `Abdullāh bin Ubayy bin Salūl.
Ceux qui ont calomnié la Mère des Croyants ‘Â`ichah et l’ont accusée d’avoir commis un adultère sont un groupe issu de vous, ô croyants.
Ne croyez pas que ce dont ils se sont rendus coupable soit pour vous un mal. C’est plutôt un bien car cet évènement est un test pour les croyants et conduit ceux qui le passent avec succès à être récompensés. Il est aussi l’occasion d’établir l’innocence de la Mère des Croyants.
Ceux qui ont diffusé cette calomnie ont une part du péché qui en résulte et celui qui en détient la plus grande part, c’est-à-dire l’initiateur des propos calomniateurs, subira un châtiment terrible.
Il s’agit de la tête de file des hypocrites, le dénommé ‘AbduLlâh ibn `Ubayy ibn Salûl.
11- (Âişe radıyallahu anha’ya) o iftirayı atanlar, içinizden bir gruptur. Siz, bunu kendiniz için kötü bir şey sanmayın. Bilakis o, sizin için hayırlıdır. O (iftiracılardan) her biri için kazandığı günah (karşılığında ceza) vardır. İçlerinden bu iftiranın başını çekene ise çok büyük bir azap vardır.
12- Bu iftirayı işittiğinizde mü’min erkeklerle mümin kadınların birbirleri hakkında hüsnü zanda bulunmaları ve:“Bu, apaçık bir iftiradır” demeleri gerekmez miydi?
13- (O iftiracılar) buna dair dört şahit getirselerdi ya!? Şahitleri getiremediklerine göre onlar, Allah katında yalancıların ta kendileridir.
14- Eğer dünya ve âhirette Allah’ın lütuf ve rahmeti üzerinizde olmasaydı içine daldığınız (bu iftiradan) ötürü büyük bir azaba uğrardınız.
15- Zira o vakit siz, o (iftira içeren) sözü, dilden dile birbirinize aktarıyordunuz. Hakkında hiçbir bilginizin olmadığı bir şeyi ağızlarınızda geveliyordunuz. Üstelik bunu basit bir şey sanıyordunuz. Halbuki o, Allah katında çok büyüktür.
16- O (iftirayı) işittiğinizde: “Bizim bunu söylememiz olacak şey değil! (Rabbimiz) seni tenzih ederiz. Bu büyük bir iftiradır” demeli değil miydiniz?”
17- Eğer mü’min iseniz böyle bir şeyi bir daha asla yapmamanız için Allah size öğüt veriyor.
18- Ve Allah sizlere âyetleri açıklıyor. Allah, her şeyi bilendir, hikmet sahibidir.
19- Şüphesiz mü’minler arasında hayasızlığın yayılmasını isteyenlere dünyada da âhirette de can yakıcı bir azap vardır. Allah bilir, siz bilmezsiniz.
20- Eğer üzerinizde Allah’ın lütuf ve rahmeti olmasaydı ve Allah, çok şefkatli ve pek merhametli olmasaydı (haliniz nice olurdu?)
21- Ey iman edenler! Şeytanın adımlarını izlemeyin. Kim şeytanın adımlarını izlerse (bilsin ki) o, hayasızlığı ve kötülüğü emreder. Eğer üzerinizde Allah’ın lütuf ve rahmeti olmasaydı, sizden hiç kimse ebediyen temize çıkamazdı. Fakat Allah dilediğini temize çıkarır. Allah her şeyi işitendir, bilendir.
22- İçinizden fazilet ve imkân sahipleri yakınlara, yoksullara ve Allah yolunda hicret edenlere (sadaka) vermemek üzere yemin etmesinler. Affetsinler ve görmezden gelsinler. Allah’ın sizi bağışlamasını istemez misiniz? Allah çok bağışlayıcıdır, pek merhametlidir.
23- İffetli, (hayasızlıklardan) habersiz mü’min kadınlara iftira edenler, dünyada da âhirette de lanete uğramışlardır. Ayrıca onlar için büyük bir azap vardır.
24- O gün onların dilleri, elleri ve ayakları, yaptıkları şeylere dair aleyhlerine şahitlik edeceklerdir.
25- O gün Allah, onlara hak ettikleri karşılığı tastamam verecektir ve onlar, Allah’ın apaçık hakkın kendisi olduğunu bileceklerdir.
26- Kötü kadınlar/sözler/fiiller kötü erkeklere, kötü erkekler de kötü kadınlara/sözlere/fiillere, tertemiz kadınlar/sözler/fiiller tertemiz erkeklere, tertemiz erkekler/sözler/fiiller de tertemiz kadınlara yaraşır. İşte bu (tertemiz) olanlar, o (kötülerin/iftiracıların) dediklerinden uzaktırlar. Onlar için mağfiret ve tükenmez bir rızık vardır.
11. “O iftirayı atanlar” oldukça çirkin bir yalanı, yani mü’minlerin annesine yönelik o iftirayı atanlar “içinizden bir gruptur.” Yani ey mü’minler topluluğu, onlar size mensup bir cemaattir. Aralarında münafıkların propagandalarına kanmış samimi mü’minler de vardır, münafık kimseler de vardır. “Siz bunu kendiniz için kötü bir şey sanmayın. Bilakis o, sizin için hayırlıdır.” Çünkü bu, mü’minlerin annelerinin günahsızlığını, nezih olduğunu içerdiği gibi, onun şanını da söz konusu ederek ona dikkat çekmiştir. O kadar ki bu genel övgüler Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in diğer hanımlarını da kapsamıştır. Diğer taraftan bu buyruklar, kulların zorunlu ihtiyacı olan birtakım âyet-i kerimelerin açıklanmasını da ihtiva etmektedir. Halen ve Kıyamet gününe kadar bu hükümlerle amel edilmeye devam edilecektir. İşte bu da pek büyük bir hayırdır. Eğer o iftiracıların o sözleri olmasaydı, bu hayırlar husule gelmezdi. Yüce Allah, bir şeyi murad etti mi, ona birtakım sebepler takdir eder. Bu yüzden Yüce Allah, bütün mü’minlere hitap etmekte ve onların birbirlerine ağır suçlama ve tenkitlerde bulunmalarının kendilerine yapılmış gibi olduğunu bildirmektedir. Bundan da anlaşıldığına göre mü’minler karşılıklı sevgi, merhamet ve dayanışmalarında, faydalarına olacak şeyler için bir araya gelişlerinde tek bir vücut gibidirler. Mü’minin mü’mine karşı durumu birbirini destekleyen bir yapı gibidir. Öyleyse bir mü’min, bizzat kendi namusuna şeref ve haysiyetine dil uzatılmasından hoşlanmadığı gibi aynı şekilde herhangi bir kimsenin kendisi gibi olan mü’min kardeşinin namusuna, şeref ve haysiyetine dil uzatmasından da hoşlanmamalıdır. Şüphesiz ki mü’min kulun bu hale erişememesi, onun imanının eksikliğinden, mü’min kardeşinin iyiliğini samimi olarak istemeyişindendir. “O (iftiracılardan) her biri için kazandığı günah (karşılığında ceza) vardır.” Bu, iftirada bulunanlara yönelik bir tehdit olup söyledikleri sözler dolayısı ile cezalandırılacaklarını bildirmektedir. Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de onların bir bölümüne had uygulamıştır. “İçlerinden bu iftiranın başını çekene” iftiranın büyüğünü söyleyene ki bu da pis münafık Abdullah b. Ubey b. Selul’dur -Allah’ın laneti üzerine olsun- “ise çok büyük bir azap vardır.” Bu ise cehennemin en aşağı tabakasında ebedî kalıştır.
12. Daha sonra Allah bu gibi sözleri işitmeleri halinde mü’min kullarına takınmaları gereken tutumu şöylece göstermektedir:“Bu iftirayı işittiğinizde mü’min erkeklerle mümin kadınların birbirleri hakkında hüsnü zanda bulunmaları” mü’minler birbirleri ile ilgili güzel duygular beslemeleri “ve: “Bu, apaçık bir iftiradır” demeleri gerekmez miydi?” Hüsnü zan beslemek, mü’minlerin maruz kaldıkları bu iftiradan uzak olduklarını kabul etmektir. Mü’minlerin sahip bulundukları iman, onlar hakkında ileri sürülen asılsız iftirayı bertaraf etmelidir. İşte onlar, bu güzel zanları sebebi ile “Rabbimiz, seni her türlü kötülükten tenzih ederiz. Seçkin kullarını da bu gibi ağır imtihanlara maruz bırakacağından da seni tenzih ederiz. Şüphesiz “bu, apaçık bir iftiradır”; ileri sürülen ve iftira olduğu apaçık belli olan büyük bir yalandır”, demeleri gerekirdi. İşte mü’min bir kimsenin, mü’min kardeşi hakkında bu gibi sözleri işittiği takdirde beslemesi gereken zan budur. Dili ile mü’min kardeşinin günahsız olduğunu ifade etmeli ve böyle bir sözü söyleyeni de yalanlamalıdır.
13. “(O iftiracılar) buna dair dört şahit getirselerdi ya!?” Bu iftirada bulunanlar niçin bu iftiralarına dair adaletli ve şahitlikleri gönül hoşluğuyla kabul olunacak dört şahit getirmediler? “Şahitleri getiremediklerine göre onlar Allah katında yalancıların ta kendileridir.” Onlar içten içe bunun doğruluğuna inanmış olsalar dahi Allah’ın hükmü gereğince yalancıdırlar. Çünkü dört şahit olmadan bu hususta söz söylemeleri haramdır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Onlar Allah katında yalancıların ta kendileridir” diye buyurmuş, bunun yerine “onlar yalancıların ta kendileridir” dememiştir. Bütün bunlar, müslümanın namus, şeref ve haysiyetine dil uzatmanın ne kadar büyük bir haram olduğunu ortaya koymaktadır. Doğruluğuna dair gerekli şahit sayısı olmaksızın müslümana böyle bir ithamda bulunmaya kalkışmak asla caiz değildir.
14. “Eğer dünya ve âhirette Allah’ın lütuf ve rahmeti üzerinizde olmasaydı” din ve dünyanızı ilgilendiren hususlarda O’nun ihsanı, dünyada da âhirette de sizi kuşatmamış olsaydı “içine daldığınız (bu iftiradan) ötürü” bu iftira ile ilgili söylediklerinizden dolayı “büyük bir azaba uğrardınız.” Çünkü söylediklerinizden dolayı siz, böyle bir azabı hak etmiştiniz. Fakat Allah’ın üzerinizdeki lütuf ve rahmeti dolayısı ile O, size tevbe etmeyi meşrû kılarak dünyadaki cezayı da günahlardan arındırıcı bir sebep kılmıştır.
15. “Zira o vakit siz, o (iftira içeren) sözü, dilden dile birbirinize aktarıyordunuz.” Yani bu sözü biriniz diğerine söylüyor, biriniz ötekine aktarıyordu. Halbuki o, aslı astarı olmayan bir sözdü. “Hakkında hiçbir bilginizin olmadığı bir şeyi ağızlarınızda geveliyordunuz.” Her ikisi de yasaktır. Batıl ve asılsız söz söylemek de bilgi sahibi olunmayan bir sözü gevelemek de. “Üstelik bunu basit bir şey sanıyordunuz.” İşte daha sonra bu günahtan tevbe edip arınan mü’minlerin bu sözü söyleme cesaretini göstermelerinin sebebi de buydu. “Halbuki o, Allah katında çok büyüktür.” Bu buyruk, günahları önemsiz görerek işlemekten ileri derecede sakındırma manasını içerir. Kulun kendi kanaati hiçbir şey ifade etmez ve o, günahın cezasını hafifletici değildir. Aksine bu, günahı kat kat artırır ve kişiye günahı bir defa daha işlemeyi kolaylaştırır.
16. Ey mü’minler, bu iftirada bulunan kimselerin söyledikleri “o (iftirayı) işittiğinizde” onu reddederek ve böyle bir sözün büyük bir iddia olduğunu ifade ederek “Bizim bunu söylememiz olacak şey değil!” Biz böyle bir söz söyleyemeyiz, apaçık iftira olduğu belli olan bu sözü söylemek bize yakışmaz, çünkü mü’minin imanı onun çirkin işler yapmasına engeldir. “(Rabbim) seni tenzih ederiz. Bu, büyük bir iftiradır.” Pek büyük bir yalandır “demeli değil miydiniz?”
17. “Eğer mü’min iseniz” buyruğu, doğru ve samimi bir imanın kişiyi haramları işlemeye kalkışmaktan engelleyeceğini göstermektedir. “böyle bir şeyi” yani mü’minlere bu gibi hayasızlıklar işlediklerine dair benzeri bir iftirada bulunmayı “bir daha asla yapmamanız için Allah size öğüt veriyor.” Böyle şeylere kalkışmamanıza dair Allah size öğüt vermektedir. Yüce Rabbimizin bize verdiği bu öğütler ne güzeldir! Biz de bu öğütlere kabul, itaat, teslimiyetle ve bize yaptığı bu açıklamalar dolayısı ile de şükürle karşılık vermeliyiz:“Gerçekten Allah, bununla size ne güzel öğüt veriyor!”(en-Nisâ, 4/58)
18. “Ve Allah sizlere” hükümleri açıklayan, öğüt veren, yasaklar içeren, teşvik eden ve sakındıran buyruklarını dile getiren “âyetlerini açıklıyor.” Bunları size çok açık bir şekilde anlatıyor. “Allah” ilmi kâmil olup “her şeyi bilendir, hikmet sahibidir.” Hikmeti geneldir. O’nun ilim ve hikmetinin bir tecellisi de size kendi ilminden bazı hususları öğretmiş olmasıdır. Bununla birlikte bu ilim, her zaman için sizin menfaatinize olan hikmetler ihtiva eder.
19. “Şüphesiz mü’minler arasında hayasızlığın yayılmasını isteyenlere” oldukça çirkin ve kötü işlerin yayılmasını, içlerinde hayasızlıkların yaygınlık kazanmasını arzu edenlere “dünyada da âhirette de can yakıcı bir azap vardır.” Yani bu azap kalplerine de bedenlerine de acı ve ızdırap verir. Buna sebep ise böyle bir kimsenin, müslüman kardeşlerini aldatması, onlar hakkında kötülüğü istemesi, namus, şeref ve haysiyetlerine kastetmesidir. Bu tehdidin, sadece hayasızlıkların yayılmasını isteme ve bunu kalben hoş görme hakkında olduğunu düşünecek olursak bundan daha büyük olan hayasızlığı aşikar edip onu yaymak hakkındaki tehdidi var sen hesap et! Ki bu duurmda hayasızlık fiilen yapılmış olsun ya da olmasın fark etmez. [Bu tehdide maruz kalmak için hayasızlığın yayılmasını istemek yeter.] Bütün bunlar, Yüce Allah’ın mü’min kullarına rahmetinin, onların namus ve haysiyetlerini koruma gayretinin bir tecellisidir. Tıpkı kanlarını ve mallarını koruma altına aldığı gibi. Yüce Allah, mü’minlere kendi aralarında birbirlerine karşı safiyane duygular beslemeyi gerektiren işler yapmalarını, herhangi birisinin kendisi için istediği şeyleri kardeşi için de istemesini, kendisi için hoşlanmadığı şeyden kardeşi için de hoşlanmamasını emretmektedir. “Allah bilir, siz bilmezsiniz.” O nedenle O, size bilmediğinizi öğretmiş ve cahili olduğunuz hususları açıklamıştır.
20. “Eğer üzerinizde Allah’ın” sizi dört bir yandan kuşatan “lütuf ve rahmeti olmasaydı ve Allah çok şefkatli ve pek merhametli olmasaydı...” size bu hükümleri, bu öğütleri bu üstün değerli hikmetleri açıklamaz, emrine aykırı hareket edenlere de mühlet vermezdi. Fakat Allah’ın lütfu, rahmeti ve bunların, O’nun sürekli ve ayrılmaz vasfı olmasından dolayı O, sayıp dökemeyeceğiniz kadar dünyevî ve uhrevî hayırları size ulaştırmıştır.
21. Yüce Allah, özel bir günahı işlemeyi yasakladıktan sonra genel olarak bütün günahları yasaklayarak şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey iman edenler! Şeytanın adımlarını” yollarını, vesveselerini “izlemeyin.”“Şeytanın adımları” tabirinin kapsamına kalp, dil ve beden ile alâkalı bütün günahlar girer. Yüce Allah’ın hem hükmü hem de o hükmün hikmetini açıklamış olması, O’nun hikmetinin bir tecellisidir. Burada hüküm, şeytanın adımlarının izlenmesinin yasaklanışıdır. Hikmeti ise yasaklanan o işte bulunan ve onun terk edilmesini gerektiren kötülüktür. Bu sebepten Yüce Allah, şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim şeytanın adımlarını izlerse (bilsin ki) o” yani şeytan “hayasızlığı” akılların ve şeriatın çirkin gördüğü -bazı nefisler ona meyletse dahi- pek büyük günahları “ve kötülüğü” akılların kabul etmediği, doğru bilip tanımadığı şeyleri işleminizi “emreder.” Şeytanın adımları demek olan bütün günahlar, bu çerçevenin içindedir. Yüce Allah, kendi nezdinden bir nimet olmak üzere kullarına bunu yasaklamıştır. Öyleyse O’na şükredip anmaları gerekir. Çünkü bu, alçaltıcı işlerle ve çirkinliklerle kirlenmelerine karşı himaye edilmelerini sağlar. Onlara bu gibi işleri yasak kılmış olması, ihsanının bir tecellisidir. Tıpkı öldürücü zehirleri ve benzerlerini yemeyi yasaklamış olması gibidir. “Eğer üzerinizde Allah’ın lütuf ve rahmeti olmasaydı sizden hiç kimse ebediyen temize çıkamazdı.” Yani şeytanın adımlarını izlemekten uzak, tertemiz bir kişi kalamazdı. Çünkü şeytan ve askerleri, sürekli olarak şeytanın adımlarını izlemeye çağırmakta, onları güzel göstermektedirler. Nefis ise kötülüğe eğilimli olup onu emretmektedir. Kul da bütün yönleriyle acizdir ve imanı da bunlara karşı direnecek güçte olmayabilir. İşte kişi bu adımları izlemeye iten hususlarla başbaşa bırakılacak olursa hiç kimse büyük ve küçük günahlardan temizlenme, iyilikleri işleme sûreti ile de ilerleme imkânını bulamazdı. Çünkü “temize çıkmak (tezkiye)” hem arınıp temizlenmeyi, hem de gelişip artmayı ihtiva eder. Ancak Yüce Allah’ın lütuf ve rahmeti, sizlerden bazılarının arınıp temize çıkmalarını sağlamıştır. Bu konuda Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in yaptığı dualardan biri şöyledir:“Allah’ım, nefsime takvâsını ver ve onu tertemiz kıl. Çünkü sen, onu temizleyenlerin en hayırlısısın. Sen, onun velisisin ve mevlasısın.” Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Fakat Allah dilediğini” arındırılmakla arınıp temizleneceğini bildiği kimseleri “temize çıkarır.” Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah: “Allah her şeyi işitendir, bilendir” buyurmaktadır.
22. “İçinizden fazilet ve imkân sahipleri yakınlara, yoksullara ve Allah yolunda hicret edenlere (sadaka) vermemek üzere yemin etmesinler. Affetsinler ve görmezden gelsinler.” İfk hadisesinde ileri geri konuşanlardan birisi de Mistah b. Usase idi. Bu, Ebu Bekr es-Sıddîk radıyallahu anh’ın yakın bir akrabası idi. Mistah, Allah yolunda hicret etmiş fakir bir zattı. Ebu Bekir, söylediği sözler dolayısı ile artık Mistah’a hiçbir mali yardımda bulunmayacağına dair yemin etmişti. Bu âyet-i kerime nâzil olarak ona bu kimseye yaptığı infakı kesme mahiyetinde yaptığı yeminden vazgeçmesini emredip bu tür yeminleri yasaklamıştır. Buna karşılık Ebu Bekir’i af ve müsamaha göstermeye teşvik ederek eğer onu bağışlayacak olursa Allah’ın da kendisini bağışlayacağı vaadini bildirmiştir. Zira devamla Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah’ın sizi bağışlamasını istemez misiniz? Allah çok bağışlayıcıdır, pek merhametlidir.” Sizler, O’nun kullarına af ve müsamaha ile muamale edecek olursanız, O da size bu şekilde muamelede bulunur. Ebu Bekir radıyallahu anh bu âyeti kerimeyi işitince:“Allah’a yemin ederim ki Allah’ın beni bağışlamasını isterim”, diyerek tekrar Mistah’a infak etmeye devam etti. Bu âyet-i kerimede yakın akrabaya infakta bulunmaya, işlediği bir masiyet dolayısı ile nafaka ve ihsanın terk edilmeyeceğine, -günahkârların yaptıkları işleri yapsa dahi- affedip müsamaha ile karşılamanın teşvik edildiğine delil vardır.
23. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, namuslu ve iffetli hanımlara iftira etme hakkındaki ağır tehdidini söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“İffetli” hayasızlık işlememiş, tertemiz “(hayasızlıktan) habersiz” böyle bir şeyi hatırlarından dahi geçirmemiş “mü’min kadınlara iftira edenler, dünyada da âhirette de lanete uğramışlardır.” Lanet, ancak büyük bir günah sebebi ile söz konusu olur. Yüce Allah, bu lanetin onlar hakkında dünyada da âhirette de kesintisiz söz konusu olduğunu söyleyerek bu laneti pekiştirmektedir. “Ayrıca onlar için çok büyük bir azap da vardır.” Bu, lanetten ayrı bir azabı ifade eder. Yüce Allah, onları hem rahmetinden uzaklaştırmıştır, hem de onlara ağır bir azap verecektir. Söz konusu bu azap ise kıyamet gününde olacaktır. Şöyle ki;
24. “O gün onların dilleri, elleri ve ayakları, yaptıkları şeylere dair aleyhlerine şahitlik edeceklerdir.” Her bir organları, neler yaptığına dair şahitlikte bulunacaktır. Her şeyi konuşturan Yüce Allah, onları da konuşturacaktır ve bu günahları işleyen kişi bunları inkâr edemeyecektir. İnsanlara karşı bizzat kendi azalarını şahit kılan, ne kadar adaletlidir!
25. “O gün Allah, onlara hak ettikleri karşılığı tastamam verecektir.” Amellerinin karşılığını tam bir adaletle verecektir. Böylece amellerinin karşılığını hiçbir şey eksiltilmeksizin tastamam olarak bulurlar ve:“derler ki: “Vay halimize! Bu nasıl bir kitaptır ki küçük büyük hiçbir şey bırakmadan hepsini sayıp dökmüş!” Bütün işlediklerini önlerinde hazır bulurlar. Rabbin, hiç kimseye zulmetmez.” (el-Kehf, 18/49) Allah’ın huzurunda duracakları o büyük günde “Allah’ın apaçık hakkın kendisi olduğunu bileceklerdir.” Apaçık hakkın, yalnızca Yüce Allah’ın vasfı olduğunu öğreneceklerdir. Yani O’nun yüce sıfatları da haktır, fiilleri de haktır. O’na ibadet haktır, O’nun huzuruna çıkmak haktır, O’nun vaadi ve tehdidi haktır, O’nun dinî ve cezaî hükümleri haktır, peygamberleri de haktır. Ortada Allah için mevzu bahis olmayan ve Allah’tan gelmeyen “hak” diye bir şey yoktur.
26. “Kötü kadınlar/sözler/fiiller kötü erkeklere, kötü erkekler de kötü kadınlara/sözlere/fiillere, tertemiz kadınlar/sözler/fiiller tertemiz erkeklere, tertemiz erkekler/sözler/fiiller de tertemiz kadınlara yaraşır.” Erkek ve kadınlardan kötü olanlar, kötü sözler ve kötü fiiller, kötü olan kimselere layıktır, onlara yakışır, onlarla birlikte bulunur ve onlara uygundur. Buna karşılık iyi ve temiz olan erkekler, kadınlar, sözler ve fiiller de iyilere uygundur, onlara yakışır, onlarla birlikte bulunur ve onlara benzer. Bu ifade, çok umumi ve kapsayıcıdır. Hiçbir şey onun kapsamı dışında değildir. Bu kapsama giren en önemli kimseler peygamberler, özellikle de aralarından ulu’l-azm peygamberler, bunlardan özellikle onların efendisi Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’dir. O, kayıtsız şartsız bütün insanların iyi ve temizlerinin en faziletlisi, en üstünüdür. İşte bu bu iyi ve temizlere ancak iyi ve temiz olan kadınlar yakışır. Buna göre bu konuda Âişe radıyallahu anh’ya dil uzatmak, Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e dil uzatmaktır ve zaten münafıkların bu iftirada bulunmaktan maksatları da ona dil uzatmaktır. Halbuki Âişe’nin sadece Allah Rasûlünün hanımı olmasından, onun bu çirkin işten uzak ve tertemiz olduğu anlaşılmaktadır. Peki, ya o kadınların sıddıkası, en faziletlileri, en bilgilileri, en temizleri, alemlerin Rabbinin rasûlünün sevgili hanımı, hanımları içinde örtüsü altında Peygamber’e vahiy nazil olan tek pak zevcesi olduğuna göre durum ne olur?
aha sonra Yüce Allah, bu hususu batıl sözler söyleyen hiç kimseye söyleyecek söz, şüphe ve tereddüde de en ufak mahal bırakmayacak şekilde ifade edip açıkça şöyle buyurmaktadır:“İşte bu (tertemiz) olanlar, o (kötülerin/iftiracıların) dediklerinden uzaktırlar.” Burada asaleten Âişe radıyallahu anh’a, ona tabi olarak da hayasızlıklardan uzak, iffetli mü’min kadınlara işaret edilmektedir. “Onlar için” günahlarının tümünü örten bir “mağfiret”, cennette Kerim bir Rabden gelen “tükenmez bir rızık vardır.”
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang membawa berita bohong itu (yaitu menuduh Ummul Mukminin Aisyah -raḍiyallāhu 'anhā- melakukan zina) adalah kelompok yang berafiliasi pada kalian juga -wahai orang-orang mukmin-. Janganlah kalian mengira bahwa berita bohong itu buruk bagi kalian, bahkan itu adalah sesuatu yang baik bagi kalian karena di dalamnya terdapat pahala dan penyeleksian terhadap kaum mukminin (dari orang-orang munafik), juga mendatangkan penegasan kesucian Ummul Mukminin Aisyah -raḍiyallāhu 'anhā- dari perbuatan keji tersebut. Tiap-tiap orang dari mereka yang ikut serta dalam menuduh Aisyah -raḍiyallāhu 'anhā- akan mendapat dosa yang dilakukannya karena menyebarkan kedustaan. Siapa di antara mereka yang memulai dan mengambil bagian yang terbesar dalam penyiaran berita bohong itu baginya azab yang besar. Orang tersebut adalah pemimpin kaum munafik, yaitu Abdullah bin Ubay bin Salul.
Ey Müminler! (Müminlerin annesi Aişe -radıyallahu anhâ-'ya zina ettiği iddiasında bulunarak iftira atanlar) kendilerini, size nispet eden bir topluluktur. Sizler sakın onların attıkları bu iftirayı sizin için şer sanmayın. Aksine bu; içerisinde var olan sevap, Müminler için bir arınma ve Müminlerin annesini temize çıkardığı için hayırdır. O'nun hakkında zina etti iftirasını atmaya iştirak eden her bir kimseye iftira atarak konuştukları için işledikleri günahın cezası vardır. Bu cezanın en büyüğünü, iftirayı ilk olarak ortaya atan kimse yüklenecektir ve onun için elem verici bir azap vardır. Burada zina iftirasını ilk olarak ortaya atan kimse ile kastedilen münafıkların başı Abdullah b. Ubey b. Selûl'dür.
Interconnection of verses
As has been mentioned earlier, the major part of Surah An-Nur is in connection with those injunctions which are related with protection and security of chastity and continence. Diametrically to that, any attempt to debase the chastity and honour would be in violation of the injunction, for which the punishment in the world and the torment in the Hereafter are enjoined. In this connection, first the maximum punishment of adultery (حد زنا), then the punishment for false accusation (حد قذف) and after that the process of li'an have already been described. False accusation of adultery against a chaste woman, without the support of four eyewitnesses, is held to be a great sin, and for such a person the punishment of eighty stripes is prescribed. This injunction is in regard to common chaste Muslim women. But the case of Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ was quite different and grave, when the hypocrites fabricated a false slander against her in 6th Hijra, and some Muslims also indulged in mentioning it. Indeed it was a much serious and grave situation than for an ordinary chaste Muslim woman, hence Allah Ta’ ala revealed ten verses at that point exonerating her from the accusation and to project her purity and chastity. These verses announce the exoneration of Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ on one hand and a warning of severe punishment to all those who were involved in the slander in any way. This incident of imputation is called the episode of ifk (false imputation) in the Qur'an and Hadith. The word Ifk means worst type of lie, imputation or slander. In order to understand the explanation of these verses it is necessary to know the background of the incident of Ifk. Therefore, it will be in order to give a brief account of this episode to begin with.
The incident of Ifk and the slander
This incident has been narrated with extra ordinary details in the Sahihs and other books of Hadith. However its brief version is as follows: When the Holy Prophet ﷺ went for the battle (بنی المصطلق ) of Bani Mustaliq, also known as battle (مُریسیع) of Muraisi', in the 6th Hijra, Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ ، amongst the mothers of believers, was also accompanying him. The common practice was that first she would sit in her litter and then it was placed on the back of the camel. It was because by that time the injunction in regard to hijab had been revealed. After the battle was over and the caravan was returning to Madinah it stopped for camping to spend the night. Towards the end of the night an announcement was made to the effect that the caravan would soon be departing, so that people should get ready after completing the necessities. Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ felt the call of nature and went out to ease herself. There the string of her necklace was broken and it fell down. It took her some time to locate it, so she got a little late. By the time she returned to the camp, the caravan had departed. As for her camel, her litter was mounted on its back without realizing that she was not sitting in it. This happened because she was so young and frail at that time that her absence from the litter was not noticed; and also because the litter was covered. On her return to the camp when she did not find the caravan there, she did not panic nor ran helter-skelter to locate it. Instead, she acted very prudently and sat down at the camping place after wrapping herself. She did this knowing the Holy Prophet ﷺ very well that when he will not find her in her litter (ھودج) he will send out men to locate her at the camping place, and if she were gone some other place to locate them, it will only complicate things for the searching party. So, it was best to wait for them there, at the camp. Since it was still dark and she was tired, she fell asleep.
On the other hand, it so happened that Sayyidna Safwan Ibn Mu` attal ؓ ، whom the Holy Prophet ﷺ had assigned the duty to stay behind the caravan and pick up things if forgotten by anyone in a hurry, reached the camp at dawn. He saw someone sleeping. So he went there and recognized Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ whom he had seen before the injunction of hijab was revealed. Seeing her there like that, he was extremely dismayed and uttered إِنَّا لِلَّـهِ وَإِنَّا إِلَيْهِ رَاجِعُونَ. On hearing his voice she was awakened, and covered her face. Then Sayyidna Safwan ؓ brought his camel near her and made it sit down. Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ sat on the camel's back and rode on, while he was holding the string of the camel and walking in front. ` Abdullah Ibn Ubbayy was a very wicked hypocrite and enemy of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . He got hold of this news and the wretched man fabricated shameless imputation against her. Unfortunately, some naive Muslims also narrated the gossip on hearsay; for instance Sayyidna Hassan and Mistah ؓ among the males and Sayyidah Hamnah ؓ from the females. (Tafsir Ad-Durr-al-Manthur has reported this version with reference to Ibn Marduwaih on the authority of Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ -۔ اعانہ ای عبداللہ ابن اُبّی حسان و مسطح و حمنہ)
When this slander of the hypocrite was publicized, the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself was also very hurt. As for Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ ، it was but obvious to get hurt extremely. Even ordinary Muslims were also extremely pained on the spread of this totally false and fabricated slander. This went on for about a month, but at last Allah Ta’ ala revealed these verses to exonerate her and condemn those who were involved in its fabrication or spread, in any way. The commentary on these verses will follow soon.
In accordance with the Qur'anic injunction, which has been detailed above under the heading of punishment for false accusation (حدّ القذف) those who were involved in the spread of false slander were asked to produce the evidence in support of their accusation. Since that was a totally unfounded accusation, they could not produce any evidence whatsoever. As a consequence, the Holy Prophet ﷺ awarded the punishment of false accusation (حدّ القذف) to them, and each one of them was flogged with eighty stripes. Bazzar and Ibn Marduwaih have reported on the authority of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ awarded the punishment to three Muslims, namely, Mistah, Hamnah and Hassan ؓ ، while Tabarani has reported on the authority of Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ had awarded double the punishment of false accusation to ` Abdullah Ibn Ubayy, the hypocrite, who had fabricated this slander. After that the Muslims repented, but the hypocrites remained as they were. (Bayan ul Qur’ an)
Commentary
Unique proficiency of Sayyidah ` A'ishah's ؓ ، and the remaining part of the incident of Ifk
The enemies of the Holy Prophet ﷺ did their best to harm him, and did everything they could possibly think to afflict him. Amongst all the afflictions which were perpetrated by the infidels, perhaps the most severe and emotionally torturous was to pass slander on the most exalted, proficient, learned, and respected mother of the believers amongst all his pure wives. With the contemptible false slander the respected name of Sayyidna Safwan Ibn Mu'attal ؓ was also maligned by the hypocrite ` Abdulalh Ibn Ubayy. The hypocrites gave the slander different colours and then spread it. The most distressful thing in this episode was that some simple Muslims were carried away by the unfortunate slander and started narrating it as well. The unfounded slander would have been exposed by the truth in a few days time, but for compensating the emotional torture inflicted on Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ and on the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself by it and for exonerating her, Allah Ta’ ala did not rest just at hinting at the episode in a revelation, but revealed almost two ruku's for her exoneration. Not only that, but all those who had fabricated this slander, and those who had participated in narrating it, were warned to face the torment in this world and in the Hereafter. Perhaps never such warnings were revealed on any occasion.
In fact this incident of Ifk has brought into the open and highlighted the excellence of Sayyidah ` A'ishah's ؓ superior wisdom and intelligence along with her chastity and sanctity. That is why in the very first of the above quoted verses Allah Ta’ ala has asked not to consider this incident as bad for her, rather it was a blessing. What could be a greater blessing than this, that Allah Ta’ ala has confirmed her purity in no less than ten verses, which will be recited until the Dooms Day. Sayyidah 'A'ishah ؓ had herself said that she was quite confident that Allah Ta’ ala would exonerate her and clarify her position through a Wahy (message to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ), but did not consider herself to be so fortunate that Qura'nic verses would be revealed referring to her person, which will be recited forever. At this point it will help the readers to know some details about the incident for understanding the verses. So, they are briefly narrated here:
On return from that journey Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ got involved in her household affairs, and was not the least aware of the rumor that was circulated by the hypocrites about her. Sahih of Bukhari has narrated on the authority of Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ herself that after the return from the journey she fell slightly sick, the main cause of which was that she did not notice the favour and grace from the Holy Prophet ﷺ towards her, which was his norm. Instead, she noticed during that period that when he would come home, he would only inquire about her health after the salutation and go back. Since she did not know at all anything about the rumor that was being circulated about her, hence she could not understand the cause of his attitude towards her, but took the grief to heart, which started telling on her health. One day she went out in the open to ease herself, as there used to be no latrines in the houses in those days. Because she was not keeping well she took along Mistah's mother with her. When they were returning home after she had eased herself, the foot of Mistah's mother got entangled in her sheet and she fell down. As she fell down she uttered the phrase تَعِسَ مِسطَح . This phrase is normally used by Arabs while cursing someone. Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ was taken aback on hearing this phrase from Mistah's mother for her own son , and said to her that it was very bad that she was cursing her own son, who was such a gentleman and who had participated in the battle of Badr. On that Mistah's mother asked her ` My dear girl, don't you know, this son of mine, what has he been saying around?' Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ inquired as to what had he been saying around. Then Mistah's mother told her the whole story of Ifk fabricated by the people, and how her son was involved in its spreading. Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ goes on to say that on hearing this her sickness was doubled. When she returned home and the Holy Prophet ﷺ came and inquired about her health after salutation as usual, she asked his permission whether she could go to her parent's house. He consented to her going to their house. The idea was to take them in confidence and have consultation. So she consulted her mother, who consoled her and said that there were people who were jealous of women like her, and spread rumors like that. So, she need not worry about it. Things would get alright on their own. On that she retorted ` Allah is Pure / Subhan Allah! People have been talking about that. How can I be patient?' Then the whole night she cried, and did not sleep a wink. On the other hand the Holy Prophet ﷺ was extremely grieved on the spread of this false story, more so, because he did not receive any revelation on the incident during that period. Therefore, he called Sayyidna ` Ali and Usamah Ibn Zaid ؓ ، who were both members of his household, and consulted them as to what should he do under the circumstances. Sayyidna Usamah Ibn Zaid said very emphatically that on the basis of his information he had no misgivings about Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ whatsoever. There is absolutely nothing, which could point toward any mistrust. Hence he need not pay any heed to such rumors. Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ advised him (in order to bring him out of his grief and anxiety) that Allah Ta’ ala had not put any restriction on him, hence if he had any unpleasant feelings about Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ ، because of the rumors, then there are many other women. Moreover he suggested another alternative to remove his unpleasant feelings, and advised him to make inquiries about her from Barirah رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہا who was the slave girl working for Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ . Hence, the Holy Prophet ﷺ made inquiries from Barirah ؓ ، who submitted that she did not see anything unbecoming in Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ except that sometimes, because of her young age, she would leave the dough in the open and go to sleep, and the goat would eat up the dough. (After this the Hadith narrates the address of the Holy Prophet ﷺ from the rostrum in great detail in which he had complained about those who had fabricated the accusation and those who had spread the slander. A brief account of what happened next is as follows).
Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ goes on to say "I cried the whole day and the second night also continuously. My parents had also come to me, as they feared that I would break down with grief. While my parents were sitting with me the Holy Prophet ﷺ came in and sat down alongside me. He had not sit with me before ever since this incident had started. Then he recited the khutbah of shahadah and said ` 0, ` A'ishah, I have received this information about you. If you are free from blame, then Allah will definitely exonerate you (that is express exoneration through revelation), but if you have slipped, then beg for Allah's pardon with repentance, because when the servant invokes His mercy after admitting his sin then Allah Ta’ ala accepts his repentance'. After the Holy Prophet ﷺ had completed his discourse, my tears dried up completely. There was not a drop in my eyes. I requested my father, Abu Bakr ؓ ، to give an answer to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، but he excused himself saying what could he say. Then I asked my mother to give an answer, and she too excused herself saying as to what could she say. Then per force I had to speak. I was only a young girl, and by then had not learnt much even the Qur'an". In such a perplexing condition of grief and distress that she was in, even extremely learned and intelligent persons would have found it very difficult to express themselves in a balanced manner, but what Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ said at that time is a piece of highly intellectual and scholarly discourse. Her wordings are reproduced verbatim below:
و اللہ لقد عرفت لقد سمعتم ھٰذا الحدیث حتّٰی استقرَّ فی انفسکم وصدقتم بہ، ولیٔن قلت لکم : انّی بریٔۃ، واللہ یعلم انّی بریٔۃ، لا تصدّقونی ولیٔن اعترفت لکم بامر، واللہ یعلم انی منہ بریٔۃ، لتصدقونی ، واللہ لا اجد لی ولکم مثلا الا کما قال ابو یوسف : فصبر جمیل واللہ المستعان علی ما تصفون
"By God, I fully realize that you listened to this talk and kept on listening until it made inroads into your heart, and you have confirmed this (by your actions). Now if I say that I am free from this blame, as Allah knows well that I am in reality, then you will not verify my statement. And if I make admission of the accusation, of which Allah knows I am free, then you will agree with my admission. Wallah, now I do not see any example on the issue between you and me, except the one which the father of Yusuf (علیہ السلام), said after hearing the wrong statement of his sons that ` So patience is best. And it is Allah whose help is sought against what you describe."
Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ 'related further that "After having said so I went away and lied down on my bed. I was confident that since I was free from the blame in reality, Allah Ta’ ala would surely exonerate me by sending down a revelation. But I did not have the slightest idea or expectation that in my case Qur'anic verses will be revealed, which will be recited forever. It was because I considered my position to be much lower than that. All I had expected was that probably my exoneration will be revealed to him in his dream". Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ goes on to narrate that "the Holy Prophet ﷺ had not got up from that company yet, nor anyone from the household had got up, when he was overtaken by the condition which he used to experience at the time of revelation of the Qur'an. In this condition he used to perspire profusely on the forehead. When this condition was over, then the Holy Prophet ﷺ got up smiling, and the very first thing that he said was ابشری یا عایٔشہ اما اللہ فقد ابرأکِ that is "0 ` A'ishah, listen the good tiding . As for Allah Ta’ ala, He has exonerated you". Then my mother said to me "Get up and go to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . I replied, "I do not feel obliged to anyone in this case, except Allah, nor would I get up. I am thankful to my Lord, and it is He who has exonerated me".
Few distinctions of Sayyidah Siddiqah ؓ
While explaining these verses Imam Baghawi (رح) has said that there were some distinctions of Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ which no woman other than her could get, and Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ ، also used to relate them with a sense of pride (as honorable gift). First, that before the marriage with the Holy Prophet ﷺ Jibra'il (علیہ السلام) had brought to him her image wrapped in a silk cloth, and said to him ` she is your wife', (As reported by At-Tirmidhi - from ` A'ishah رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہا) while some other versions say that Jibra'il (علیہ السلام) had brought this image in his palm.
Second, that the Holy Prophet ﷺ did not marry any maiden girl other than her.
Third, that the Holy Prophet ﷺ died in her lap.
Fourth, that he was buried in her house.
Fifth, that he ﷺ had received revelation even at that time also when he used to be with Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ under the same quilt. None other wives was granted this distinction ever.
Sixth, that her ؓ ، exoneration was sent down from the Heaven.
Seventh, that she was the daughter of the caliph of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and was herself a Siddiqah ؓ and was among those whom Allah Ta’ ala had promised forgiveness and bountiful sustenance even during their lifetime. (Mazhari)
After seeing Sayyidah ` A'ishah's ؓ scholarly research, understanding of jurisprudence and eloquent expression, Sayyidna Musa Ibn Talhah ؓ commented that he had never come across a person more eloquent than her. (Tirmidhi)
Tafsir al-Qurtubi has related that when Sayyidna Yusuf (علیہ السلام) was falsely accused, Allah Ta’ ala exonerated him through the evidence of a baby by granting him speech, and when Sayyidah Maryam (علیہا السلام) was falsely accused, Allah Ta’ ala exonerated her through the evidence of her son, ` Isa (علیہ السلام) but when false accusation was leveled against Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ ، then Allah Ta’ ala sent down ten verses of the Holy Qur'an to declare her exoneration, which has further enhanced her respect and stature.
Now the specific sentences of these verses will be discussed and elaborated:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ جَاءُوا بِالْإِفْكِ عُصْبَةٌ مِّنكُمْ
Those who have come up with the false imputation are a gang among you. 24:11.
Literal meaning of Ifk (اِفک) is to turn over, reverse or to change. The worst type of lie which turns the truth to falsehood and the false as truth, and labels the pious and God fearing as sinner, and the sinner as pious and God fearing, also falls under the connotation of Ifk. ` Usbah عُصبَہ means a group of ten to forty persons, but is also used for less or more persons. The word مِنکُم (among you) in the verse refers to Muslims. Although the actual fabricator of the slander was ` Abdullah Ibn 'Ubayy, who was a hypocrite and not a Muslim, but since the hypocrites used to claim themselves as Muslims, he too has been included within the fold of (مِنکُم). Among the Muslims two men and one woman got involved in the spread of slander, who were awarded the punishment of false accusation by the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، after the revelation of these verses. But all Muslims felt penitence and their repentance was accepted by Allah Ta’ ala. Among them were Sayyidna Hassan and Mistah ؓ ، who had both participated in the battle of Badr, and for whom Allah Ta’ ala has declared forgiveness in the Qur'an. For this very reason Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ used to dislike if anyone would speak ill of Sayyidna Hassan ؓ before her, although he was one of those two men who were punished for false accusation. Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ used to say that Hassan ؓ was the one who had defended the Holy Prophet ﷺ in his poetry against the infidels. Hence, no one should speak ill of him. Whenever he used to visit Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ she would make him sit with dignity and respect. (Mazhari etc.)
لَا تَحْسَبُوهُ شَرًّا لَّكُم
Do not think it is bad for you - 24:11.
This sentence is addressed to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ ، Safwan ؓ and all the Muslims, who were hurt by the spread of this rumor. The purport of the sentence is that you should not feel bad about this incident, because after the exoneration declared in the Qur'an by Allah Ta’ ala her esteem has been raised further, and those who were involved in rumor-mongering were warned strongly in the Qur'an, which will be recited until the Dooms Day.
لِكُلِّ امْرِئٍ مِّنْهُم مَّا اكْتَسَبَ مِنَ الْإِثْمِ
Everyone of them is liable for what he earned of the sin - 24:11.
It means that whoever had taken part in the spread of this slander, his sin has been recorded exactly in the same proportion as was his share in the spread of the slander, and he will be punished accordingly. The one who had fabricated this rumor, which will be dealt later, deserves the most severe punishment, and the one who endorsed the rumor when it reached him, a little less than that, and the one who kept quiet after hearing it, still less than that.
وَالَّذِي تَوَلَّىٰ كِبْرَهُ مِنْهُمْ لَهُ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
And the one who undertook the major part of it, for him there is a mighty punishment - 24:11.
The word means big, large or great. Here it means that the one who has taken big part in the slander, that is who fabricated it and passed on to others, for him is the great punishment. The indication is toward ` Abdullah Ibn 'Ubayy (Baghawi etc.).
Los que vinieron con la calumnia (que acusaba a la Madre de los Creyentes Aishah de adulterio) son un grupo de entre ustedes, los creyentes. No consideren la calumnia que ellos levantaron como un mal para ustedes, por el contrario, es un bien, dado que contiene una recompensa y una prueba para los creyentes, y porque fue probada la inocencia de la Madre de los creyentes. Cada persona que participó en la acusación de adulterio en su contra recibirá la retribución por su pecado, ya que propagó la calumnia. Y aquel que tuvo la mayor participación en ella sufrirá un gran castigo. Esto último hace referencia al líder de los hipócritas, Abdullah ibn Ubaii ibn Salul.
Quả thật, những kẻ vu khống (đã buộc tội mẹ của những người có đức tin, bà 'A-ishah, ngoại tình) là một nhóm người thuộc các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin. Các ngươi chớ nghĩ lời vu khống của chúng là điều xấu cho các ngươi. Không, đó là cơ hội tốt để gia tăng ân phước và thử thách tấm lòng dành cho những người có đức tin. Sau khi mẹ của những người có đức tin được minh oan thì những tên tham gia tuyên truyền lời vu khống phải gánh chịu hậu quả cho hành động của chúng, riêng kẻ chủ mưu phải chịu sự trừng phạt lớn hơn, đó là tên đầu não của nhóm Munafiq, 'Abdullah bin Ubai bin Salul.
Those that brought the slander (which was accusing the Mother of the Believers Aishah - may Allah be pleased with her - of adultery) are a group which affiliate themselves to you, O believers. Do not consider the slander they made as bad for you, but rather it is good, due to the reward and testing of the believers it contains, and due to the clearing the name of the Mother of the Believers it brings with it. For each person who shared in accusing her of adultery is the reward of the sin he earned, due to uttering the slander. And for the one who bore the majority of that by starting it is a great punishment. The one meant by that is the leader of the hypocrites, Abdullah ibn Ubayy ibn Salool.
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang membawa berita bohong itu adalah dari golongan kamu juga. Janganlah kamu kira bahwa berita bohong itu buruk bagi kamu bahkan ia adalah baik bagi kamu. Tiap-tiap orang dari mereka mendapat balasan dari dosa yang dikerjakannya. Dan siapa di antara mereka yang mengambil bagian yang terbesar dalam penyiaran berita bohong itu mendapat-kan azab yang besar. Mengapa di waktu kamu mendengar berita bohong itu, orang-orang Mukminin dan Mukminat tidak bersangka baik terhadap diri mereka sendiri, dan (mengapa tidak) berkata, 'Ini adalah suatu berita bohong yang nyata.' Mengapa mereka (yang menuduh itu) tidak mendatangkan empat orang saksi atas berita bohong itu? Oleh karena mereka tidak mendatangkan saksi-saksi, maka mereka itu pada sisi Allah adalah orang-orang yang dusta. Sekiranya tidak ada karunia Allah dan rahmatNya kepada kamu semua di dunia dan akhirat, niscaya kamu ditimpa azab yang besar, karena pembicaraan kamu tentang berita bohong itu. (Ingatlah) di waktu kamu menerima berita bohong itu dari mulut ke mulut dan kamu katakan dengan mulutmu sesuatu yang tidak kamu ketahui sedikit juga, dan kamu menganggapnya suatu yang ringan saja. Padahal ia pada sisi Allah adalah besar. Dan me-ngapa kamu tidak berkata, di waktu mendengar berita bohong itu, 'Sekali-kali tidaklah pantas bagi kita memperkatakan ini. Maha-suci Engkau (Ya Tuhan kami), ini adalah dusta yang besar.' Allah memperingatkan kamu agar (jangan) kembali memperbuat yang seperti itu selama-lamanya, jika kamu orang-orang yang beriman, dan Allah menerangkan ayat-ayatNya kepada kamu. Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana. Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang ingin agar (berita) perbuatan yang amat keji itu tersiar di kalangan orang-orang yang beriman, bagi mereka azab yang pedih di dunia dan akhirat. Dan Allah mengetahui, sedang kamu tidak mengetahui. Dan sekiranya tidaklah karena karunia Allah dan rahmatNya kepada kamu semua, dan Allah Maha Penyantun dan Maha Penyayang, (niscaya kamu akan ditimpa azab yang besar). Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu mengikuti lang-kah-langkah setan. Barangsiapa yang mengikuti langkah-langkah setan, maka sesungguhnya setan itu menyuruh mengerjakan per-buatan yang keji dan yang mungkar. Sekiranya tidaklah karena karunia Allah dan rahmatNya kepada kamu sekalian, niscaya tidak seorang pun dari kamu bersih (dari perbuatan-perbuatan keji dan mungkar itu) selama-lamanya, tetapi Allah membersihkan siapa yang dikehendakiNya. Dan Allah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Mengetahui. Dan janganlah orang-orang yang mempunyai kelebihan dan kelapangan di antara kamu bersumpah bahwa me-reka (tidak) akan memberi (bantuan) kepada kaum kerabat(nya), orang-orang yang miskin dan orang-orang yang berhijrah pada jalan Allah, dan hendaklah mereka memaafkan dan berlapang dada. Apakah kamu tidak ingin bahwa Allah mengampunimu? Dan Allah adalah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang. Se-sungguhnya orang-orang yang menuduh wanita-wanita yang baik-baik, yang lengah lagi beriman (berbuat zina), mereka mendapat-kan laknat di dunia dan akhirat, dan bagi mereka azab yang besar, pada hari (ketika) lidah, tangan dan kaki mereka menjadi saksi atas mereka terhadap apa yang dahulu mereka kerjakan. Di hari itu, Allah akan memberi mereka balasan yang setimpal menurut semestinya, dan tahulah mereka bahwa Allah-lah Yang Benar, lagi Yang menjelaskan (segala sesuatu menurut hakikat yang sebenar-nya). Wanita-wanita yang keji adalah untuk laki-laki yang keji, dan laki-laki yang keji adalah untuk wanita-wanita yang keji (pula), dan wanita-wanita yang baik adalah untuk laki-laki yang baik, dan laki-laki yang baik adalah untuk wanita-wanita yang baik (pula). Mereka (yang dituduh) itu bersih dari apa yang di-tuduhkan oleh mereka (yang menuduh itu). Mereka mendapatkan ampunan dan rizki yang mulia (surga)." (An-Nur: 11-26).
(11) Firman Allah, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ جَآءُو بِٱلۡإِفۡكِ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang membawa berita bohong itu," yaitu kedustaan yang keji, berupa tuduhan kepada Ummul Mukminin, ﴾ عُصۡبَةٞ مِّنكُمۡۚ ﴿ "adalah dari golongan kamu juga," maksudnya sekelompok orang yang menisbat-kan diri kepada kalian, wahai kaum Mukminin. Di antara mereka, ada seorang Mukmin yang sejati dalam keimanannya, akan tetapi termakan oleh isu yang dihembuskan oleh orang-orang munafik. Sebagian lagi adalah orang-orang munafik.
﴾ لَا تَحۡسَبُوهُ شَرّٗا لَّكُمۖ بَلۡ هُوَ خَيۡرٞ لَّكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Janganlah kamu kira bahwa berita bohong itu buruk bagi kamu bahkan ia adalah baik bagi kamu," karena mengandung (keterangan) tentang rehabilitasi nama Ummul Mukminin dari tuduhan keji, kesucian pribadi dan pengangkatan citranya. Pujian yang umum ini pun mencakup juga seluruh istri Nabi. (Kejadian ini baik buat kalian) lantaran memuat (juga) penge-tengahan ayat-ayat yang sangat dibutuhkan oleh para hamba, yang akan terus berlaku sampai Hari Kiamat.
Ini semua merupakan kebaikan yang sungguh besar, seandai-nya tidak ada isu komentar yang dilontarkan penyulut berita dusta ini, niscaya kebaikan-kebaikan itu tidak teraih. Bilamana Allah menghendaki suatu perkara, maka Dia akan menciptakan sebab kausalitas ke arahnya. Oleh karena itu, Allah menjadikan arah pembicaraan bersifat umum bagi seluruh kaum Mukminin. Allah mengabarkan bahwa celaan kepada sebagian kaum Mukminin hakikatnya seperti mencela dirinya sendiri.
Dalam ayat ini, terdapat keterangan bahwasanya kaum Muk-minin dalam kecintaan, kasih sayang, kelembutan dan kebersama-an mereka sesuai dengan kemaslahatan mereka ibarat jasad yang satu, dan seorang Mukmin dengan orang Mukmin lainnya, bak bangunan yang saling menguatkan. Sebagaimana seseorang tidak suka menodai kehormatannya sendiri, maka hendaknya dia tidak menyukai siapa pun melukai kehormatan saudaranya yang Mukmin yang sudah seperti dirinya sendiri. Bila ternyata seorang hamba belum sampai kepada keadaan ini, maka sesungguhnya itu terjadi karena imannya kurang dan tidak mau bersikap baik terhadap dirinya.
﴾ لِكُلِّ ٱمۡرِيٕٖ مِّنۡهُم مَّا ٱكۡتَسَبَ مِنَ ٱلۡإِثۡمِۚ ﴿ "Tiap-tiap orang dari mereka mendapat balasan dari dosa yang dikerjakannya." Ini adalah ancaman bagi orang-orang yang telah membawa cerita dusta, bahwa mereka akan dihu-kum sesuai dengan materi yang telah mereka katakan. Nabi telah menjatuhkan hukum had kepada sebagian mereka.
﴾ وَٱلَّذِي تَوَلَّىٰ كِبۡرَهُۥ ﴿ "Dan siapa (di antara mereka) yang mengambil bagian yang terbesar dalam penyiaran berita bohong itu," yakni penyulut berita dusta, seorang munafik yang keji, 'Abdullah bin Ubay bin Salul, semoga laknat Allah tertuju kepadanya, ﴾ لَهُۥ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٞ ﴿ "baginya azab yang besar." Ketahuilah, azabnya adalah kekal abadi di neraka yang paling bawah.
(12) Kemudian Allah memberikan petunjuk kepada para hambaNya bila mendengar perkataan seperti ini. FirmanNya, ﴾ لَّوۡلَآ إِذۡ سَمِعۡتُمُوهُ ظَنَّ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنُونَ وَٱلۡمُؤۡمِنَٰتُ بِأَنفُسِهِمۡ خَيۡرٗا ﴿ "Mengapa di waktu kamu mendengar berita bohong itu, orang-orang Mukminin dan Mukminat tidak bersangka baik terhadap diri mereka sendiri," maksudnya kaum Mukminin me-nyangka sebagian mereka dengan prasangka yang baik, yaitu bebas dari tuduhan mereka. Sesungguhnya keimanan yang mereka punya akan menyingkirkan tuduhan dusta yang batil tentang mereka. ﴾ وَقَالُواْ ﴿ "Dan mereka mengatakan," karena prasangka tersebut, ﴾ سُبۡحَٰنَكَ ﴿ "Mahasuci Engkau," yakni untuk menyucikanMu dari segala keje-lekan serta menyucikanMu dari penetapan ujian kepada hamba-hambaMu yang setia dengan segala perbuatan yang keji. ﴾ هَٰذَآ إِفۡكٞ مُّبِينٞ ﴿ "Ini adalah suatu berita bohong yang nyata," maksudnya dusta dan kebohongan termasuk perkara yang paling besar dan paling jelas. Ini adalah prasangka yang wajib dilakukan tatkala seorang Mukmin mendengar saudaranya seiman tertimpa tuduhan sema-cam ini, menjauhkannya dari lisannya dan mendustakan orang yang telah melontarkan itu.
(13) ﴾ لَّوۡلَا جَآءُو عَلَيۡهِ بِأَرۡبَعَةِ شُهَدَآءَۚ ﴿ "Mengapa mereka (yang menuduh itu) tidak mendatangkan empat orang saksi atas berita bohong itu?" maksudnya, mengapa orang-orang yang telah menuduh tidak mendatangkan empat orang saksi, yaitu saksi-saksi yang adil lagi dipercaya. ﴾ فَإِذۡ لَمۡ يَأۡتُواْ بِٱلشُّهَدَآءِ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ هُمُ ٱلۡكَٰذِبُونَ ﴿ "Oleh karena mereka tidak mendatangkan saksi-saksi, maka mereka itu pada sisi Allah adalah orang-orang yang dusta," walaupun mereka itu yakin dengan hal tersebut, namun sesungguhnya mereka termasuk telah mendusta-kan hukum Allah. Karena Allah telah melarang mereka untuk mengatakan yang demikian tanpa ada empat saksi. Karena itu, Allah mengatakan, ﴾ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ هُمُ ٱلۡكَٰذِبُونَ ﴿ "Mereka itu pada sisi Allah adalah orang-orang yang dusta," dan Allah tidak mengatakan, "Me-reka adalah para pendusta." Ini semua adalah untuk memuliakan kehormatan seorang Muslim, lantaran tidak boleh lancang untuk menuduh tanpa membawa saksi yang jujur.
(14) ﴾ وَلَوۡلَا فَضۡلُ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيۡكُمۡ وَرَحۡمَتُهُۥ فِي ٱلدُّنۡيَا وَٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ ﴿ "Sekiranya tidak ada karunia Allah dan rahmatNya kepada kamu semua di dunia dan akhirat," di mana kebaikan Allah telah melingkupi kalian di dunia dan akhirat pada urusan agama dan dunia kalian ﴾ لَمَسَّكُمۡ فِي مَآ أَفَضۡتُمۡ ﴿ "niscaya kamu ditimpa karena pembicaraan kamu," maksudnya karena kalian larut (dalam pembicaraan itu) ﴾ فِيهِ ﴿ "di dalamnya," berkaitan de-ngan berita bohong itu ﴾ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ ﴿ "azab yang besar," kalian pantas mendapatkannya disebabkan ucapan yang telah kalian katakan. Akan tetapi, karena karunia Allah dan rahmatNya atas kalian, maka Dia mensyariatkan taubat atas kalian dan menjadikan hukuman sebagai pembersih dosa kalian.
(15) ﴾ إِذۡ تَلَقَّوۡنَهُۥ بِأَلۡسِنَتِكُمۡ ﴿ "(Ingatlah) di waktu kamu menerima berita bohong itu dari mulut ke mulut," maksudnya kalian menerima, meng-gunjingkannya antara kalian dan menggencarkan pembicaraan itu, padahal merupakan perkataan yang batil. ﴾ وَتَقُولُونَ بِأَفۡوَاهِكُم مَّا لَيۡسَ لَكُم بِهِۦ عِلۡمٞ ﴿ "Dan kamu katakan dengan mulutmu sesuatu yang tidak kamu ketahui sedikit pun juga." Dua perkara ini terlarang; pembicaraan yang batil dan berkata tanpa dasar ilmu. ﴾ وَتَحۡسَبُونَهُۥ هَيِّنٗا ﴿ "Dan kamu menganggap-nya suatu yang ringan saja." Oleh sebab itu, orang yang lancang telah berani melakukannya dari kalangan kaum Mukminin yang telah bertaubat darinya, dan mereka membersihkan diri setelahnya. ﴾ وَهُوَ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ عَظِيمٞ ﴿ "Padahal ia pada sisi Allah adalah besar." Ini mengan-dung peringatan yang keras tentang membiasakan berbuat seba-gian dosa dengan menganggapnya sebagai sesuatu yang sepele. Sesungguhnya, persepsi seorang hamba tidak memberikan man-faat baginya sama sekali dan tidak (pula) meringankan hukuman dosanya, bahkan akan melipatgandakan dosanya dan dimudahkan untuk tergelincir melakukannya lagi.
(16) ﴾ وَلَوۡلَآ إِذۡ سَمِعۡتُمُوهُ ﴿ "Dan mengapa kamu tidak pada waktu men-dengar berita bohong itu," maksudnya, tidakkah kalian, wahai kaum Mukminin ketika mendengar berita bohong itu ﴾ قُلۡتُم ﴿ "kalian kata-kan," untuk mengingkari hal itu dan menganggapnya sebagai persoalan yang besar, ﴾ مَّا يَكُونُ لَنَآ أَن نَّتَكَلَّمَ بِهَٰذَا ﴿ "Sekali-kali tidaklah pantas bagi kita mengatakan ini," maksudnya, tidak patut dan tidak layak bagi kami untuk mengucapkan perkataan yang sangat jelas kedusta-annya ini. Karena seorang Mukmin, keimanannya akan mencegah dirinya untuk melakukan kenistaan-kenistaan ini. ﴾ هَٰذَا بُهۡتَٰنٌ ﴿ "Ini adalah dusta," kebohongan ﴾ عَظِيمٞ ﴿ "yang besar."
(17) ﴾ يَعِظُكُمُ ٱللَّهُ أَن تَعُودُواْ لِمِثۡلِهِۦٓ ﴿ "Allah memperingatkan kamu agar (jangan) kembali melakukan yang seperti itu," yaitu perbuatan serupa, seperti menuduh kaum Mukminin dengan perbuatan jahat. Allah menasihati dan memperingatkan kalian dari perkara itu. Sebaik-baik nasihat dan peringatan adalah dari Rabb kita. Maka wajib atas kita untuk meresponnya dengan penuh penerimaan, tulus, tunduk, pasrah dan rasa syukur atas keterangan yang sudah dijelaskan kepada kita. Sesungguhnya Allah adalah sebaik-baik Dzat yang memberi nasihat kepada kalian ﴾ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤۡمِنِينَ ﴿ "jika kalian orang-orang yang beriman." Ini mengindikasikan bahwa keimanan yang benar akan menghalangi pemiliknya dari melakukan perbuatan haram.
(18) ﴾ وَيُبَيِّنُ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمُ ٱلۡأٓيَٰتِۚ ﴿ "Dan Allah menerangkan ayat-ayatNya kepada kamu," yang mencakup keterangan hukum-hukum, nasihat, ancaman, anjuran dan peringatan, dan menjelaskan kepada kalian dengan sejelas-jelasnya ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi (Mahabijaksana)[15]," maksudnya, ilmuNya sempurna dan sifat hikmahNya merata. Di antara (cerminan) ilmu dan hikmahNya, bahwa Allah mengajarkan kalian sebagian ilmuNya, walaupun hal ini, kembali pada maslahat yang akan kalian rasakan pada setiap waktu.
(19) ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ يُحِبُّونَ أَن تَشِيعَ ٱلۡفَٰحِشَةُ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang ingin agar (berita) perbuatan yang amat keji itu tersiar," yaitu perkara yang keji lagi buruk, lalu mereka menyukai kejelekan lebih menyebar ﴾ فِي ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لَهُمۡ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٞ ﴿ "di kalangan orang-orang yang beriman, maka mereka mendapatkan azab yang pedih," yaitu, azab yang memedihkan hati dan badan, lantaran tipuan mereka terhadap saudaranya sesama kaum Muslimin, gembira dengan keburukan yang menimpa mereka dan lancang menodai kehormatan mereka.
Bilamana ancaman ini ditujukan hanya atas perasaan senang agar kekejian tersebar dan menikmatinya dengan hati mereka, lalu bagaimana (hukumannya) atas perbuatan yang lebih parah dari itu, dengan memunculkan dan menyebarkannya? Sama saja, apa-kah kekejian itu terjadi ataupun tidak terjadi. Semua ini berasal dari rahmat Allah untuk para hambaNya yang beriman, menjaga kehormatan-kehormatan mereka, sebagaimana Allah telah menjaga harta dan darah mereka, menyuruh mereka untuk menjalin soli-daritas, agar salah seorang di antara mereka mencintai kebaikan untuk saudaranya yang dia sukai bagi dirinya, serta membenci keburukan untuk saudaranya yang dia benci buat dirinya. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ يَعۡلَمُ وَأَنتُمۡ لَا تَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "Dan Allah mengetahui, sedang kamu tidak mengetahui." Oleh karena itu, Allah memberitahu kalian dan menerangkan ke-pada kalian dengan apa yang tidak kalian ketahui.
(20) ﴾ وَلَوۡلَا فَضۡلُ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيۡكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan sekiranya tidaklah karena karu-nia Allah kepada kamu semua," yang telah melingkupi kalian dari segala sisi ﴾ وَرَحۡمَتُهُۥ ﴿ "dan rahmatNya," atas kalian ﴾ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ رَءُوفٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "dan Allah Maha Penyantun dan Maha Penyayang," niscaya Allah tidak menerangkan hukum-hukum, nasihat-nasihat, hikmah-hikmah yang berharga, dan niscaya Dia tidak akan memberikan kesem-patan bagi orang-orang yang menyelisihi perintahNya, akan tetapi (semuanya) karena karunia dan rahmat Allah. Inilah sifat yang melekat pada Allah yang membuahkan kebaikan dunia dan akhirat bagi kalian yang tidak dapat kalian hitung dan kalian membilang-nya.
(21) Setelah melarang dosa ini secara khusus, Allah juga melarang (kalian) dari dosa secara umum. Dia berfirman, ﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لَا تَتَّبِعُواْ خُطُوَٰتِ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنِۚ ﴿ "Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu mengikuti langkah-langkah setan," maksudnya jalan-jalan dan godaan-godaannya. Langkah-langkah setan ini mencakup seluruh perbuatan maksiat yang berhubungan dengan hati, lisan, dan badan.
Di antara hikmah Allah تعالى, dalam menerangkan hukum ini –yakni larangan untuk mengikuti langkah-langkah setan– adalah, penjelasan mengenai kejelekan yang ditimbulkan dan motivator untuk meninggalkan larangan itu. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يَتَّبِعۡ خُطُوَٰتِ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنِ فَإِنَّهُۥ ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang mengikuti langkah-langkah setan, maka sesungguhnya dia," yaitu setan ﴾ يَأۡمُرُ بِٱلۡفَحۡشَآءِ ﴿ "menyuruh mengerjakan perbuatan yang keji," yaitu segala perbuatan yang dianggap jelek oleh akal dan syariat berupa dosa-dosa besar disertai adanya kecon-dongan hati kepadanya ﴾ وَٱلۡمُنكَرِۚ ﴿ "dan yang mungkar" yaitu segala yang diingkari oleh akal dan tidak dikenal (sebagai perbuatan baik). Jadi, perbuatan-perbuatan maksiat yang merupakan langkah-langkah setan, tidak keluar dari bingkai ini. Maka Allah melarang hambaNya dari hal tersebut sebagai wujud kenikmatanNya atas mereka, supaya bersyukur dan mengingatNya. Karena yang demi-kian merupakan tameng penjagaan bagi mereka dari noda, kenis-taan, dan kejelekan-kejelekan mereka. Dan termasuk dari kebaikan Allah atas mereka, adalah melarang mereka dari semua itu seba-gaimana Allah melarang mereka dari (makan) racun-racun pem-bunuh dan semacamnya.
﴾ وَلَوۡلَا فَضۡلُ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيۡكُمۡ وَرَحۡمَتُهُۥ مَا زَكَىٰ مِنكُم مِّنۡ أَحَدٍ أَبَدٗا ﴿ "Sekiranya tidaklah karena karunia Allah dan rahmatNya kepada kamu sekalian, niscaya tidak se-orang pun dari kamu bersih (dari perbuatan-perbuatan keji dan mungkar itu) selama-lamanya," maksudnya tidak ada seorang pun yang bersih (selamat) dari mengikuti langkah-langkah setan. Karena setan ber-sama tentaranya itu akan selalu berupaya untuk menyeru kepada-nya dan memolesnya menjadi indah. Sementara itu, jiwa selalu cenderung kepada keburukan dan menyeru kepadanya. Keku-rangan terus menguasai diri seorang hamba dari segala penjuru, sementara iman tidak kuat. Bila ia dibiarkan terpengaruh oleh faktor-faktor itu, niscaya tidak ada seorang pun yang suci dengan membersihkan diri dari dosa-dosa dan kejelekan-kejelekannya serta (tidak mampu) meningkatkan amal kebaikannya. Sesungguhnya penyucian diri itu memuat unsur pembersihan dan peningkatan diri. Akan tetapi, karunia dan rahmatNya-lah yang menjadikan seseorang menyucikan dirinya.
Termasuk doa nabi,
اَللّٰهُمَّ آتِ نَفْسِيْ تَقْوَاهَا وَزَكِّهَا، أَنْتَ خَيْرُ مَنْ زَكَّاهَا، أَنْتَ وَلِيُّهَا وَمَوْلَاهَا.
"Ya Allah, berikanlah kepada diriku ketakwaan, dan sucikanlah ia, karena Engkau-lah sebaik-baik yang menyucikannya. Engkau adalah pe-nolong dan penguasanya."[16]
Oleh karena itu, Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَٰكِنَّ ٱللَّهَ يُزَكِّي مَن يَشَآءُۗ ﴿ "Tetapi Allah membersihkan siapa yang dikehendakiNya," yaitu orang yang Allah ketahui akan membersihkan diri dengan menyucikan jiwanya. Oleh sebab itu, Allah تعالى berfirman, ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ سَمِيعٌ عَلِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Mengetahui."
(22) ﴾ وَلَا يَأۡتَلِ ﴿ "Dan janganlah bersumpah," maksudnya me-ngeluarkan sumpah ﴾ أُوْلُواْ ٱلۡفَضۡلِ مِنكُمۡ وَٱلسَّعَةِ أَن يُؤۡتُوٓاْ أُوْلِي ٱلۡقُرۡبَىٰ وَٱلۡمَسَٰكِينَ وَٱلۡمُهَٰجِرِينَ فِي سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِۖ وَلۡيَعۡفُواْ وَلۡيَصۡفَحُوٓاْۗ ﴿ "orang-orang yang mempunyai kelebihan dan ke-lapangan di antara kamu bahwa mereka (tidak) akan memberi (bantuan) kepada kaum kerabat(nya), orang-orang yang miskin dan orang-orang yang berhijrah pada jalan Allah, dan hendaklah mereka memaafkan dan berlapang dada." Di antara orang yang larut dalam berita dusta ini adalah Misthah bin Utsasah, dia masih kerabat Abu Bakar ash-Shiddiq. Misthah seorang yang fakir dari golongan Muhajirin di jalan Allah. Abu Bakar bersumpah untuk tidak memberikan nafkah lagi kepada Misthah, karena ia telah mengatakan kabar dusta.
Maka turunlah ayat ini, [Allah melarangnya] dari sumpah (yang mengandung substansi) menghentikan pemberian nafkah baginya, menganjurkan Abu Bakar untuk memaafkan dan berlapang dada dan menjanjikan kepadanya ampunan bila ia berkenan mema-afkannya. Lalu Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ أَلَا تُحِبُّونَ أَن يَغۡفِرَ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمۡۚ وَٱللَّهُ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٌ ﴿ "Apakah kamu tidak ingin bahwa Allah mengampunimu? Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." Bila kalian memperlakukan ham-baNya dengan sikap maaf dan lapang dada, niscaya Allah akan memperlakukan kalian seperti itu. Mendengar ayat ini, Abu Bakar berkata, "Ya, demi Allah, sungguh aku benar-benar senang bila Allah mengampuniku." Selanjutnya, Abu Bakar kembali memberi-kan nafkah kepada Misthah.
Dalam ayat ini, termuat dalil tentang pemberian nafkah ke-pada kerabat, dan bahwa pemberian nafkah dan curahan kebaikan (dari seseorang) tidak boleh diputus disebabkan perbuatan maksiat yang dia lakukan, serta anjuran untuk memberikan maaf dan ber-lapang dada, walaupun para pelaku kejelekan tersebut (masih terus) melakukan kejelekannya.
(23) Kemudian Allah menyebutkan ancaman yang keras atas tindakan penuduhan kepada para wanita Mukminah yang menjaga kehormatannya (dari zina). Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ يَرۡمُونَ ٱلۡمُحۡصَنَٰتِ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang menuduh wanita yang baik-baik," maksudnya wanita-wanita yang menjaga kehormatannya dari perbuatan maksiat (zina) ﴾ ٱلۡغَٰفِلَٰتِ ﴿ "yang lengah," yang tidak terlintas dalam hati mereka ﴾ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنَٰتِ لُعِنُواْ فِي ٱلدُّنۡيَا وَٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ ﴿ "lagi beriman (berbuat zina) mereka mendapat laknat di dunia dan akhirat," laknat tidak jatuh kecuali pada perbuatan dosa besar. Kemudian, Allah menegaskan jatuhnya laknat dengan (memberitahukan) bahwa laknat tersebut berlangsung kontinyu pada mereka di dunia dan akhirat, ﴾ وَلَهُمۡ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٞ ﴿ "dan mereka mendapatkan azab yang besar." Ini sebagai tambahan atas laknat. Allah menjauhkan mereka dari rahmatNya dan menurunkan dahsyatnya hukumanNya kepada mereka. Inilah azab yang terjadi pada Hari Kiamat.
(24) ﴾ يَوۡمَ تَشۡهَدُ عَلَيۡهِمۡ أَلۡسِنَتُهُمۡ وَأَيۡدِيهِمۡ وَأَرۡجُلُهُم بِمَا كَانُواْ يَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "Pada hari (ketika) lidah, tangan dan kaki mereka menjadi saksi atas mereka terhadap amal yang dahulu mereka kerjakan," maksudnya setiap anggota badan bersaksi atas amal yang telah dilakukannya. Dzat yang membuat-nya berbicara adalah Dzat yang memberikan kemampuan komuni-kasi kepada segala sesuatu (yaitu Allah), sehingga tidak mungkin ia dapat mengingkarinya. Allah telah berbuat adil kepada hamba-Nya dengan menjadikan saksi dari diri mereka sendiri.
(25) ﴾ يَوۡمَئِذٖ يُوَفِّيهِمُ ٱللَّهُ دِينَهُمُ ٱلۡحَقَّ ﴿ "Di hari itu, Allah akan memberi mereka balasan yang setimpal menurut semestinya," maksudnya Allah memberi balasan atas perbuatan mereka dengan penuh keadilan dan tidak berat sebelah. Mereka mendapatkan balasan yang penuh, sedikit pun tidak ada yang dirasa hilang oleh mereka.
﴾ وَيَقُولُونَ يَٰوَيۡلَتَنَا مَالِ هَٰذَا ٱلۡكِتَٰبِ لَا يُغَادِرُ صَغِيرَةٗ وَلَا كَبِيرَةً إِلَّآ أَحۡصَىٰهَاۚ وَوَجَدُواْ مَا عَمِلُواْ حَاضِرٗاۗ وَلَا يَظۡلِمُ رَبُّكَ أَحَدٗا 49 ﴿
"Dan mereka berkata, 'Aduhai celaka kami, kitab apakah ini yang tidak meninggalkan yang kecil dan tidak (pula) yang besar, melainkan ia (pasti) mencatat semuanya,' dan mereka mendapatkan apa yang telah mereka kerjakan ada (tertulis). Dan Tuhanmu tidak menganiaya seorang pun." (Al-Kahfi: 49).
﴾ وَيَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "Dan tahulah mereka," di tempat yang dahsyat itu ﴾ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ هُوَ ٱلۡحَقُّ ٱلۡمُبِينُ ﴿ "bahwa Allah-lah yang benar, lagi Yang menjelaskan (segala sesuatu menurut hakikat yang sebenarnya)," mereka mengetahui bahwa kebenaran yang nyata terbatas pada Allah تعالى saja, sifat-sifatNya yang agung adalah benar, perbuatan-perbuatanNya merupakan kebenaran, peribadahan kepadaNya adalah kebenaran, pertemuan denganNya (juga) benar, [janjiNya] dan ancamanNya adalah benar, hukum agama dan ketetapan balasanNya benar, RasulNya adalah benar, dan tidaklah di sana ada kebenaran melainkan pada Dzat Allah dan segala sesuatu yang datang dariNya.
(26) ﴾ ٱلۡخَبِيثَٰتُ لِلۡخَبِيثِينَ وَٱلۡخَبِيثُونَ لِلۡخَبِيثَٰتِۖ ﴿ "Wanita-wanita yang keji adalah untuk laki-laki yang keji, dan laki-laki yang keji adalah buat wa-nita-wanita yang keji (pula)," maksudnya, setiap yang keji dari kaum lelaki dan wanita (berupa) kata-kata dan perbuatan-perbuatan akan bersesuaian, sejalan dan serupa dengan yang keji. Dan setiap yang baik, dari kalangan lelaki dan wanita (berupa) kata-kata dan perbuatan-perbuatan akan selaras, bertalian dan menyerupai de-ngan kebaikan. Ini adalah ungkapan umum, dan pembingkaian yang tidak ada sesuatu pun yang keluar darinya. Dan komponen-nya yang paling agung adalah bahwa para nabi, (khususnya dari kalangan ulul 'azmi, terutama penghulu mereka, Nabi Muhammad, yang merupakan sebaik-baik insan secara mutlak) mereka tidak sederajat kecuali dengan wanita-wanita yang baik. Jadi, mencoreng kehormatan Aisyah dengan tuduhan ini (perzinaan) berarti telah mencoreng Nabi. Sebenarnya, beliaulah yang dibidik oleh orang-orang munafik dengan dusta mereka.
Dengan status Aisyah sebagai istri Rasulullah semata sudah dapat diketahui bahwa Aisyah adalah wanita yang baik lagi bersih dari perkara nista itu. Bagaimana mungkin (fitnah) itu terjadi sedangkan dia adalah wanita yang paling besar kepercayaannya (kepada Nabi), paling utama, paling berilmu dan terbaik, seorang kekasih bagi utusan Allah yang tidak pernah terjadi wahyu ditu-runkan kepada beliau ketika berada dalam selimut bersama para istri-istri selain dia?![17]
Kemudian Allah menegaskan hal ini, di mana tidak menyisa-kan komentar lagi bagi para penolak, dan tidak ada ruang untuk ragu-ragu dan syubhat. Allah berfirman, ﴾ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ مُبَرَّءُونَ مِمَّا يَقُولُونَۖ ﴿ "Me-reka (yang dituduh) itu bersih dari apa yang dituduhkan oleh mereka (yang menuduh itu)," pada asalnya, isyarat ini mengarah kepada Aisyah, sedangkan para wanita Mukminah yang baik-baik, yang tidak pernah berpikir untuk berbuat tak senonoh ikut masuk ke dalam konteksnya yaitu mendapatkan ﴾ مَّغۡفِرَةٞ ﴿ "ampunan," yang meng-hapuskan semua dosa ﴾ وَرِزۡقٞ كَرِيمٞ ﴿ "dan rizki yang mulia," di surga, yang berasal dari Rabb Yang Mahamulia.
Tại sao những người có đức tin nam và nữ khi nghe được lời nói sàm bậy đó lại không liền nghĩ đó là lời vu khống cho anh em đồng đạo của mình mà đáp lại: Đây rõ là lời nói dối.
Cuando los creyentes oyeron esta gran calumnia, ¿por qué no creyeron en la inocencia de sus hermanos creyentes que fueron acusados de ello y dijeron: “Claramente se trata de una mentira”?
Disciplining the Believers for spreading the Slander
Here Allah disciplines the believers with regard to the matter of `A'ishah, because some of them spread this evil talk and the slander that had been mentioned. So Allah says:
لَّوْلا إِذْ سَمِعْتُمُوهُ
(Why then, when you heard it,) meaning, the talk which accused the Mother of the believers, may Allah be pleased with her,
ظَنَّ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَـتُ بِأَنفُسِهِمْ خَيْراً
(the believers, men and women, think good of their own people) means, why did they not compare what was said to themselves -- if it was not befitting for them then it was even less appropriate for the Mother of the believers, and she was more likely to be innocent. Or it was said that this was revealed about Abu Ayyub Khalid bin Zayd Al-Ansari and his wife, may Allah be pleased with them. Imam Muhammad bin Ishaq bin Yasar narrated, "The wife of Abu Ayyub Khalid bin Zayd Al-Ansari, Umm Ayyub, said to him, `O Abu Ayyub, have you heard what the people are saying about `A'ishah' He said, `Yes, and it is all lies. Would you do that, O Umm Ayyub' She said, `No, by Allah, I would not do that.' He said, `And by Allah, `A'ishah is better than you.' When the Qur'an was revealed, Allah mentioned those who spoke about the evil deed among the people of the slander,
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ جَآءُوا بِالإِفْكِ عُصْبَةٌ مِّنْكُمْ
(Verily, those who brought forth the slander are a group among you.) 24:1 This refers to Hassan and his companions who said what they said. Then Allah said,
لَّوْلا إِذْ سَمِعْتُمُوهُ ظَنَّ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ
(Why then, did not the believers, men, when you heard it, think...) means, as Abu Ayyub and his wife did." Allah's saying:
ظَنَّ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ
(the believers, men think...) meaning, `why did they not think good, because the Mother of the believers is his wife and is closer to him.' This is concerned with innermost feelings;
وَقَالُواْ
(and say:) means, with their tongues, verbally,
هَـذَآ إِفْكٌ مُّبِينٌ
("This (charge) is an obvious lie") means, a clear untruth told about the Mother of the believers, may Allah be pleased with her. What happened should not have been the cause of suspicion. The fact that the Mother of the believers came openly, riding on the camel of Safwan bin Al-Mu`attal at midday, with the entire army watching and the Messenger of Allah ﷺ among them, should have made it clear that there was no cause for suspicion. If there had been anything suspicious about the matter, they would not have come openly in this manner in front of so many witnesses; they would have come secretly. On this basis, what the people of the slander said accusing the Mother of the believers was an utter lie, false speech and evil foolish talk, by which people who indulged in it lost out. Allah said:
لَّوْلاَ جَآءُو عَلَيْهِ بِأَرْبَعَةِ شُهَدَآءَ
(Why did they not produce four witnesses against him) meaning, to prove that what they were saying was true.
فَإِذْ لَمْ يَأْتُواْ بِالشُّهَدَآءِ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ عِندَ اللَّهِ هُمُ الْكَـذِبُونَ
(Since they have not produced witnesses! Then with Allah they are the liars.)Allah has ruled that they are indeed wicked liars.
When the believers heard this great slander, why did they not believe the faultlessness of their believing brothers who were accused of that and say: “This is a clear lie”?
Čim su ogavnu i ružnu potvoru čuli, zašto vjernici i vjernice jedni o drugima nisu dobro pomislili, jer je načelno pravilo da su vjernici nevini, čestiti, neporočni. Zbog čega odmah nisu rekli: “Ovo je očigledna i jasna potvora!”
Mümin erkek ve Mümin kadınların bu büyük iftirayı işittiklerinde Mümin kardeşlerinin iftirada bulunulan kimse hakkında güzel zanda bulunup; "Bu apaçık bir yalandır." demeleri gerekmez miydi?
Non sarebbe stato meglio per i credenti e le credenti che ascoltarono tali grandi accuse, di credere all'innocenza dei loro fratelli credenti che vennero accusati, dicendo: "Questa è una chiara bugia!"
Pour quelle raison les croyants et les croyantes n’ont-ils pas supposé l’innocence de l’accusée lorsque leur est parvenue la calomnie et n’ont-ils pas dit « Ceci est un mensonge manifeste » ?
لَّوْلَا إِذْ سَمِعْتُمُوهُ ظَنَّ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتُ بِأَنفُسِهِمْ خَيْرًا وَقَالُوا هَـٰذَا إِفْكٌ مُّبِينٌ
Why - when you (0 believers) heard of it - did the believing men and the believing women not think well on their own selves and (why did they not) say, ` This is a manifest lie'. - 24:12.
It means that when the Muslim men women heard about this slander they should have a good assumption about their own-self - that is about their Muslim brother and sister - and declared that it was but an open lie. In this verse quite a few things need attention. In the first place the Holy Qur'an has hinted by the word بِأَنفُسِهِمْ (on their own selves) that if a Muslim defames and disgraces another Muslim, he in fact disgraces himself, because the relationship of Islam has brought them all together as one body. A similar expression is used by the Holy Qur'an wherever the close tie between a Muslim and the whole Ummah is to be emphasized, for instance, a verse says وَلَا تَلْمِزُوا أَنفُسَكُمْ (49:11) which means ` Do not cast aspersion on your own-self, which actually means do not cast aspersion on any of your Muslim brethren - man or woman. At another place the Qur'an says لَا تَقْتُلُوا أَنفُسَكُمْ (4:29) which means ` Do not kill yourselves'. Here again the sense is the same, that is, do not kill any of your Muslim brethren. Yet at a third place it says وَلَا تُخْرِجُونَ أَنفُسَكُم مِّن دِيَارِكُمْ (2:84) which means ` You shall not drive out yourselves from your homes'. Here also it means not to expel any Muslim from his house. At a fourth place it says فَسَلِّمُوا عَلَىٰ أَنفُسِكُمْ which means ` Salute your own-self, which in fact means, salute your Muslim brethren. All these verses point toward one theme, that a Muslim who casts aspersion on another Muslim or causes oppression and harm to another Muslim, he in fact casts aspersion and causes harm to himself, because it leads to defamation of the whole Muslim Ummah, as the poet Saadi has said:
چو از قومے یکے بےدانشی کرد نہ کِہ را منزلت ماند نہ مِہ را
"When a single person from a nation does an unwise act, no one
from that nation, big or small, can achieve a respectful place (in the eyes of others).
It was this teaching of the Qur'an which brought up the Muslims into prominence, and when they gained prominence, it was the whole nation which was uplifted, both collectively and individually. One can see the result of giving up of the Qur'anic teachings, that the Muslims have slumped into oblivion, again both collectively and individually.
The other point, which needs attention in this verse, is that after having said لَّوْلَا إِذْ سَمِعْتُمُوهُ (Why, when you (0 believers) heard of it) it was in the fitness of things that the address form should have been used by saying, "why did you not think well of your own-selves". But the verse has opted for "the believers" instead of "you". The Holy Qur'an at this point has changed its form and said ظَنَّ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ instead ظَنَنتُم . In this form there is a subtle allusion that those who had committed this act were not fit to be called Mu'mins (believers) to the extent of this act, because it was the demand of faith that a Muslim should have stuck to the favourable view for another Muslim.
The third point which needs attention is that in the last sentence of this verse وَقَالُوا هَـٰذَا إِفْكٌ مُّبِينٌ (24:12) it has been instilled that it was the demand of faith that the Muslims on hearing this rumor should have immediately rejected it as a total lie. This proves that to think good about any other Muslim is an obligatory demand of faith, unless an act of sin or evil is proved against him under Islamic law. Likewise, it is also the demand of faith to call an attribute of a sin or evil against a Muslim a lie, if there is no proof under Islamic law against him.
Ruling
This has proved that to think good about all Muslims men and women is obligatory, unless proved otherwise by Islamic law. And if someone accuses a Muslim without the proof under Islamic law, then the rejection of that accusation and to declare it as a lie is also obligatory, because it is nothing but backbiting and defaming an innocent Muslim. (Mazhari)
Bakit nga kaya, noong narinig ng mga lalaking mananampalataya at mga babaing mananampalataya ang mabigat na kabulaanang ito, hindi sila nag-isip ng kalinisan ng pinaratangan niyon kabilang sa mga kapatid nilang mga mananampalataya at nagsabing ito ay isang kasinungalingang maliwanag?
Alangkah baiknya bila kaum mukminin dan mukminat mendengar berita bohong yang besar itu mereka berprasangka baik terhadap kesucian mukmin yang dituduh tersebut, serta berkata, "Ini adalah suatu berita bohong yang nyata."
Every right-minded believer must think well of his fellow believer. Entertaining bad opinions about others is actually exposing one’s own evil nature and, conversely, holding a good opinion about others is a proof of one’s own righteous nature. The correct procedure is that whenever anyone speaks ill of any other person, proof should immediately be demanded of him. One who hears such an allegation should not simply start repeating it to others. On the contrary, he should ask the informer to furnish evidence according to the Islamic law to prove that he is right. What he has to say may be worth considering only if he produces witnesses, otherwise he himself becomes the guilty person. Nobody has the right to hold anyone guilty without proof.
Thế sao chúng không đưa ra bốn nhân chứng chỉ tội rằng mẹ của những người có đức tin đã làm điều mà chúng đã hô hào buộc tội bà. Nếu như chúng không đưa ra đủ bốn nhân chứng cho điều đó - chắc chắn chúng không có nhân chứng để đưa ra -, theo giáo lý của Allah chúng là những kẻ dối trá.
Bakit nga ba ang mga gumawa-gawa sa Ina ng mga Mananampalataya na si `Ā'ishah – malugod si Allāh sa kanya – ay hindi naglahad para sa paratang nilang mabigat ng apat na saksing sasaksi sa katumpakan ng iniugnay nila sa kanya? Kaya kung hindi sila naglahad ng apat na saksi para roon – at hindi sila maglalahad ng mga [saksing] ito magpakailanman – sila ay mga sinungaling ayon sa kahatulan ni Allāh.
Se solo costoro che hanno accusato la madre dei credenti Ā'ishah, che Allāh sia compiaciuto di lei, avessero portato quattro testimoni a testimoniare che le loro accuse sono veritiere! Se non portano quattro testimoni, e non potranno mai portarli, essi saranno considerati dei menzogneri, secondo la Legge di Allāh.
Pour quelle raison les calomniateurs n’ont-ils pas apporté quatre témoins attestant de la véracité de leurs propos ?
S’ils n’apportent pas de témoins, et ils n’en apporteront certainement pas, le jugement d’Allah les déclare menteur.
Zašto oni koji su potvorili Aišu, majku pravovjernih, nisu doveli četiri pravedna svjedoka koji bi potvrdili njihove riječi? Pa pošto ne dovedoše svjedoke, oni su za Allaha lažovi i griješnici, nesumnjivo.
Why did those who accuse the Mother of the Believers Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) not bring four witnesses upon their grave accusation, to testify to the authenticity of what they attributed to her? But if they do not bring four witnesses on that, and they will never be able to bring them, they are liars in the order of Allah.
¿Por qué aquellos que acusan a la Madre de los Creyentes, Aishah no presentaron cuatro testigos como prueba de su grave acusación, para que dieran fe de la autenticidad de lo que se le atribuía? Pero si no presentan cuatro testigos del hecho, y es algo que nunca podrán hacer, serán considerados mentirosos ante Al-lah.
لَّوْلَا جَاءُوا عَلَيْهِ بِأَرْبَعَةِ شُهَدَاءَ ۚ فَإِذْ لَمْ يَأْتُوا بِالشُّهَدَاءِ فَأُولَـٰئِكَ عِندَ اللَّـهِ هُمُ الْكَاذِبُونَ
Why did they (the accusers) not bring four witnesses to prove this? So, as they did not bring the witnesses, they are the liars in the sight of Allah - 24:13.
In the first sentence of this verse it is emphasized that the Muslims should have demanded to produce evidence from those who were spreading this rumor, instead of becoming instrumental in passing on the rumor to others. Since the accusation of adultery cannot be proved without the production of four eyewitnesses, it should have been demanded of them either to produce four eyewitnesses or keep quiet. In the second sentence of the verse it is declared that, as they could not produce four eyewitnesses, so they are the ones who are liars before Allah.
It is worth noting here that it is quite probable that a person sees such an event with his own eyes, but is unable to produce four witnesses. And if he relates the event, which, in fact, he has seen with his own eyes, then how can he be called a liar. More so, to call him liar before Allah is not at all understandable, because Allah knows the truth about everything happening. So, how could he be declared a liar before Allah, when the incident has actually taken place. There are two answers to this. First, here عند اللہ (in the sight of Allah) stands for Allah's command and the rule of Allah, Therefore, it means that in accordance with the rule of Allah and His command this person would be declared a liar and awarded the punishment of false accusation, because the command of Allah is not to relate the incidence, despite the fact that you have seen it, if four witnesses are not available. If someone relates it without the support of four witnesses, then he will be declared liar by law and will be punished.
The second explanation is that, it is against the dignity of a Muslim to do something having no purpose and object, especially a thing which would put blame on a Muslim. Hence, a Muslim should testify the commission of a crime or sin against another Muslim only with the intent of controlling and eradicating the crime and sin, and not for the purpose of defaming or hurting someone. So, if a person relates such an incident without the support of four witnesses claiming that he is doing it with the intent of reforming the society and. for removing the evil from it, knowing that without the production of four witnesses he would neither be able to prove the crime according to requirements of the Islamic law nor would the accused be punished, and on the other hand he will himself be liable to punishment for relating a lie, in such a situation he is gll1 (in the sight of Allah) a liar in the proclamation of his intent, claiming that he was testifying the incident for reforming the society and removing the evil. It is for the simple reason that in the absence of witnesses it is not possible to harbor this intention under the Islamic code. (Mazhari)
An important and necessary warning
In both the above verses it is emphasized that every Muslim should have good opinion about other Muslims, and it is made obligatory for them to contradict and deny any insinuation and accusations without proof against the Muslims. But one should not have any doubt as to why the Holy Prophet ﷺ did not have the belief that the rumor was false, and as such denied it at the outset, instead he suffered for a month and asked Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ to beg Allah's pardon if there was a slip on her part. (Bukhari)
The explanation for this is that the anxiety of the Holy Prophet ﷺ not inconsistent with the injunction for Muslims to have good opinion about other Muslims, because he neither denied this rumor nor did he act on its exigency, and also he did not like the spread of the rumor. All did he say in the gathering of companions was ما علمت علی اھلی الاخیرا (Bukhari) that is, ` I do not know anything but good and virtuous about my wife. All these things are proofs of acting in conformity with the injunction of the verses of having good opinion. However, the definite and absolute belief, which could also remove the natural anxiety, followed when the verses of exoneration were revealed.
The substance of explanation is that in such a situation, creation of doubts and anxiety is but natural, but to act with care and caution, as the Holy Prophet ﷺ did, was not against having good opinion about the Muslims, especially when no action was taken on its exigency. Those Muslims who were awarded the punishment for false accusation and were reprimanded in these two verses, had actually acted on the exigency of the rumor and were involved in its spread. Spreading falsehood was unlawful and punishable even before the revelation of these verses.
Müminlerin annesi Aişe -radıyallahu anhâ-'ya bu büyük iftirayı atanların ona nispet ettikleri bu iddianın doğruluğuna dair şahitlik eden dört şahit getirmeleri gerekmez miydi? Eğer onlar, bu iddialarına dair dört şahit getiremezlerse -ki onlar bu şahitleri ebediyen getiremezler- işte o zaman, Allah'ın hükmüne göre yalancı olanlar onlardır.
Mengapa mereka yang menuduh Ummul Mukminin Aisyah -raḍiyallāhu 'anhā- tidak mendatangkan empat orang saksi atas tuduhan dusta yang besar itu, agar mereka bersaksi tentang kebenaran tuduhan tersebut?! Jika mereka tidak mendatangkan empat saksi -dan mereka pasti tidak akan bisa mendatangkannya- maka dalam hukum Allah mereka itulah orang-orang yang dusta.
Ô croyants, si Allah ne vous avait pas couvert de Sa grâce et de Sa miséricorde en ne s’empressant pas de vous punir et en acceptant le repentir de ceux qui parmi vous se sont repentis, un châtiment terrible se serait abattu sur vous pour vos mensonges et vos inventions à l’encontre de la Mère des Croyants.
The Grace of Allah towards the People of the Slander by giving Them the Opportunity to repent
Allah says,
وَلَوْلاَ فَضْلُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَتُهُ فِى الدُّنْيَا وَالاٌّخِرَةِ
(Had it not been for the grace of Allah and His mercy unto you in this world and in the Hereafter,) This is addressed to those who were indulging in discussing the matter of `A'ishah, informing them that Allah has accepted their repentance in this world, and forgiven them because of their faith in the Hereafter.
لَمَسَّكُمْ فِى مَآ أَفَضْتُمْ فِيهِ
(would have touched you for that whereof you had spoken.) with regard to the slander.
عَذَابٌ عظِيمٌ
(a great torment) This refers to those who had faith in Allah because of their repentance, such as Mistah, Hassan and Hamnah bint Jahsh the sister of Zaynab bint Jahsh. As for the hypocrites who indulged in the slander, such as `Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul and his like, they are not the ones who are referred to in this Ayah , because they did not have sufficient faith and righteous deeds to balance or cancel out what they had done. By the same token, the threats that were narrated for a specific deed are bound to be carried out, if there is no repentance or sufficient righteous deeds to balance or outweigh it. Then Allah says:
إِذْ تَلَقَّوْنَهُ بِأَلْسِنَتِكُمْ
(When you were propagating it with your tongues,) Mujahid and Sa`id bin Jubayr said, "Some of you were relating it to others," where one says, `I heard this from so-and-so, and so-and-so said such and such, and some of them mentioned such and such.' Others recited the Ayah: (إِذْ تَلِقُونَهُ بِأَلْسِنَتِكُمْ) ("When you were inventing a lie with your tongues...") In Sahih Al-Bukhari, it is recorded that `A'ishah recited it like that. According to her, the meaning refers to lies which a person persists in telling. The first recitation is preferred and more popular, and the majority recite it that way, but the second is reported from `A'ishah, the Mother of the believers.
وَتَقُولُونَ بِأَفْوَهِكُمْ مَّا لَّيْسَ لَكُمْ بِهِ عِلْمٌ
(and uttering with your mouths that whereof you had no knowledge,) means, you were speaking about something which you knew nothing about. Then Allah says:
وَتَحْسَبُونَهُ هَيِّناً وَهُوَ عِندَ اللَّهِ عَظِيمٌ
(you counted it a little thing, while with Allah it was very great.) means, `you said what you said about the Mother of the believers and you thought that it was a trifling and insignificant matter, but even if she was not the wife of the Prophet , it still would not be an insignificant matter -- so how about when she is the wife of the Unlettered Prophet, the Seal of the Prophets and Leader of the Messengers ' It is a very serious matter with Allah that such a thing should be said about the wife of His Messenger! For Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, feels great fury and anger over such matters, and He would never decree such a thing for the wife of any of His Prophets. If that is the case, then how about the best of the wives of any Prophet, the wife of the best of the sons of Adam in this world and the next Allah says:
وَتَحْسَبُونَهُ هَيِّناً وَهُوَ عِندَ اللَّهِ عَظِيمٌ
(you counted it a little thing, while with Allah it was very great.) In the Two Sahihs it is reported that:
«إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لَيَتَكَلَّمُ بِالْكَلِمَةِ مِنْ سَخَطِ اللهِ، لَا يَدْرِي مَا تَبْلُغُ، يَهْوِي بِهَا فِي النَّارِ أَبْعَدَ مَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ»
(A man may say a word that angers Allah without realizing how far it will go, and because of that he will be thrown into Hell a distance greater than that between heaven and earth.) According to another report:
«لَا يُلْقِي لَهَا بَالًا»
(And he may not pay any attention to it.)
وَلَوْلَا فَضْلُ اللَّـهِ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَتُهُ فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ لَمَسَّكُمْ فِي مَا أَفَضْتُمْ فِيهِ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
And had it not been for the grace of Allah upon you, and His mercy in this world and in the Hereafter, a great punishment would have reached you for what you got indulged in - 24:14.
This verse was revealed for those believers who had by mistake got somehow involved in the slander, but then repented and begged Allah's pardon. Some of them were even punished, but all of them were told through this verse that the crime they had committed was a very grave one, and on that crime they could have been subjected to punishment even in this world, like the one sent down on earlier people. In addition, they would have also been punished severely in the Hereafter, but Allah's dealings with those believers were that of grace and mercy, both in this world and in the Hereafter. Hence, the chastisement was withdrawn from them. The manifestation of Allah's grace and mercy in the world is that, first, the Divine help was granted to adopt Islam and its faith, then the company of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ﷺ accorded, which is an impediment for the award of punishment, and then again the Divine help was granted to repent sincerely and beg Allah's forgiveness for the sin which was committed, and ultimately the repentance was accepted and the sin was pardoned. While in the Hereafter, the token of Allah's grace and mercy is that He has promised to forgive and overlook and grant pardon.
Si no hubiera sido por la gracia de Al-lah sobre ustedes, creyentes, y Su misericordia, ya que Él no se apresuró a castigarlos y aceptó el arrepentimiento de aquellos entre ustedes que se arrepintieron, un gran castigo los habría afligido, por haberse enredado en mentiras y acusaciones contra la Madre de los Creyentes.
Và giá như Allah không nhân nhượng và tội nghiệp các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin - thì chắc chắn các ngươi đã bị trừng phạt nhưng Ngài luôn tha thứ cho những ai biết ăn năn, chứ các ngươi đáng bị trừng phạt thích đáng bởi các ngươi đã tiếp tay tuyên truyền lời vu khống cho mẹ của những người có đức tin.
Kung hindi dahil sa pagmamabuting-loob ni Allāh sa inyo, O mga mananampalataya, at awa Niya sa inyo yayamang hindi Siya nagmadali sa inyo sa kaparusahan at tumanggap Siya ng pagbabalik-loob ng sinumang nagbalik-loob kabilang sa inyo, talaga sanang tinamaan kayo ng isang pagdurusang mabigat dahilan sa pinaggagawa ninyo na kasinungalingan at pagpaparatang sa Ina ng mga Mananampalataya.
Sekiranya kalau bukan karena karunia dan rahmat Allah kepada kalian semua -wahai orang-orang mukmin-, yaitu Dia tidak menyegerakan azab atas kalian dan menerima tobat orang-orang yang bertobat di antara kalian, niscaya kalian akan ditimpa azab yang besar lantaran pembicaraan kalian tentang berita bohong dan kedustaan tersebut atas Ummul Mukminin.
Had it not been for Allah’s grace on you, O believers, and His mercy on you, as He did not quickly punish you and He accepted the repentance of those amongst you who repented, a great punishment would have afflicted you, due to the lie and accusation against the Mother of the Believers you delved into.
A da vam nije lijepi Allah ukazao Svoju dobrotu i obasuo oprostom pokajnike među vama ne kaznivši ih, odmah, te da vas nije darovao Svojom milošću i sakrio vašu sramotu, sigurno bi vas zadesili golemo stradanje i teška patnja zbog potvore na Aišu.
E se non fosse per la grazia di Allāh nei vostri confronti, o credenti, e per la Sua Misericordia, e per il fatto che Egli non vi indirizzi con la punizione e che aiuti al pentimento chi di voi si pente, vi avrebbe inflitto una grande punizione a causa delle menzogne circolanti e le false accuse contro la madre dei credenti.
Ey Müminler! Eğer Allah'ın sizin üzerinizdeki lütfu ve sizi cezalandırmakta acele etmemesi sebebi ile rahmeti olmasaydı ve sizden, tövbe edenlerin tövbesini kabul etmemiş olsaydı; Müminlerin annesine atmış olduğunuz yalan ve iftira sebebi ile size büyük bir azap isabet ederdi.
Se contaban uno a otro y con sus bocas transmitían la calumnia, a pesar de su falsedad, sin tener conocimiento de lo que hablaban. Creyeron que era algo leve y sencillo, pero era grave ante Al-lah, porque era una mentira y una acusación contra una persona inocente.
Khi các ngươi truyền tai nhau những lời nói bịa đặt vô căn cứ mà các ngươi nghĩ đó là điều bình thường không đáng nhưng với Allah đó là điều trọng đại bởi trong đó là sự dối trá và buộc tội người khác.
Noong nagsasalaysay niyon ang ilan sa inyo buhat sa iba pa at nagpapalipat-lipat kayo niyon sa pamamagitan ng mga bibig ninyo sa kabila ng kabulaanan niyon sapagkat wala naman kayong kaalaman hinggil doon, at nagpapalagay kayo na iyon ay madali at magaan samantalang iyon sa ganang kay Allāh ay mabigat dahil sa taglay niyon na kasinungalingan at pagpaparatang sa isang inosente.
Mentre alcuni di voi le diffondevano ad altri, e voi lo diffondevate con le vostre bocche, nonostante fosse tutto falso: voi non ne sapete nulla, e pensavate che tali dicerie non fossero cosa grave, mentre ciò, presso Allāh, è molto grave, a causa delle menzogne che fanno seguito alle accuse nei confronti di un innocente.
Ingatlah di waktu berita bohong itu kalian terima dan kalian sebarkan dari mulut ke mulut meski ia hal yang batil, sedangkan kalian tidak mengetahui kebenarannya sedikit pun dan menganggapnya hal yang ringan saja, padahal ia di sisi Allah adalah besar karena di dalamnya terdapat kedustaan dan tuduhan palsu terhadap orang yang tidak bersalah.
Tad ste tu potvoru prepričavali i njome se bavili, pa ste na sva usta govorili nešto o čemu ništa niste znali i za šta niste imali baš nikakva dokaza ni saznanja, i pritom ste to smatrali beznačajnim, a to u Allaha ima golem značaj, tim veći zbog laži na onog ko je čist od onog što mu se pripisuje.
Asılsız olmasına ve bu hususta herhangi bir bilginiz olmamasına rağmen sizler bu iftirayı birbirinize aktarıyor, ağızlarınızda bunu dolaştırıyor ve bunun önemsiz bir şey olduğunu sanıyordunuz. Hâlbuki bu, yalan ve iftira olması sebebi ile Allah katında büyük bir şeydir.
Vous transmettiez la calomnie de l’un à l’autre, bien que sa fausseté fusse évidente, et vous pensiez que votre comportement était anodin alors qu’il est en réalité très grave pour Allah, puisque vous mentiez et portiez des accusations mensongères contre un innocent.
When you were relating it from one another and passing it to one another through your mouths, despite its falsehood, you had no knowledge. You were thinking that is easy and light, whereas it is grave in the sight of Allah, due to it containing lying and accusing an innocent person.
إِذْ تَلَقَّوْنَهُ بِأَلْسِنَتِكُمْ
When you were welcoming it with your tongues - 24:15.
The word تَلَقَّی means to make inquiries from each other (to be inquisitive) and repeat before others. Here it means to repeat hearsay without probe and proof.(1)
وَتَحْسَبُونَهُ هَيِّنًا وَهُوَ عِندَ اللَّـهِ عَظِيمٌ
And were taking it as a trivial matter, while in the sight of Allah it was grave - 24:15.
(1). Lexically the word also means 'welcoming'. This meaning is adopted in the translation of the text, because it also covers the meaning of receiving and conveying the news without hesitation. (Editor)
It means that you regarded it a trifle matter that you heard it and passed it on to others. But in the sight of Allah it was a great sin that without probing and finding out any proof you passed on something to
others to cause harm to other Muslims and to make their life miserable.
وَلَوْلَا إِذْ سَمِعْتُمُوهُ قُلْتُم مَّا يَكُونُ لَنَا أَن نَّتَكَلَّمَ بِهَـٰذَا سُبْحَانَكَ هَـٰذَا بُهْتَانٌ عَظِيمٌ
And why, when you heard of it, did you not say, It is not for us to speak about this. Pure are You (0 Allah). This is a terrible calumny.' - 24:16.
In this verse the same advice is repeated which was imparted in an earlier verse, with further elaboration as to what should the Muslims do in such a situation when they hear a rumor. The advice is that they should say in categorical terms that they are not allowed even to mention such a thing for which there is no proof. It is a very grave accusation.
A doubt and its answer
If someone has a doubt that just as the truth of an event cannot be verified without a proof, and hence it is unlawful to mention it and spread it, likewise, the report of that event should not be believed to be a lie and a 'terrible calumny' without a proof of its being a lie. The answer to this doubt is that it is the integral spirit of Islam to consider every Muslim as free from sins, and this is based on reasoning. Anything contrary to this proven reality is a lie if put forward without a proof, and no further proof is required to prove this assertion a lie. This is enough to call it a slander if a believer Muslim is blamed for a crime without proof.
Bu iftirayı işittiğinizde: "Ey Rabbimiz! Seni tenzih ederiz." diyerek, "Bu çirkin iş hakkında konuşmak doğru olmaz." demeniz gerekmez miydi? Müminlerin annesi hakkında ortaya attıkları bu şey, gerçekten büyük bir iftira ve büyük bir yalandır.
Pour quelle raison n’avez-vous pas dit, lorsque vous sont parvenus ces propos « Il ne nous appartient pas de parler de cette abomination par égard pour toi, ô notre Seigneur » ? Ce dont ils ont accusé la Mère des Croyants est assurément un énorme mensonge.
Further Discipline
This is further discipline, in addition to the command to think well of people, i.e., if something unbefitting is mentioned about good people, then one should think well of them, and not feel towards them anything but good. Then if a person has any unsuitable thoughts about them, insinuated into his mind and imagination by Shaytan, he should not speak about that, for the Prophet said:
«إِنَّ اللهَ تَعَالَى تَجَاوَزَ لِأُمَّتِي عَمَّا حَدَّثَتْ بِهِ أَنْفُسُهَا مَا لَمْ تَقُلْ أَوْ تَعْمَلْ»
(Allah will excuse my Ummah for anything that occurs to their minds, so long as they do not speak about it or act upon it.) This was reported in the Two Sahihs. Allah's saying:
وَلَوْلا إِذْ سَمِعْتُمُوهُ قُلْتُمْ مَّا يَكُونُ لَنَآ أَن نَّتَكَلَّمَ بِهَـذَا
(And why did you not, when you heard it, say: "It is not right for us to speak of this".) meaning, we should not talk about it or mention it to anyone.
سُبْحَـنَكَ هَـذَا بُهْتَـنٌ عَظِيمٌ
(Glory be to You (O Allah)! This is a great lie.) means, glory be to Allah that such a thing should be said about the wife of His Prophet and close Friend . Then Allah says,
يَعِظُكُمُ اللَّهُ أَن تَعُودُواْ لِمِثْلِهِ أَبَداً
(Allah forbids you from it and warns you not to repeat the like of it forever, ) meaning, Allah is forbidding you and warning you from doing anything like this again in the future. Allah says,
إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
(if you are believers.) meaning, if you believe in Allah and His Laws, and you respect His Messenger . As for those who are described as disbelievers, a different ruling applies in their case. Then Allah says,
وَيُبَيِّنُ اللَّهُ لَكُمُ الاٌّيَـتِ
(And Allah makes the Ayat plain to you,) meaning, He makes clear to you the rulings of Shari`ah and His divine decrees.
وَاللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ
(and Allah is All-Knowing, All-Wise.) means, He knows what is right for His servants and He is Wise in His Laws and decrees.
Bakit nga kaya, noong narinig ninyo ang kabulaanang ito, hindi kayo nagsabi: "Hindi naaangkop para sa amin na magsalita kami hinggil sa bagay na karumal-dumal na ito, bilang pagpapawalang-kapintasan sa Iyo, Panginoon namin. Itong ipinaratang nila sa Ina ng mga Mananampalataya ay isang kasinungalingang mabigat."
Kad ste potvoru čuli, zašto niste kazali: “Slavljen budi, Allahu! Ne dolikuje nam govoriti o laži i potvori na majku pravovjernih Aišu, radijallahu anha, Vjerovjesnikovu ženu! Ovo je kletva velika i zločin očiti!”
Why did you not say when you heard this slander: “It is not right for us to talk about this gross matter. Purity belongs to You, our Lord. This slander which they accused the Mother of the Believers of is a great lie”?
Non sarebbe stato meglio, per voi, quando avete ascoltato tali accuse, dire: "Discutere di questa grave questione non spetta a noi. Gloria Tua, nostro Dio, questa accusa verso la madre dei credenti è una grande menzogna"?!
Por qué no dijeron al oír esta calumnia: “No es correcto que hablemos de este asunto tan grave. La pureza Te pertenece, Señor nuestro. Esta calumnia de la que acusaron a la Madre de los creyentes es una gran mentira”.
The role of the Prophet Muhammad was that of a preacher of Truth. The position of a preacher, or da‘i, is always extremely delicate. Even a slight mistake on his part can damage his entire mission. Those who lent an ear to baseless slander concerning a Muslim lady, namely ‘A’ishah, and started spreading it all around, were thus acting in a highly irresponsible manner. Had it not been for the timely refutation of the allegations—by direct intervention of God—this would have caused irreparable loss to Islam. Muslims would then have been divided into two groups and would have started fighting against each other. The community, which, according to God’s plan, was to serve as a means of eliminating the prevalence of polytheism from the world, would have destroyed itself in an internecine war.
Mengapa kalian tidak berkata di waktu mendengar berita bohong itu, "Sekali-kali tidaklah pantas bagi kita membicarakan perkara yang keji ini, demi menyucikan-Mu -wahai Tuhan kami- dan tuduhan keji terhadap Ummul Mukminin ini adalah dusta yang besar".
Và phải chi khi nghe lời đồn thất thiệt này các ngươi nói: Chúng tôi không được tham gia bàn tán điều xấu xa này, Thượng Đế của bầy tôi vô can, đây quả là lời vu khống táo tợn cho mẹ của những người có đức tin.
Allah, džellešanuhu, savjetuje vam da takvo šta nikad ne ponovite, On vam zabranjuje da prenosite potvore i širite glasine, ako ste pravi vjernici.
Allah reminds you and advises you so that you do not repeat such a slander and accuse an innocent person of adultery, if you believe in Allah.
Allah vous fait un rappel et vous conseille de ne plus vous impliquer dans une telle calomnie et de ne plus accuser un innocent, si vous êtes croyants en Allah.
Eğer Allah'a iman ediyorsanız, sizin temiz olan bir kimseye zina iftirasında bulunmak gibi bir günaha tekrar geri dönmemeniz için Yüce Allah size hatırlatıp öğüt veriyor.
Allah memperingatkan dan menasihati kalian agar jangan kembali membuat tuduhan dusta selama-lamanya yang membuat kalian menuduh orang yang tak bersalah melakukan perbuatan keji, jika kalian orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah.
Al-lah les recuerda y les advierte, con el fin de que no repitan calumnias de este tipo y acusen a una persona inocente de adulterio, si es que realmente creen en Al-lah.
Allāh vi rammenta e vi avverte di non accusare di nuovo ingiustamente gli innocenti di nefandezza, se credete in Allāh.
Nagpapaalaala sa inyo si Allāh at nagpapayo Siya sa inyo na [huwag] kayong manumbalik sa tulad ng kabulaanang ito para [huwag] kayong magparatang ng mahalay sa isang inosente, kung kayo ay mga mananampalataya kay Allāh.
Allah nhắc nhở và khuyên các ngươi đừng tái phạm sai lầm tương tự việc vu khống ai đó làm điều khả ố, nếu các ngươi là những người hết lòng tin tưởng Allah.
Al-lah les deja en claro las aleyas que comprenden Sus reglas y consejos. Al-lah es conocedor de sus acciones, ninguna de ellas se oculta de Él y Él los recompensará por ellas, Él es Sabio en Su legislación.
Nagpapaliwanag si Allāh sa inyo ng mga talatang naglalaman ng mga kahatulan Niya at mga pangaral Niya. Si Allāh ay Maalam sa mga gawain ninyo: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya mula sa mga ito na anuman at gaganti sa inyo sa mga ito, at Marunong sa pangangasiwa Niya at pagbabatas Niya.
Allah, hükümleri ve ibret içeren ayetleri size açıklıyor. Allah; sizin fiillerinizi hakkıyla bilendir. O hususta hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. Yapmış olduklarınızın karşılığını size verecektir. O, idare etmesinde ve dininde çok hikmet sahibidir.
Và Allah đã giải thích cụ thể các câu Kinh mang những giáo lý và sự nhắc nhở cho các ngươi hiểu rõ. Allah biết rõ mọi hành động của các ngươi, không gì giấu kín được Ngài và dựa vào đó mà Ngài thưởng phạt công bằng cho các ngươi, Ngài luôn sáng suốt trong quản lý và qui định.
Allāh vi chiarisce i versetti che comprendono le Sue Leggi e i Suoi moniti; e Allāh è Consapevole delle vostre azioni: Nulla di ciò Gli è nascosto e vi giudicherà per esse; Saggio nella Sua amministrazione e nella Sua Legge.
Allah makes clear for you the verses which comprise His rulings and advices. Allah is Knowing of your actions, nothing of them being hidden from Him and He shall reward you for them, Wise in His managing and His legislating.
Allah juga menerangkan ayat-ayat-Nya yang mengandung berbagai hukum dan nasihat kepada kalian dan Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kalian kerjakan, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang tersembunyi bagi-Nya, dan Dia pasti akan memberikan kalian balasan atasnya, juga Mahabijaksana dalam pengaturan dan syariat-Nya.
Allah vam tumači ajete Svoje, koji sadrže propise i pouke. Svevišnji Allah dobro zna čime se bavite, ništa Mu nije skriveno, On će vam dati ono što ste zaslužili. Mudar je u propisivanju, upravljanju, određivanju.
Allah vous explique avec clarté les versets qui contiennent Ses jugements et Ses exhortations. Allah connaît le mieux vos agissements. Rien ne Lui en échappe et Il vous rétribuera selon leur nature. Il est Sage dans Sa gestion et dans Ses prescriptions.
Ceux qui cherchent à ce que les pratiques blâmables, parmi lesquelles les fausses accusations ayant trait aux mœurs, se répandent parmi les croyants, ils auront droit à un châtiment douloureux dans le bas monde représenté par la peine encourue pour diffamation et dans l’au-delà, ils seront jetés dans le Feu.
Allah est au fait de leur mensonge et de ce qu’il advient de Ses serviteurs. Il sait aussi ce qui est dans leur intérêt tandis que vous, vous ne le savez pas.
Those who love for immoral acts to spread amongst the believers, one of them being to accuse of adultery, for them is a painful punishment in the world, by the fixed punishment of slander being executed upon them, and for them is the fire of Hell in the Hearafter. Allah knows their lies and the outcome of His servants’ matter, and He knows what is best for them and you do not know that.
Disciplining Those Who like that Illegal Sexual Intercourse should be circulated among the Believers
This is a third instance of discipline directed at those who hear evil talk, believe it to some extent, and start to spread it; they should not spread such talk or pass it on to others. Allah says:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يُحِبُّونَ أَن تَشِيعَ الْفَـحِشَةُ فِى الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
(Verily, those who like that Fahshah should be circulated among those who believe, they will have a painful torment) meaning, those who like to see evil talk about them (the believers) appear,
لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ فِى الدُّنْيَا
(they will have a painful torment in this world) means, because of the prescribed punishment, and in the Hereafter because of the torment in Hell.
وَاللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ وَأَنتُمْ لاَ تَعْلَمُونَ
(And Allah knows and you know not.) means, return the matter to Him and you will be guided. Imam Ahmad recorded from Thawban that the Prophet said:
«لَا تُؤْذُوا عِبَادَ اللهِ وَلَا تُعَيِّرُوهُمْ، وَلَا تَطْلُبُوا عَوْرَاتِهِمْ، فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ طَلَبَ عَوْرَةَ أَخِيهِ الْمُسْلِمِ طَلَبَ اللهُ عَوْرَتَهُ، حَتَّى يَفْضَحَهُ فِي بَيْتِهِ»
(Do not annoy the servants of Allah, nor abuse them, nor seek their hidden shortcomings. Whoever seeks out the faults of his Muslim brother, Allah will expose his faults and degrade him, even if he is hiding in his house.)
Aquellos que aman que los actos inmorales se propaguen entre los creyentes, siendo uno de ellos la acusación de adulterio, para ellos hay un castigo doloroso en el mundo, que es el castigo establecido por el delito de calumnia, que se ejecutará sobre ellos, y el fuego del Infierno en el Más Allá. Al-lah conoce sus mentiras y las consecuencias de los asuntos de Sus siervos, y Él sabe qué es lo mejor para ellos, pero ustedes no lo saben.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang ingin kemungkaran tersebut -termasuk tuduhan berzina- tersiar di kalangan orang-orang yang beriman, bagi mereka azab yang pedih di dunia dengan diberikan hukuman hudud atas mereka dan di akhirat kelak mereka mendapatkan azab neraka. Sungguh Allah mengetahui kebohongan mereka dan segala perkara hamba-hamba-Nya beserta maslahat mereka, sedang kamu tidak mengetahui hal tersebut.
One što vole da se o muslimanima i među njima šire bestidnosti (u šta spada potvora za blud) i u tome sudjeluju, čeka fiksirana, bolna kazna za potvoru (haddul-kazfi), a na ahiretu čeka ih golema patnja u vatri džehennemskoj. Svemogućem su Allahu poznate njihove laži, upućen je u posljedice onog što ljudi rade, zna u čemu je dobro za njih, a vi u to niste upućeni.
In verità, coloro che vogliono che si diffondano i misfatti, incluse le accuse di adulterio verso i credenti, subiranno una punizione dolorosa, in vita, e verrà applicata loro la pena prevista per coloro che accusano ingiustamente, mentre nell'Aldilà subiranno la punizione del Fuoco; e Allāh è Consapevole delle loro bugie, e di quali sono le conseguenze delle azioni dei Suoi sudditi, ed è Consapevole di ciò che porta loro beneficio, mentre voi ne siete ignari.
Tunay na ang mga umiibig na lumaganap ang mga nakasasama – kabilang sa mga ito ang paninirang-puri ng pangangalunya – sa mga mananampalataya, ukol sa kanila ay isang pagdurusang nakasasakit sa Mundo sa pamamagitan ng pagpapatupad sa kanila ng takdang parusa sa paninirang-puri at ukol sa kanila sa Kabilang-buhay ay pagdurusa sa Apoy. Si Allāh ay nakaaalam sa kasinungalingan nila at anumang kinauuwian ng lagay ng mga lingkod Niya at nakaaalam sa mga kapakanan nila samantalang kayo ay hindi nakaaalam niyon.
Criticism may therefore be legitimate or illegitimate. While the former is supported by strong arguments, the latter lacks any factual basis and must be refrained from. In practice, when it is an opponent against whom allegations are made, no great need is felt for any further investigation. The allegations are unquestioningly accepted and the story is spread far and wide. This is not only irresponsible, but is also a serious offence, which is punishable both in this world and the world Hereafter.
Quả thật, đối với những ai thích những việc khả ố này lan truyền nhanh chống - trong đó có tin khống Zina - trong cộng đồng những người có đức tin, y phải chịu hình phạt thích đáng ở trần gian, đó là chịu đòn roi; và ở Đời Sau là hình phạt ở Hỏa Ngục. Allah biết rõ lời gian dối của họ, biết rõ điều nào tốt cải thiện được cuộc sống cho đám nô lệ của Ngài trong khi các ngươi không biết gì cả.
İçerisinde zina iftirasında bulunmanın da yer aldığı kötülüklerin, Müminlerin arasında yayılmasını isteyen kimseler için dünyada, iftiracıya uygulanan had cezası ile ahirette ise cehennem ateşi ile elem verici bir azap vardır. Onların (o iftiracıların) yalanlarını, kullarının işinin sonunun nereye varacağını ve kullarının faydasına olan şeyleri Allah bilir, siz bilmezsiniz.
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يُحِبُّونَ أَن تَشِيعَ الْفَاحِشَةُ فِي الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ
Surely, those who like that shamelessness spreads among the believers, for them there is a painful punishment in this world and the Hereafter - 24:19.
Those who had taken part in any way in the slander are again condemned in this verse, and are warned with the punishment in the world and in the Hereafter. An extra element in this verse is that those who propagate such rumors actually want the spread of obscenity and immorality among the Muslims.
The Qur'anic system for the prevention of obscenity
The Holy Qur'an has drawn out this unique system for the prevention of obscenity that, in the first place such a news should not spread, and if at all it is leaked out, it should be backed up with lawful proof, so that the punishment of adultery is also executed publicly, immediately after the spread of the news. This way the publicity itself will serve as a preventive measure. If there were no condition of lawful proof, then it would have been lot easy to pass on and publicize such scandals, especially, when there is no punishment attached to it. Absence of any fear against spreading scandals leads to minimizing the repulsion against immorality and obscenity from the people's mind; rather it encourages to indulge in such crimes and to propagate them. This is an everyday experience that this sort of scandals is published in the newspapers daily. Young men and women read them frequently. As a result, the intensity of such wicked acts is minimized gradually, and instead a slow inclination for indulging in them develops in their minds. It is for this reason that the Holy Qur’ an has allowed publicity of such news only in such situations when it is supported with lawful evidence, so that people should see the severe punishment for the obscene crime along with the news of adultery when they learn about it. Where there is no proof and punishment, Qur'an has proclaimed the publicity of such news as a tool for spreading obscenity among the Muslims. This vital point needs to be pondered by the Muslims. This verse actually emphasizes that to give publicity to scandals without proof will invite very severe punishment both in this world and in the Hereafter. The punishment in the Hereafter will naturally follow after the Dooms Day, and thus cannot be experienced here, but the punishment of the world can be seen. So, those who were punished for false accusation have in fact experienced the punishment of the world. If anyone has escaped the execution of the punishment for want of proof needed for the award of this punishment, even then he has earned the punishment (which will be executed in the Hereafter). For the implication of the verse even this is enough.
Si no hubiera sido por la gracia de Al-lah y Su misericordia, y si no hubiera sido por el hecho de que Al-lah es compasivo y misericordioso con ustedes, que incurrieron en calumnia, Él se habría apresurado a castigarlos.
Da nije dragi Allah ukazao Svoju dobrotu, milost i blagost onima koji su prepričavali potvoru i njome se bavili, kaznio bi vas strašnom kaznom, odmah, ali je On blag i milostiv prema ljudima.
Kalaulah bukan karena karunia dan rahmat Allah kepada kalian -wahai orang-orang yang menyebarkan berita dusta- dan sekiranya juga Allah itu tidak Maha Penyantun dan Maha Penyayang kepada kalian, niscaya Dia akan menyegerakan azab kepada kalian.
Ey iftira atma olayına karışanlar! Eğer Allah'ın sizin üzerinize olan lütfu olmasaydı ve size karşı çok şefkatli merhameti olmasaydı, üzerinize cezayı hemen gönderirdi.
Had it not been for Allah’s grace upon you, O you who fell into the slander, and His mercy on You, and had it not been that Allah is compassionate and merciful to you, He would have punished you quickly.
Ô vous qui vous êtes impliqués dans cette calomnie, si Allah ne vous avait pas couvert de Sa grâce, de Sa miséricorde et de Sa mansuétude, Il se serait empressé de vous punir.
E se non fosse per la grazia di Allāh nei vostri confronti, o voi che avete accusato ingiustamente, e la Sua Misericordia verso di voi, e se non fosse per il fatto che Allāh sia Tenero e Misericordioso con voi, e che Egli non indirizzi con la punizione…
Kung hindi dahil sa pagmamabuting-loob ni Allāh sa inyo, O mga nasasadlak sa kabulaanan, at awa Niya sa inyo, at kung hindi dahil si Allāh ay Mahabagin, Maawain sa inyo, talaga sanang nagmadali Siya sa inyo sa kaparusahan.
Và nếu như Allah không nhân nhượng, không lượng thứ cho các ngươi - hỡi nhóm người tham gia vu khống - và nếu như không phải Ngài nhân từ, độ lượng đối với các ngươi thì Ngài đã nhanh chóng trừng phạt các ngươi.
A Reminder of the Grace of Allah and a Warning against following the Footsteps of Shaytan
Allah says:
وَلَوْلاَ فَضْلُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَتُهُ وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ رَءُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(And had it not been for the grace of Allah and His mercy on you, and that Allah is full of kindness, Most Merciful.) meaning, if it were not for this, it would have been another matter altogether, but He, may He be exalted, is full of kindness towards His servants and Merciful towards them. He accepts the repentance of those who repent to Him from this sin, and purifies those among them who are purified by the prescribed punishment carried out on them. Then Allah says:
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَتَّبِعُواْ خُطُوَتِ الشَّيْطَـنِ
(O you who believe! Follow not the Khutuwat of Shaytan.) hmeaning, his ways and paths and what he commands,
وَمَن يَتَّبِعْ خُطُوَتِ الشَّيْطَـنِ فَإِنَّهُ يَأْمُرُ بِالْفَحْشَآءِ وَالْمُنْكَرِ
(And whosoever follows the footsteps of Shaytan, then, verily, he commands immorality and the evil deeds.) This is a warning given in the most concise and eloquent manner. `Ali bin Abi Talhah recorded from Ibn `Abbas that
خُطُوَتِ الشَّيْطَـنِ
(the Khutuwat of Shaytan) means his deeds. `Ikrimah said that it means his evil whispers. Qatadah said: "Every sin is one of the footsteps of Shaytan." Abu Mijlaz said: "Vowing to commit sin is one of the footsteps of Shaytan." Then Allah says:
وَلَوْلاَ فَضْلُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَتُهُ مَا زَكَى مِنكُم مِّنْ أَحَدٍ أَبَداً
(And had it not been for the grace of Allah and His mercy on you, not one of you would ever have been pure from sins.) meaning, if He did not help whomever He wills to repent and come back to Him and be purified from Shirk, evil and sin, and whatever bad characteristics each person has according to his nature, no one would ever attain purity and goodness.
وَلَـكِنَّ اللَّهَ يُزَكِّى مَن يَشَآءُ
(But Allah purifies whom He wills) means, among His creation, and He sends astray whomever He wills, leaving him to be doomed in his misguidance and sin.
وَاللَّهُ سَمِيعٌ
(and Allah is All-Hearer,) means, He hears what His servants say,
عَلِيمٌ
(All-Knower.) of who deserves to be guided and who deserves to be misguided.
Hai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengamalkan syariat-Nya! Janganlah kalian mengikuti jalan-jalan setan dalam menghiasi kebatilan. Barang siapa yang mengikuti jalan-jalan setan maka sesungguhnya ia menyuruh mengerjakan perbuatan dan perkataan buruk dan yang mungkar menurut syariat. Kalaulah bukan karena karunia dan rahmat Allah kepada kalian -wahai orang-orang beriman-, niscaya tidak seorang pun dari kalian bersih dari perbuatan keji dan mungkar itu selama-lamanya bila ia bertobat, tetapi Allah membersihkan siapa yang dikehendaki-Nya dengan menerima tobatnya jika ia bertobat. Allah Maha Mendengar segala ucapan kalian, lagi Maha Mengetahui amal perbuatan kalian, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang tersembunyi bagi-Nya, dan Dia pasti akan memberikan balasan bagi kalian atas amal perbuatan tersebut.
To follow in the footsteps of Satan means acting upon his secret evil promptings. When for no reason at all the mind of an individual is suddenly flooded by feelings of suspicion, when a man begins harbouring negative thoughts about his opponents, it is the insidious work of Satan. Therefore, when such thoughts and feelings take shape, man should, instead of cultivating them, immediately root them out from his heart. To cultivate such feelings amounts to following Satan.To raise a hue and cry against others is inconsistent with humility. There are certain individuals who have very high opinions of themselves, while holding unduly bad opinions about others. Neither trait is in consonance with faith. If a man cultivates faith-oriented humbleness, he becomes so engrossed in introspection that he has absolutely no time to engage himself in unfair criticism of others or in calling others to account.
Hỡi những người đã tin tưởng Allah và tuân thủ theo giáo lý của Ngài, cấm các ngươi bám theo những lối mòn của lũ Shaytan bởi chúng dụ dỗ các ngươi. Ai theo chúng sẽ bị chúng điều khiển nói năng sàm bậy và hành động sai trái, nghịch lại giáo lý. Nếu như Allah không nhân nhượng, không độ lượng với các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin - thì chắc chắn không ai trong các ngươi sạch khỏi tội lỗi cho dù có ăn năn sám hối. Tuy nhiên, Allah muốn tẩy sạch ai Ngài muốn bằng cách chấp nhận sự hối cải của họ, Allah nghe rõ mọi lời nói của các ngươi, biết rõ mọi điều các ngươi làm, không gì giấu được Ngài và dựa vào đó Ngài thưởng phạt các ngươi một cách thích đáng.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at gumawa ayon sa Batas Niya, huwag kayong sumunod sa mga daan ng demonyo sa pang-aakit nito sa kabulaanan. Ang sinumang sumusunod sa mga daan nito, tunay na ito ay nag-uutos ng pangit na mga gawain at mga pananalita, at ng anumang minamasama ng Batas [ng Islām]. Kung hindi dahil sa kagandahang-loob ni Allāh sa inyo, O mga mananampalataya, walang nadalisay kabilang sa inyo na isa man magpakailanman sa pamamagitan ng pagbabalik-loob kung nagbalik-loob ito; subalit si Allāh ay nagdadalisay sa sinumang niloloob Niya sa pamamagitan ng pagtanggap ng pagbabalik-loob nito. Si Allāh ay Madinigin sa mga sinasabi ninyo, Maalam sa mga ginagawa ninyo: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya mula sa mga ito na anuman at gaganti sa inyo sa mga ito.
O voi che credete in Allāh e che applicate la Sua Legge, non seguite i sentieri di Satana nell'abbellire la falsità; e chi segue la sua strada, in verità non fa che ordinare le azioni e le parole nefande e ciò che la Shari'ah proibisce. Se non fosse per la grazia di Allāh nei vostri confronti, o credenti, non avrebbe mai purificato nessuno di voi, aiutandolo al pentimento, per chi si pente; piuttosto, Allāh purifica chi vuole accettando il suo pentimento. Allāh è Ascoltatore delle vostre parole, Consapevole delle vostre azioni: nulla di ciò Gli è nascosto e vi ricompenserà per questo.
Quienes tienen fe en Al-lah y que cumplen Su ley sagrada, que no sigan los caminos de demonio en su embellecimiento de la falsedad. Quien siga sus caminos debe saber que él ordena actos y palabras reprobables, y lo que la ley revelada desaprueba. Si no hubiera sido por la gracia de Al-lah, ninguno de ustedes, creyentes, se habría purificado por medio del arrepentimiento; sin embargo, Al-lah purifica a quien Él quiere aceptarle su arrepentimiento. Al-lah está atento a sus declaraciones, es conocedor de sus acciones, ninguna de ellas está oculta de Él y Él los recompensará por ellas.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et mettez Ses lois en pratiques, ne soyez pas dupes des différents subterfuges dont use Satan pour vous embellir le faux. Que celui qui se laisse tromper par lui sache qu’il lui commande de commettre des agissements ignobles, de proférer des paroles condamnables et de se comporter d’une manière incompatible avec ce que prescrit la religion. Ô croyants, si Allah ne vous faisait pas bénéficier de Sa grâce, Il ne purifierait personne parmi vous en acceptant son repentir mais Il accepte le repentir de ceux qu’Il veut. Allah entend vos paroles et connaît vos agissements. Rien ne Lui en échappe et Il vous rétribuera selon leur nature.
O those who have faith in Allah and who act on His sacred law, do not follow the ways of the satan in his adornment of falsehood. Whoever follows his ways - he commands despicable actions and sayings, and what the sacred law disapproves of. Had it not been for Allah’s grace upon you, O believers, not a single one of you would have become pure through repentance if he did repent, but in fact, Allah purifies whom He wants by accepting his repentance. Allah is Hearing of your statements, Knowing of your actions; nothing of them is hidden from Him and He shall reward you for them.
O vi koji vjerujete u Sveznajućeg Allaha i postupate u skladu sa šerijatom, nemojte šejtanove stope slijediti, nemojte njegovim putem ići, jer šejtan po običaju zlo lijepim prikazuje! Onaj ko slijedi šejtanove stope zapovijeda da se čine bestidnosti i ogavnosti, da se govori ono što ne valja i da se protivi šerijatu! Vjernici, da vam nije Plemeniti Allah ukazao Svoju dobrotu, nijednog pokajnika između vas ne bi očistio od ružnoće grijeha i hrđavog djela, ali Sveznajući Allah kojeg hoće pokajanika očisti primivši njegovo pokajanje. Imajte na umu da Allah čuje svačije riječi i da zna svačija djela i namjere, te da će svakom dati ono što je zaslužio!
Ey Allah'a iman eden ve Allah'ın dini ile amel edenler! Sakın şeytanın, batılı süslediği yollarına uymayın. Kim, onun yollarına uyarsa şüphesiz o; dinin kabul etmeyip kötü gördüğü kötü fiilleri ve sözleri emreder. Ey Müminler! Eğer Allah'ın size olan lütfu olmasaydı, sizden tövbe eden hiç kimse tövbe ile temizlenmezdi. Fakat Allah; kullarından dilediğini, tövbesini kabul ederek temizler. Allah; sizin sözlerinizi hakkıyla işiten ve amellerinizi hakkıyla bilendir. Bu hususta hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. Yaptıklarınızın karşılığını size verecektir.
I neka se ne zaklinju vaši vrli dobročinitelji u vjeri i imućni da će svoju pomoć uskratiti siromašnoj rodbini, potrebitima i muhadžirima jer su učinili prijestup – neka im oproste posrnuće i neka ih ne kazne! Želite li da vama Allah oprosti i pređe preko vaših hrđavih djela, oprostite i vi njima i zaboravite šta su činili i govorili, jer i Silni Allah oprašta greške i prima pokajanje, pa neka se robovi Njegovi na to ugledaju. Ovaj ajet objavljen je povodom toga što se Ebu Bekr, radijallahu anhu, zakleo da će prestati materijalno pomagati Mistahu zbog toga što je sudjelovao u potvori na Aišu.
Urging Those Who have been blessed with Wealth to give and to be tolerant
Allah says,
وَلاَ يَأْتَلِ
(And let not swear) meaning, make an oath,
أُوْلُواْ الْفَضْلِ مِنكُمْ
(those among you who are blessed with graces ) means, those who have the means to give charity and do good,
وَالسَّعَةِ
(and wealth) means, good fortune,
أَن يُؤْتُواْ أُوْلِى الْقُرْبَى وَالْمَسَـكِينَ وَالْمُهَـجِرِينَ فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ
(to give to their kinsmen, the poor, and those who left their homes for Allah's cause.) means, do not swear that you will not uphold the ties of kinship with your relatives who are needy or who migrated for the sake of Allah, which is the ultimate act of kindness in the area of upholding kinship ties. Allah says,
وَلْيَعْفُواْ وَلْيَصْفَحُواْ
(Let them pardon and forgive.) past insults and bad treatment. This is part of the patience, generosity and kindness of Allah towards His creation, despite the fact that they wrong themselves. This Ayah was revealed concerning As-Siddiq, may Allah be pleased with him, when he swore that he would not help Mistah bin Uthathah after he said what he said about `A'ishah, as we have already seen in the Hadith. When Allah revealed the innocence of the Mother of the believers, `A'ishah, and the believers were happy and content with the outcome of this incident, and those believers who had talked about the matter repented, and the prescribed punishment had been carried out upon those on whom it was carried out, then Allah started to soften the heart of As-Siddiq towards his relative Mistah bin Uthathah. Mistah was the cousin of As-Siddiq, the son of his maternal aunt, and he was a poor man with no wealth except whatever Abu Bakr spent on him. He was one of those who had migrated for the sake of Allah. He had invented the lies and the slander, but then Allah accepted his repentance from that and the prescribed punishment was carried out on him. As-Siddiq was known for his generosity and he did favors to his relatives and strangers alike. When this Ayah was revealed:
أَلاَ تُحِبُّونَ أَن يَغْفِرَ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ
(Do you not love that Allah should forgive you), which shows that the reward fits the action, and that `if you forgive others, you will be forgiven,' then As-Siddiq said, "Of course, by Allah, we love -- O our Lord -- that You should forgive us." Then he resumed his spending on Mistah and said, "By Allah I will never stop spending on him." This was to counteract what he had said previously, "By Allah I will never spend on him." This proves that he deserved to be called As-Siddiq, may Allah be pleased with him and his daughter.
وَلَا يَأْتَلِ أُولُو الْفَضْلِ مِنكُمْ وَالسَّعَةِ أَن يُؤْتُوا أُولِي الْقُرْبَىٰ وَالْمَسَاكِينَ وَالْمُهَاجِرِينَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّـهِ ۖ وَلْيَعْفُوا وَلْيَصْفَحُوا ۗ أَلَا تُحِبُّونَ أَن يَغْفِرَ اللَّـهُ لَكُمْ ۗ وَاللَّـهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ ﴿22﴾
And the men of grace and wealth among you should not swear against giving (their charitable gifts) to the kinsmen and the poor and to those who have migrated in the way of Allah. And they should forgive and forego. Do you not like that Allah forgives you? And Allah is Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful - 24:22.
Teachings of high morals for the exalted companions
The word أِٰیٔتلا means to swear. Sayyidna Mistah and Hassan ؓ got involved in the incident of slandering Sayyidnh ` A'ishah ؓ from amongst the Muslims. They were awarded punishment for false accusation by the Holy Prophet ﷺ after the revelation of exoneration verses. Both Sayyidna Mistah and Hassan ؓ were illustrious companions and had taken part in the battle of Badr, but they slipped on this occasion and received Divine help for the sincere repentance. Then the way exoneration was revealed by Allah Ta’ ala for Sayyidnh ` A'ishah ؓ ، in the same manner it was also declared that the repentance of these believers was accepted and they were pardoned.
Sayyidna Mistah ؓ was a relative of Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ ، and was a poor person. Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ used to help him materially. When the involvement of Mistah ؓ in the spread of the incident of Ifk was established, then Sayyidna Aba Bakr's paternal love for the daughter surged up, and he was annoyed with Sayyidna Mistah ؓ as a natural corollary, because her feelings were deeply injured by him. He then swore an oath that he would never help Sayyidna Mistah ؓ materially. It is obvious that to help any specific poor person is not obligatory for a Muslim, and if someone stops the material help he used to give to a poor person, it is not a sin .But Allah Ta’ ala wanted to make the illustrious group of companions as a model for the society. So, whereas on the one hand those who had slipped were granted Divine help to repent sincerely and reform themselves, on the other hand those who had sworn not to help any more the poor people, because of the natural grief and displeasure, were imparted wisdom of supreme ethics in this verse, that they should break their oath and expiate for it. It is below their dignity to stop the material help. They should also forgive and overlook, the way Allah has forgiven them.
Since it was not a religious obligation on Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ to help Sayyidna Mistah ؓ ، therefore the Qur'an has adopted the line to say that those whom Allah Ta’ ala has bestowed the knowledge and excellence, and who are granted the means to spend in the way of Allah, they should be careful not to undertake such an oath. The words أُولُو الْفَضْلِ مِنكُمْ وَالسَّعَةِ (the men of grace and wealth) are used to put across this meaning.
The last sentence of this verse is أَلَا تُحِبُّونَ أَن يَغْفِرَ اللَّـهُ لَكُمْ , (24:22) which says Do you not like that Allah forgives you?
On this Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ said immediately واللہ اَنّی احبّ ان یغفر اللہ لِی that is ` By God, I definitely want that Allah forgives me'. Immediately after that he restored the material help of Sayyidna Mistah ؓ ، and said ` This help will never stop now'. (Bukhari and Muslim)
These are the graces of ethics which were imparted to train the illustrious companions. Sahih of Bukhari has quoted on the authority of Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn ` Umar ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ once said:
لیس الواصل بالمکافی ولٰکنّ الواصل الّذی اذا قطعت رحمہ وصلھا
` He is not the kind hearted towards relatives who only returns their favours, but the real kind hearted towards relatives is the one who maintains his relationship with them, despite they have severed the relations' (Mazhari).
‘A’ishah’s father, Abu Bakr, had been giving financial help to Mistah ibn Uthatha, a poor migrant from Makkah, who was a distant relative of his. But when the latter actively spread slander against ‘A’ishah, Abu Bakr was naturally hurt by this and vowed that he would never again help Mistah in any way. In Islam, help is to be given to needy persons on account of their being needy and not on any other grounds. Therefore, the aforementioned Quranic verses were revealed ordering that those who could should not stop giving monetary help to those in need on account of personal grudges. They were asked whether they did not want to be pardoned by God and told that if they expected God’s forgiveness, they too should adopt a forgiving attitude towards others. On hearing this verse, Abu Bakr said: ‘Yes ! By God! We want You to forgive us; O! Lord of ours!’ and he started helping Mistah once again. In the eyes of a believer, God’s commands are of the utmost importance. As soon as a believer becomes aware of God’s injunction, he submits to it, even though it may be entirely against his wishes.
Và nhóm người ngoan đạo và giàu có chớ thề chấm dứt việc chu cấp cho những người thiếu thốn thuộc bà con dòng họ - gồm những người nghèo và những người đã di cư từ Makkah đến Madinah vì Allah - vì lỗi lầm mà họ đã gây nên. Những người ngoan đạo giàu có đó hãy lượng thứ bỏ qua cho họ. Há các ngươi không muốn Allah tha thứ cho các ngươi về tội lỗi đã phạm hay sao trong khi Allah sẵn sàng tha thứ và khoan dung với nô lệ nào biết hối cải?! Câu Kinh được thiên khải vì ông Abu Bakr đã thề không viện trợ cho Mistah nữa vì đã tham gia trong vụ vu khống.
Huwag susumpa ang mga may kalamangan sa relihiyon at ang mga may kaluwagan sa yaman sa pagtigil sa pagbibigay sa mga kamag-anakan nilang mga nangangailangan – dahil sa taglay ng mga ito na karukhaan, na kabilang sa mga tagalikas sa landas ni Allāh – dahil sa isang pagkakasalang nagawa ng mga ito. Magpaumanhin sila sa mga ito at magpalampas sila sa mga ito. Hindi ba kayo umiibig na magpatawad si Allāh sa inyo sa mga pagkakasala ninyo kapag nagpaumanhin kayo sa mga ito at nagpalampas kayo? Si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa sinumang nagbalik-loob kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya, Maawain sa kanila, kaya naman maaliw sa Kanya ang mga lingkod Niya. Bumaba ang talatang ito kaugnay kay Abū Bakr Aṣ-Ṣiddīq – malugod si Allāh sa kanya – noong sumumpa siyang titigil sa paggugol kay Mistaḥ dahil sa pakikilahok nito sa kabulaanan.
Che i devoti e i benestanti non giurino di rifiutarsi di elargire ai loro parenti poveri e bisognosi, a causa di un peccato commesso da questi ultimi: che li perdonino e li assolvano; non volete forse che Allāh perdoni i vostri peccati, se voi li perdonate e li assolvete?! Allāh è Perdonatore nei confronti dei Suoi sudditi pentiti, Misericordioso con loro: che i Suoi sudditi ne prendano esempio! Tale versetto venne rivelato per Abì Bekr Al-Seddīǭ, che Allāh sia compiaciuto di lui, quando giurò di proibire di elargire a Mistāħ poiché partecipò a pronunciare accuse completamente false.
Las personas virtuosas en el Islam y que gozan de abundante riqueza no deben jurar que dejarán de dar a sus familiares necesitados, a los pobres y a los emigrantes en el camino de Al-lah, por el pecado que alguno de estos haya cometido. Deben perdonarlos y pasar por alto su falta. ¿No aman que Al-lah perdone sus pecados por ustedes disculpar los de ellos? Al-lah es Perdonador con los que se arrepienten de entre Sus siervos y es Misericordioso con ellos, por lo tanto, Sus siervos deberían seguirlo. Esta aleya fue revelada en relación a Abu Bakr Siddiq cuando juró dejar de ayudar económicamente a Mistah, debido a que se unió a la calumnia contra su hija.
Janganlah orang-orang yang mempunyai keutamaan dalam agama dan kelapangan harta di antara kalian bersumpah untuk tidak akan memberi bantuan lagi kepada kaum kerabatnya yang membutuhkan -karena miskin lagi berhijrah di jalan Allah- hanya lantaran dosa yang mereka lakukan dan hendaklah mereka memaafkan dan berlapang dada terhadap mereka. Apakah kalian tidak ingin agar Allah mengampuni dosa-dosa kalian bila kalian memaafkan dan berlapang dada terhadap mereka?! Sungguh Allah Maha Pengampun atas hamba yang bertobat kepada-Nya, lagi Maha Penyayang terhadap mereka. Oleh karena itu, hendaknya para hamba meneladani Allah. Ayat ini turun berkaitan dengan Abu Bakar aṣ-Ṣiddiq -raḍiyallāhu 'anhu- saat bersumpah untuk menyetop nafkah kepada Misṭah karena keterlibatannya dalam peristiwa ifk (tuduhan zina terhadap Aisyah).
Que ceux qui pratiquent correctement leur religion et détiennent des richesses, ne fassent pas le serment de ne plus rien donner à leurs proches nécessiteux parmi ceux qui ont migré pour la cause d’Allah s’ils venaient à commettre un péché. Qu’ils leur pardonnent plutôt et oublient leurs fautes.
Ne voulez-vous pas qu’Allah vous pardonne vos péchés en échange du pardon et de l’oubli de leurs fautes? Allah pardonne et fait miséricorde à ceux de Ses serviteurs qui se repentent. Que Ses serviteurs prennent exemple sur Lui! Ce verset a été révélé après que `Abû Bakr eut juré de ne plus dépenser en faveur de Misṭaħ en raison de son implication dans la calomnie dont fut victime la Mère des Croyants.
İçinizden fazilet sahibi olanlar ve mal bakımından servet sahibi olanlar, muhtaç olan yakınlarına -fakirlik içerisinde olan ve Allah yolunda hicret eden bu kimselere- işledikleri günahtan dolayı yardımda bulunmayacaklarına dair yemin etmesinler. Onları affetsinler ve kusurlarına bakmasınlar. Onları affedip kusurlarına bakmadığınızda Yüce Allah’ın sizin günahlarınızı bağışlamasını istemez misiniz? Zira Yüce Allah, tövbe eden kullarına karşı çok bağışlayıcıdır ve onlara karşı çok merhametlidir. Kulları da Allah'ın bağışlamasını örnek almalıdırlar. Bu ayet; Mistah -radıyallahu anh-'ın ifk (iftira atma) olayına iştirak etmesi üzerine Ebu Bekr -radıyallahu anh-'ın, kendisine yapmakta olduğu infakı terk edeceğine dair yemin etmesi üzerine inmiştir.
The people of virtue in religion and expanse in wealth should not swear an oath to stop giving their needy relatives, due to their poverty, amongst the migrants in Allah’s way, due to a sin they committed. They should pardon them and overlook them. Do you not love that Allah should forgive your sins when you pardon them and overlook them? Allah is Forgiving to those who repent amongst His servants and Merciful to them, so His servants should follow Him. This verse was revealed regarding Abu Bakr Siddiq (may Allah be pleased with him) when he swore an oath to stop spending on Mistah, due to his joining in the slander.
Namuslu, iffet sahibi ve (kötülükten) bihaber olan Mümin kadınlara zina iftirası atanlar; dünyada ve ahirette Allah'ın rahmetinden kovulmuşlardır. Onlar için ahirette çok büyük bir azap vardır.
A Threat to Those who accuse Chaste Women, Who never even think of anything touching their Chastity and are Good Believers
This is a warning and threat from Allah to those who accuse chaste women, who never even think of anything effecting their chastity since they are good believers. The Mothers of the believers are more entitled to be included in this category than any other chaste woman, especially the one who was the reason for this Ayah being revealed: `A'ishah bint As-Siddiq, may Allah be pleased with them both. All of the scholars agree that whoever slanders her or makes accusations against after what has been said in this Ayah, is a disbeliever, because of his being obstinate with the Qur'an. The same ruling applies to all of the Mothers of the believers.
لُعِنُواْ فِى الدُّنْيَا وَالاٌّخِرَةِ
(are cursed in this life and in the Hereafter,) This is like the Ayah:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يُؤْذُونَ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ
(Verily, those who annoy Allah and His Messenger,) 33:57 `Abdur-Rahman bin Zayd bin Aslam said, "This is about `A'ishah, and whoever does anything similar nowadays to Muslim women, the same applies to him, but `A'ishah is the one who is primarily referred to here." Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«اجْتَنِبُوا السَّبْعَ الْمُوبِقَاتِ»
(Shun the seven destructive sins. ) He was asked, "What are they, O Messenger of Allah" He said:
«الشِّرْكُ بِاللهِ، وَالسِّحْرُ، وَقَتْلُ النَّفْسِ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللهُ إِلَّا بِالْحَقِّ، وَأَكْلُ الرِّبَا، وَأَكْلُ مَالِ الْيَتِيمِ، وَالتَّوَلِّي يَوْمَ الزَّحْفِ، وَقَذْفُ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ الْغَافِلَاتِ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ»
(Associating partners with Allah; magic; killing a soul whom Allah has forbidden to be killed, except with just cause; consuming Riba; consuming the property of orphans; desertion at the time of war; and accusing chaste women, who never even think of anything touching their chastity and are good believers.) This was recorded by Al-Bukhari and Muslim in the Two Sahihs.
يَوْمَ تَشْهَدُ عَلَيْهِمْ أَلْسِنَتُهُمْ وَأَيْدِيهِمْ وَأَرْجُلُهُمْ بِمَا كَانُواْ يَعْمَلُونَ
(On the Day when their tongues, their hands, and their legs will bear witness against them as to what they used to do.) Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "This refers to the idolators when they realize that no one will enter Paradise except the people who used to perform Salah. They will say, `Come, let us deny (everything).' So they will deny (everything), then their mouths will be sealed and their hands and feet will testify against them, and they will not be able to hide anything from Allah." Ibn Abi Hatim also recorded that Anas bin Malik said, "We were with the Prophet and he smiled so broadly that his back teeth could be seen, then he said:
«أَتَدْرُونَ مِمَّ أَضْحَكُ؟»
(Do you know why I am smiling) We said, `Allah and His Messenger know best.' He said,
«مِنْ مُجَادَلَةِ الْعَبْدِ لِرَبِّهِ يَقُولُ: يَا رَبِّ أَلَمْ تُجِرْنِي مِنَ الظُّلْمِ؟ فَيَقُولُ: بَلَى، فَيَقُولُ: لَا أُجِيزُ عَلَيَّ شَاهِدًا إِلَّااِمنْ نَفْسِي، فَيَقُولُ: كَفَى بِنَفْسِكَ الْيَوْمَ عَلَيْكَ شَهِيدًا وَبِالْكِرَامِ عَلَيْكَ شُهُودًا، فَيُخْتَمُ عَلَى فِيهِ وَيُقَالُ لِأَرْكَانِهِ: انْطِقِي فَتَنْطِقَ بِعَمَلِهِ، ثُمَّ يُخَلَّى بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْكَلَامِ فَيَقُولُ: بُعْدًا لَكُنَّ وَسُحْقًا فَعَنْكُنَّ كُنْتُ أُنَاضِلُ»
(Because of the way a person will dispute with his Lord. He will say, "O Lord, did you not protect me from doing wrong" Allah will say, "Of course," The person will say, "I will not accept for anyone to give testimony concerning me except myself." Allah will say, "You are sufficient as a witness against yourself." Then a seal will be put upon his mouth and it will be said to his faculties, "Speak." So they will speak about his deeds. Then he will be permitted to speak, and he will say, "Away with you! I was only speaking in your defence!") This was recorded by Muslim and An-Nasa'i.
يَوْمَئِذٍ يُوَفِّيهِمُ اللَّهُ دِينَهُمُ الْحَقَّ
(On that Day Allah will pay Dinahum,) Ibn `Abbas said,
دِينَهُمُ
(Dinahum) "Meaning `their account.' Every time Dinahum appears in the Qur'an it means `their account."' This was also the view of other scholars.
وَيَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ الْحَقُّ الْمُبِينُ
(and they will know that Allah, He is the Manifest Truth.) means, His promise, His threat and His reckoning are all just and there is no unfairness in them.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang menuduh wanita baik-baik lagi beriman yang hati mereka tidak terbesit sedikit pun untuk berzina, mereka itu terkena laknat dan dijauhkan dari rahmat Allah di dunia dan di akhirat dan bagi mereka azab yang besar di akhirat kelak.
Oni koji obijede žene čestite, čiste i neporočne, koje ne pomišljaju na grijeh, takvim će ljudima Uzvišeni Allah uskratiti Svoju milost i neizostavno ih kazniti u paklenoj vatri.
Those who accuse chaste innocent women of adultery the believing women are unaware of are removed from the mercy of Allah in this world and the Hearafter, and for them is a great punishment in the Hearafter.
Ceux qui accusent les femmes chastes, celles à qui il ne vient pas à l’idée de commettre une telle turpitude, sont exclus de la miséricorde d’Allah dans ce bas monde et ils subiront un châtiment terrible dans l’au-delà.
Aquellos que acusen a mujeres castas e inocentes de adulterio, del cual estas mujeres creyentes no son culpables, serán apartados de la misericordia de Al-lah en este mundo y en el Más Allá, donde recibirán un castigo terrible.
In verità, coloro che accusano le donne pure e innocenti, della cui purezza sono consapevoli solo i credenti, sono stati sviati dalla misericordia di Allāh in vita e nell'Aldilà, e nell'Aldilà subiranno una grave punizione.
Tunay na ang nagpaparatang sa mga babaing mabini, na mga inosente sa [gawaing] mahalay na hindi pinapansin ng mga babaing mananampalataya, ay itinaboy mula sa awa ni Allāh sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay. Ukol sa kanila ay isang pagdurusang mabigat sa Kabilang-buhay,
Quả thật, những ai vu khống cho những phụ nữ có đức tin đoan trang, tiết hạnh làm điều khả ố thì nhóm người vu khống đó sẽ bị trục xuất khỏi lòng thương xót của Allah ngay ở trần gian lẫn ở Đời Sau và một hình phạt khủng khiếp nữa chào đón chúng ở Đời Sau.
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ الْغَافِلَاتِ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ لُعِنُوا فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
Surely, those who level a false charge against the chaste, naive and believing women are cursed in this world and the Hereafter, and for them there is a mighty punishment - 24:23.
On the face of it the same subject has been repeated in this verse which has already appeared in the verses of
وَالَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَأْتُوا بِأَرْبَعَةِ شُهَدَاءَ فَاجْلِدُوهُمْ ثَمَانِينَ جَلْدَةً وَلَا تَقْبَلُوا لَهُمْ شَهَادَةً أَبَدًا ۚ وَأُولَـٰئِكَ هُمُ الْفَاسِقُونَ ﴿4﴾ إِلَّا الَّذِينَ تَابُوا مِن بَعْدِ ذَٰلِكَ وَأَصْلَحُوا فَإِنَّ اللَّـهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ ﴿5﴾
And those who accuse the chaste women (of fornication), but they do not produce four witnesses, flog them with eighty stripes and do not accept their any evidence any more, and they are the sinners, [ 4] except those who repent afterwards and mend their ways; then, Allah is All-Forgiving, Very-Merciful. (24:4-5)
But in fact there is a big difference between the two, because at the end of verses on punishment of false accusation (24:4-5), those who repent are exempted and promised forgiveness. There is no such thing in this verse, and instead it announces the curse in this world and in the Hereafter, without any exception.
Therefore, it is obvious that this verse (24:23) is aimed at those who were involved in slandering Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ and did not repent, so much so that even after the revelation of her exoneration in the Qur'an they adhered to their malicious accusation and kept on propagating it. It is but obvious that no Muslim could do such a thing. If a Muslim disregards a categorical Qur'anic injunction, he cannot remain a Muslim. Hence, this reference relates to those hypocrites who did not stop their slander-mongering campaign against Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ even after the exoneration was reveled in her favour. There is no doubt that they were hypocrites and disbelievers. Therefore, those who had felt remorse on their doing they were granted pardon in the two worlds by Allah's mercy, and those who did not repent are declared in this verse as cursed, both in this world and the Hereafter. Those who felt remorse were given the glad tiding of deliverance from punishment, and those who did not feel remorse were warned of severe punishment. Those who repented were given the good news in إِنَّ اللَّـهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ (Allah is Most-forgiving Very-Merciful) and those who did not repent were warned of punishment in the next verse by saying يَوْمَ تَشْهَدُ عَلَيْهِمْ (On the Day their tongues, their hands and their legs will testify against them). (Bayan al-Qur’ an).
An important Warning
The few Muslims who got involved in the episode in connection with the slander on Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ did so at a time when verses regarding her exoneration were not revealed. After the revelation of verses of exoneration whoever makes an insinuation on her character is indeed a disbeliever and a denier of the Qur'an, like the few groups of Shi'ities and some other individuals, who are involved in the shameful practice. There is not the slightest doubt that they are disbelievers. They are regarded disbelievers by the consensus of entire Ummah.
Ce jour-là, leurs langues témoigneront des faussetés qu’elles ont prononcées. De même, leurs mains et leurs pieds témoigneront de leurs agissements
Magaganap sa kanila ang pagdurusang iyon sa Araw ng Pagbangon, sa Araw na sasaksi laban sa kanila ang mga dila nila sa binigkas nila na kabulaanan at sasaksi laban sa kanila ang mga kamay nila at ang mga paa nila sa dati nilang ginagawa.
Một sự kiện xảy ra vào Ngày Phán Xét là những chiếc lưỡi, những đôi tay và những đôi chân sẽ làm nhân chứng kết tội cho những gì mà họ đã làm.
Tale punizione li colpirà nel Giorno della Resurrezione, il Giorno in cui le loro lingue testimonieranno contro di loro per le falsità da loro pronunciate, e le loro mani e i loro piedi testimonieranno contro di loro per ciò che compievano.
يَوْمَ تَشْهَدُ عَلَيْهِمْ أَلْسِنَتُهُمْ وَأَيْدِيهِمْ وَأَرْجُلُهُم بِمَا كَانُوا يَعْمَلُونَ ﴿24﴾
On the Day their tongues, their hands and their legs will testify against them of what they used to do. - 24:24.
The Day on which their own tongues, hands and feet will speak against them and will testify against their crimes, they will be punished precisely according to the crimes they had committed. It is related in Ahadith that on the Dooms Day those who will admit their sins will be pardoned by Allah Ta’ ala, and He will conceal their sins from the crowd of people. If anyone will deny his sins and will claim that he did not commit them, and say that the angels did not write his record of actions correctly, then his speech will be taken away from him and his hands and feet will be asked to testify, who will speak and testify. Another verse الْيَوْمَ نَخْتِمُ عَلَىٰ أَفْوَاهِهِمْ (Today We set a seal on their mouths, - 36:65) states this very point. This verse says that their mouths will be sealed, but the verse under discussion (of Surah An-Nur) says that their tongues will testify. There is no contradiction in the two verses in that they will not be able to use their tongues at their discretion. In other words they will have no control on tongues to say anything wrong, as they have in this world. Instead their tongues will say only the right things against their intent and wish. It is also possible that at a certain time their mouths and tongues will be completely sealed and then the tongues are commanded to speak the truth (Only Allah knows best).
Azab tersebut akan ditimpakan kepada mereka di Hari Kiamat kelak, yaitu pada hari ketika lidah mereka bersaksi tentang perkataan batil yang mereka ucapkan, serta tangan dan kaki mereka menjadi saksi atas mereka terhadap apa yang dahulu mereka kerjakan.
Na Dan ustanuća protiv potvornikā svjedočit će njihovi vlastiti jezici, o potvorama koje su iznosili, i vlastite njihove ruke i noge, o grijesima koje su pomoću njih činili.
Recibirán el castigo en el Día del Juicio, el día en que sus lenguas atestiguarán contra ellos con respecto a la falsedad que hablaron, y sus manos y pies atestiguarán contra ellos por lo que solían hacer.
They will get that punishment on the Day of Judgment, the day when their tongues will testify against them as to the falsehood they spoke, and their hands and feet will testify against them as to what they used to do.
Kıyamet günü, dilleri konuştukları batıl şeyler hususunda aleylerinde şahitlik eder. Aynı şekilde elleri ve ayakları da yapmakta oldukları şeyler hususunda aleyhlerinde şahitlik eder.
C’est au cours de ce jour-là qu’Allah leur remettra leur juste rétribution et qu’ils sauront qu’Il est le Vrai, puisque toute nouvelle, toute promesse et toute menace provenant de Lui est véridique et est d’une clarté sans équivoque.
Pada hari itu Allah akan memberi mereka balasan yang setimpal secara adil, sehingga mereka menjadi tahu bahwa Allahlah Yang Mahabenar, yaitu segala sesuatu yang berasal dari-Nya berupa kabar berita, janji, atau ancaman memang benar dan jelas, tanpa ada keraguan terhadapnya.
Tad će im Allah u potpunosti dati ono što su zaslužili, bez zakidanja i nepravde. Oni će na Dan oživljenja saznati da je Allah istiniti Bog, te da su Njegova djela, obavijesti, obećanja, prijetnje sušta istina u koju nema nimalo sumnje.
Trong ngày hôm đó, Allah ban thưởng đầy đủ công bằng và họ mới nhận ra được Allah là Đấng Chân Lý, tất cả mọi thứ xuất phát từ Ngài như thông tin hoặc lời cảnh cáo hoặc lời hứa hẹn đều là thật không có gì phải ngờ vực.
Man often denigrates others. But he does not know that the words uttered by him reach God before reaching others. Man uses his hands and legs to harm and oppress others. But, he remains unaware of the fact that when the Day of Judgement arrives, his own hands and legs, being his no longer, will turn against him and act as God’s witnesses. This unawareness is the real root of all evils. If a man were to come to grips with the reality that he lives in a world where the eyes of God do not lose sight of him even for a single moment, and where every single action of his is being recorded by a divinely established system, his whole life would change. He would weigh every word before uttering it, and he would use the powers of his hands and legs with extreme caution.
Sa Araw na iyon, maglulubus-lubos sa kanila si Allāh ng ganti sa kanila ayon sa katarungan at makaaalam sila na si Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ay ang Katotohanan sapagkat bawat namumutawi sa Kanya na ulat o pangako o banta ay katotohanang maliwanag na walang pag-aatubili rito.
O gün Yüce Allah, adaletle onlara hak ettikleri cezayı tastamam verecek ve onlar, Allah -Subhanehu ve Teâlâ-'nın hak olduğunu bileceklerdir. Aynı şekilde O'ndan sadır olan her haber, her vaat ve her tehdit içinde şüphe olmayan apaçık bir haktır.
On that day, Allah will give them their full reward with justice and they will know Allah is the Truth. Every piece of information, promise or warning that comes from Him is clearly true without any doubt in it.
In quel Giorno, Allāh li retribuirà con giustizia per ciò che hanno compiuto, ed essi sanno che, in verità, Allāh, gloria Sua, è Verità: tutte le promesse e gli avvertimenti che Allāh comunica sono indubbia verità.
Ese día, Al-lah les dará su justa y total recompensa, y sabrán que Al-lah es la Verdad. Toda información, promesa o advertencia que proviene de Él es indiscutiblemente verdadera.
Ang bawat karima-rimarim kabilang sa mga lalaki, mga babae, mga sinasabi, at mga ginagawa ay nababagay at naaangkop sa anumang karima-rimarin. Ang bawat kaaya-aya kabilang doon ay nababagay at naaangkop sa anumang kaaya-aya. Ang mga lalaking kaaya-aya at mga babaing kaaya-ayang iyon ay mga pinawalang-sala mula sa sinasabi tungkol sa kanila ng mga lalaking karima-rimarim at mga babaing karima-rimarim. Ukol sa kanila ay isang kapatawaran mula kay Allāh, na nagpapatawad Siya sa pamamagitan nito sa mga pagkakasala nila. Ukol sa kanila ay isang kaloob na marangal, ang Paraiso.
Tout ce qui est mauvais s’assemble et tout ce qui est bon s’assemble. Cela concerne aussi bien les hommes et les femmes, que les paroles ou les actes. Les hommes bons et les femmes bonnes sont innocents de ce dont les accusent les hommes mauvais et les femmes mauvaises. Ils bénéficieront du pardon d’Allah pour leurs péchés et d’un don généreux qui est le Paradis.
الْخَبِيثَاتُ لِلْخَبِيثِينَ وَالْخَبِيثُونَ لِلْخَبِيثَاتِ ۖ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ لِلطَّيِّبِينَ وَالطَّيِّبُونَ لِلطَّيِّبَاتِ ۚ أُولَـٰئِكَ مُبَرَّءُونَ مِمَّا يَقُولُونَ ۖ لَهُم مَّغْفِرَةٌ وَرِزْقٌ كَرِيمٌ ﴿26﴾
Vile women are for vile men, and vile men are for vile women. And good women are for good men and good men are for good women. Those are free from what they (the accusers) say. For them there is forgiveness and a graceful provision - 24:26.
It means that the vulgar women are suitable for vulgar men and the vulgar men are suitable for vulgar women. And pure women are worthy for pure men and pure men are worthy for pure women.
In this last verse the common principle is stated that Allah Ta’ ala has created a connection between the people of the same nature. Thus, vulgar and unchaste women are inclined towards vulgar and unchaste men and vice versa. Similarly, pure and chaste women show inclination towards pure and decent men and vice versa. Therefore, everyone tries to find the spouse according to one's inclination and liking, and in a natural way one does find one to suit him or her.
In the light of this norm and principle it is now quite clear that the messengers of Allah, who are the models of purity and chastity both outwardly and inwardly in this world, are granted spouses by Allah Ta’ ala in accordance with their status. Hence, the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، who is the head of all messengers, was bestowed with spouses who were befitting to his position and status in purity, chastity and ethical excellence, and Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ is more prominent among them all. Only those can have any doubt or suspicion about her who do not have faith in the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself. It is mentioned about the wives of Sayyidna Nuh and Sayyidna Lut (علیہم السلام) in the Qur'an that they (wives) were disbelievers, but it is also established that they were not involved in any obscenity or vulgarity. Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ said ما بغت امرأۃ نبی قطّ Never did any wife of a messenger commit adultery'. (ذکرفی الدر المنثور). It is, therefore, corroborated that it is possible that a messenger's wife could be a disbeliever, but it is not possible that she could be vulgar and sexually immoral, because adultery is a natural detestable act in the eyes of people, whereas disbelief is not a natural detestable thing. (Bayan al-Qur’ an)
Her kötü erkek ve her kötü kadın, her kötü söz ve fiil kötülere yaraşır. Aynı şekilde her temiz olan da temiz olana yaraşır. Temiz olan kimseler, kötü olan kadınların ve erkeklerin söylediklerinden uzaktırlar. (Temiz olan) Bu kimseler için Allah'tan bir bağışlanma vardır. Allah, mağfireti ile onları affedecektir. Yine onlar için güzel bir rızık vardır ki, o rızık cennettir.
Every evil man, woman, saying and action is suited to what is evil and conforms to it, and every good thing of that is suited to what is good and conforms to it. Those good men and women are innocent of what the evil men and women say about them. For them is forgiveness from Allah through which He will forgive their sins, and for them is noble sustenance which is paradise.
The Goodness of `A'ishah because She is married to the best of Mankind
Ibn `Abbas said, "Evil words are for evil men, and evil men are for evil words; good words are for good men and good men are for good words. This was revealed concerning `A'ishah and the people of the slander." This was also narrated from Mujahid, `Ata', Sa`id bin Jubayr, Ash-Sha`bi, Al-Hasan bin Abu Al-Hasan Al-Basri, Habib bin Abi Thabit and Ad-Dahhak, and it was also the view favored by Ibn Jarir. He interpreted it to mean that evil speech is more suited to evil people, and good speech is more suited to good people. What the hypocrites attributed to `A'ishah was more suited to them, and she was most suited to innocence and having nothing to do with them. Allah said:
أُوْلَـئِكَ مُبَرَّءُونَ مِمَّا يَقُولُونَ
(such (good people) are innocent of (every) bad statement which they say;) `Abdur-Rahman bin Zayd bin Aslam said, "Evil women are for evil men and evil men are for evil women, and good women are for good men and good men are for good women." This also necessarily refers back to what they said, i.e., Allah would not have made `A'ishah the wife of His Messenger unless she had been good, because he is the best of the best of mankind. If she had been evil, she would not have been a suitable partner either according to His Laws or His decree. Allah said:
أُوْلَـئِكَ مُبَرَّءُونَ مِمَّا يَقُولُونَ
(such are innocent of (every) bad statement which they say;) meaning, they are remote from what the people of slander and enmity say.
لَهُم مَّغْفِرَةٌ
(for them is forgiveness,) means, because of the lies that were told about them,
وَرِزْقٌ كَرِيمٌ
(and honored provision.) meaning, with Allah in the Gardens of Delight. This implies a promise that she will be the wife of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ in Paradise.
Setiap yang keji dari kalangan laki-laki, wanita, perbuatan, dan perkataan akan cocok dan sesuai dengan kekejian yang semisalnya. Sebaliknya, setiap yang baik itu cocok dan sesuai dengan hal yang baik juga. Kaum laki-laki dan wanita yang baik-baik lagi bersih itu terjauhkan dari apa yang dituduhkan oleh kaum laki-laki dan wanita yang keji. Bagi mereka yang baik dan bersih itu ampunan dari Tuhan mereka yang menghapus segala dosa mereka dan bagi mereka juga rezeki yang mulia, yaitu surga.
Tutti gli uomini, le donne, le parole e le azioni maligne si addicono al Maligno, e ogni bene si addice al pio; i pii e le pie vengono dichiarati innocenti dalle accuse dei maligni e delle maligne, e otterranno il perdono di Allāh, che perdonerà i loro peccati, e otterranno un buon sostentamento nel Paradiso.
Tất cả những người nam và những người nữ có những lời nói và hành động sàm bậy mới đáng là một đôi của nhau; còn những người nam và những người nữ đứng đắn, đoan trang mới xứng đáng là một đôi của nhau. Nhóm nam nữ đứng đắn, trong sạch đó vô tội với mọi lời cáo buộc từ nhóm người nam và nữ xấu xa kia, họ sẽ được Allah tha thứ tội lỗi cho họ và được ban thưởng vô định lượng nơi Thiên Đàng.
A man is not bad simply because evil is spoken of him. Conversely, no one becomes good simply by popular acclaim. Critical comments genuinely apply to an individual only if they are in accordance with his nature. If evil people pass evil comments about good people, then such comments turn back upon the speakers themselves and good people are completely absolved of any blame. Nevertheless, those who are personally good may become objects of calumny. It is certain, however, that in the Hereafter they will be considered innocent and no blame will attach to them. Rather, they will be showered with rewards, because they had to face false allegations on account of their breaking off with untruth and their complete attachment to the Truth.
Nevaljale žene i nevaljali muškarci koji govore odvratne riječi i čine ogavna djela, pripadaju onima kakvi su i sami, a čestite žene i čestiti muškarci pripadaju onima kakvi su i sami. U odnosu na potvore koje o njima iznose nevaljali i iskvareni, čestiti vjernici su nedužni, i njima će Allah, džellešanuhu, oprostiti grijehe, zanemarit će njihova hrđava djela i dat će im dragocjenu opskrbu u džennetu, u Svojoj blizini.
Toda persona perversa, sea hombre o mujer, sus palabras y acciones son perversas, mientras que toda persona virtuosa, sea hombre o mujer, sus palabras y sus acciones son virtuosas. Esos hombres y mujeres virtuosos son inocentes de lo que dicen los perversos acerca de ellos. Los virtuosos obtendrán el perdón de Al-lah por el que Él perdonará sus pecados y recibirán un noble sustento en el paraíso.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i postupate u skladu s islamskim vjerozakonom, kad htjednete ući u tuđe kuće, prije ulaska tražite dopuštenje i pozdravite ukućane rekavši: “Es-Selamu alejkum! Mogu li ući?” Za vas je bolje, čistije, čednije i dalje od sumnje da zatražite dopuštenje prije ulaska. Allah vas savjetuje da biste se opomenuli na Allahove propise i primijenili ih u praksi.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengamalkan syariat-Nya! Janganlah kalian memasuki rumah yang bukan rumah kalian sebelum meminta izin dari penghuninya untuk memasukinya dan memberi salam kepada penghuninya dengan menyatakan, "Assalamu alaikum, bolehkah aku masuk?" Adab minta izin yang diperintahkan kepada kalian ini lebih baik bagi kalian daripada memasuki rumah secara tiba-tiba, agar kalian selalu mengingat apa yang diperintahkan dan mengamalkannya.
Seeking Permission and the Etiquette of entering Houses
This is the Islamic etiquette. Allah taught these manners (of seeking permission) to His believing servants and commanded them not to enter houses other than their own until they had asked permission, i.e., to ask for permission before entering and to give the greeting of Salam after asking. One should seek permission three times, and if permission is given, (he may enter), otherwise he should go away.It was reported in the Sahih that when Abu Musa asked `Umar three times for permission to enter and he did not give him permission, he went away. Then `Umar said, "Did I not hear the voice of `Abdullah bin Qays asking for permission to enter Let him come in." So they looked for him, but found that he had gone. When he came later on, `Umar said, "Why did you go away" He said, "I asked for permission to enter three times, but permission was not given to me, and I heard the Prophet say,
«إِذَا اسْتَأْذَنَ أَحَدُكُمْ ثَلَاثًا فَلَمْ يُؤْذَنْ لَهُ فَلْيَنْصَرِفْ»
(If any one of you asks for permission three times and it is not given, then let him go away.)" `Umar said, "You should certainly bring me evidence for this or I shall beat you!" So he went to a group of the Ansar and told them what `Umar said. They said, "No one will give testimony for you but the youngest of us." So Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri went with him and told `Umar about that. `Umar said, "What kept me from learning that was my being busy in the marketplace." Imam Ahmad recorded a narration stating that Anas or someone else said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ asked for permission to enter upon Sa`d bin `Ubadah. He said:
«السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ»
(As-Salamu `Alayka wa Rahmatullah) Sa`d said, "Wa `Alaykas-Salam Wa Rahmatullah," but the Prophet did not hear the returned greeting until he had given the greeting three times and Sa`d had returned the greeting three times, but he did not let him hear him i.e., Sa`d responded in a low voice. So the Prophet went back, and Sa`d followed him and said,"O Messenger of Allah, may my father and mother be ransomed for you! You did not give any greeting but I responded to you, but I did not let you hear me. I wanted to get more of your Salams and blessings." Then he admitted him to his house and offered him some raisins. The Prophet ate, and when he finished, he said,
«أَكَلَ طَعَامَكُمُ الْأَبْرَارُ، وَصَلَّتْ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ، وَأَفْطَرَ عِنْدَكُمُ الصَّائِمُونَ»
(May the righteous eat your food, may the angels send blessings upon you and may those who are fasting break their fast with you.) It should also be known that the one who is seeking permission to enter should not stand directly in front of the door; he should have the door on his right or left, because of the Hadith recorded by Abu Dawud from `Abdullah bin Busr, who said, "When the Messenger of Allah ﷺ came to someone's door, he would never stand directly in front of it, but to the right or left, and he would say,
«السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكُمْ، السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكُمْ»
(As-Salamu `Alaykum, As-Salamu `Alaykum.) That was because at that time the houses had no covers or curtains over their doorways." This report was recorded by Abu Dawud only. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«لَوْ أَنَّ امْرَءًا اطَّلَعَ عَلَيْكَ بِغَيْرِ إِذْنٍ فَخَذَفْتَهُ بِحَصَاةٍ فَفَقَأْتَ عَيْنَهُ، مَا كَانَ عَلَيْكَ مِنْ جُنَاحٍ»
(If a person looks into your house without your permission, and you throw a stone at him and it puts his eye out, there will be no blame on you.) The Group recorded that Jabir said, "I came to the Prophet with something that was owed by my father and knocked at the door. He said,
«مَنْ ذَا؟»
(Who is that) I said, "I am!" He said,
«أَنَا أَنَا»
(I I) as if he disliked it." He did not like it because this word tells you nothing about who is saying it, unless he clearly states his name or the name by which he is known, (nickname) otherwise everyone could call himself "Me", and it does not fulfill the purpose of asking permission to enter, which is to put people at their ease, as commanded in the Ayah. Al-`Awfi narrated from Ibn `Abbas, "Putting people at ease means seeking permission to enter." This was also the view of others. Imam Ahmad recorded from Kaladah bin Al-Hanbal that at the time of the Conquest (of Makkah), Safwan bin Umayyah sent him with milk, a small gazelle, and small cucumbers when the Prophet was at the top of the valley. He said, "I entered upon the Prophet and I did not give the greeting of Salam nor ask for permission to enter. The Prophet said,
«ارْجِعْ فَقُلْ: السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكُمْ أَأَدْخُلُ؟»
(Go back and say: "As-Salamu `Alaykum, may I enter") This was after Safwan had become Muslim." This was also recorded by Abu Dawud, At-Tirmidhi and An-Nasa'i. At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Gharib." Ibn Jurayj said that he heard `Ata' bin Abi Rabah narrating that Ibn `Abbas, may Alah be pleased with him, said, "There are three Ayat whose rulings people neglect. Allah says,
إِنَّ أَكْرَمَكُمْ عَندَ اللَّهِ أَتْقَـكُمْ
(Verily, the most honorable of you with Allah is the one who has the most Taqwa) 49:13, But (now) they say that the most honorable of them with Allah is the one who has the biggest house. As for seeking permission, the people have forgotten all about it." I said, "Should I seek permission to enter upon my orphan sisters who are living with me in one house" He said, "Yes." I asked him to make allowances for me but he refused and said, "Do you want to see them naked" I said, "No." He said, "Then ask for permission to enter." I asked him again and he said, "Do you want to obey Allah" I said, "Yes." He said, "Then ask for permission." Ibn Jurayj said, "Ibn Tawus told me that his father said, `There are no women whom I hate to see naked more than those who are my Mahrams.' He was very strict on this point." Ibn Jurayj narrated that Az-Zuhri said, "I heard Huzayl bin Shurahbil Al-Awdi Al-A`ma (say that) he heard Ibn Mas`ud say, `You have to seek permission to enter upon your mothers."' Ibn Jurayj said, "I said to `Ata': `Does a man have to seek permission to enter upon his wife' He said, `No, it can be understood that this is not obligatory, but it is better for him to let her know that he is coming in so as not to startle her, because she may be in a state where she does not want him to see her. "' Abu Ja`far bin Jarir narrated from the nephew of Zaynab -- the wife of `Abdullah bin Mas`ud -- that Zaynab, may Allah be pleased with her, said, "When `Abdullah came back from some errand and reached the door, he would clear his throat and spit, because he did not want to come suddenly and find us in a state he disliked." Its chain of narration is Sahih.
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَدْخُلُواْ بُيُوتاً غَيْرَ بُيُوتِكُمْ حَتَّى تَسْتَأْنِسُواْ وَتُسَلِّمُواْ عَلَى أَهْلِهَا
(O you who believe! Enter not houses other than your own, until you have asked permission and greeted those in them;) Muqatil bin Hayyan said: "During the Jahiliyyah, when a man met his friend, he would not greet him with Salam; rather he would say "Huyyita Sabahan" or "Huyyita Masa'an" equivalent to "Good morning" or "Good evening". This was the greeting among the people at that time. They did not seek permission to enter one another's houses; a man might walk straight in and say, "I have come in," and so on. This was difficult for a man to bear, as he might be with his wife. So Allah changed all that by enjoining covering and chastity, making it pure and free of any sin or impropriety. So Allah said:
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَدْخُلُواْ بُيُوتاً غَيْرَ بُيُوتِكُمْ حَتَّى تَسْتَأْنِسُواْ وَتُسَلِّمُواْ عَلَى أَهْلِهَا
(O you who believe! Enter not houses other than your own, until you have asked permission and greeted those in them...) What Muqatil said is good. Allah said:
ذَلِكُمْ خَيْرٌ لَّكُمْ
(that is better for you,) meaning, seeking permission to enter in is better for you because it is better for both parties, the one who is seeking permission to enter and the people inside the house.
لَعَلَّكُمْ تَذَكَّرُونَ
(in order that you may remember.)
فَإِن لَّمْ تَجِدُواْ فِيهَآ أَحَداً فَلاَ تَدْخُلُوهَا حَتَّى يُؤْذَنَ لَكُمُ
(And if you find no one therein, still enter not until permission has been given.) This has to do with the way in which one deals with other people's property without their permission. If he wants to, he can give permission, and if he wants to he can refrain from giving permission.
وَإِن قِيلَ لَكُمْ ارْجِعُواْ فَارْجِعُواْ هُوَ أَزْكَى لَكُمْ
(And if you are asked to go back, go back, for it is purer for you.) means, if you are turned away at the door, before or after permission has been given,
فَارْجِعُواْ هُوَ أَزْكَى لَكُمْ
(go back, for it is purer for you.) means, going back is purer and better for you.
وَاللَّهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ عَلِيمٌ
(And Allah is All-Knower of what you do.) Qatadah said that one of the emigrants said: "All my life I tried to follow this Ayah, but if I asked for permission to enter upon one of my brothers and he asked me to go back, I could not do so happily, although Allah says,
وَإِن قِيلَ لَكُمْ ارْجِعُواْ فَارْجِعُواْ هُوَ أَزْكَى لَكُمْ وَاللَّهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ عَلِيمٌ
(And if you are asked to go back, go back, for it is purer for you. And Allah is All-Knower of what you do.)"
وَإِن قِيلَ لَكُمْ ارْجِعُواْ فَارْجِعُواْ
(And if you are asked to go back, go back....) Sa`id bin Jubayr said, "This means, do not stand at people's doors."
لَّيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَدْخُلُواْ بُيُوتاً غَيْرَ مَسْكُونَةٍ
(There is no sin on you that you enter houses uninhabited,) This Ayah is more specific than the one that comes before it, because it states that it is permissible to enter houses where there is nobody, if one has a reason for doing so, such as houses that are prepared for guests -- if he has been given permission once, then this is sufficient. Ibn Jurayj said, "Ibn `Abbas said:
لاَ تَدْخُلُواْ بُيُوتاً غَيْرَ بُيُوتِكُمْ
(Enter not houses other than your own, ) then this was abrogated and an exception was made, and Allah said:
لَّيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَدْخُلُواْ بُيُوتاً غَيْرَ مَسْكُونَةٍ فِيهَا مَتَاعٌ لَّكُمْ
(There is no sin on you that you enter houses uninhabited, (when) you have any interest in them.) This was also narrated from `Ikrimah and Al-Hasan Al-Basri.
Quienes tienen fe en Al-lah y cumplen Su ley revelada, que no entren en casas que no sean las suyas hasta que pidan el permiso de sus residentes para ingresar en ellas y los saluden con estas palabras: “La paz sea con ustedes, ¿puedo entrar?” Pedir permiso como les fue ordenado es mejor para ustedes que entrar sin aviso, para que reflexionen en lo que se les ordenó y lo lleven a cabo.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at gumawa ayon sa Batas Niya, huwag kayong pumasok sa mga bahay na hindi mga bahay ninyo hanggang sa nagpaalam kayo sa mga nakatira sa mga ito sa pagpasok sa kanila at bumati kayo sa kanila sa pamamagitan ng pagsabi ninyo sa pagbati at pagpaalam: "Assalāmu `alaykum. Papasok po ba ako?" Ang pagpaalam na iyon na ipinag-utos sa inyo ay higit na mabuti para sa inyo kaysa sa pagpasok nang biglaan, nang sa gayon kayo ay magsasaalaala sa ipinag-utos sa inyo para sumunod kayo.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et mettez en pratique Ses prescriptions, n’entrez pas dans des maisons qui ne sont pas les vôtres avant de saluer leurs occupants et de leur demander la permission d’entrer en disant par exemple:
Que la paix soit sur vous, puis-je entrer ? Cette manière qui vous est imposée est assurément meilleure que de faire irruption soudainement chez les gens, puissiez-vous vous rappeler de ce qui vous a été ordonné et vous y conformer.
27- Ey iman edenler! Kendi evlerinizin dışındaki (yabancı) evlere izin alıp o ev halkına selâm vermeden girmeyin. Bu, sizin için daha hayırlıdır. Olur ki düşünüp öğüt alırsınız.
28- Eğer o (yabancı evlerde) kimseyi bulamazsanız size izin verilinceye kadar oralara girmeyin. Eğer size “Geri dönün” denirse, geri dönün. Bu, sizin için daha nezihtir. Allah yaptıklarınızı çok iyi bilir.
29- Oturulmayan ve içlerinde size ait eşya/fayda bulunan evlere (izinsiz) girmenizde ise size bir günah yoktur. Allah, açığa vurduklarınızı da gizlediklerinizi de bilir.
27. Yüce Yaratıcı mü’min kullarına irşadda bulunarak kendi evleri dışındaki evlere izin almaksızın girmemelerini emretmektedir. Çünkü izinsiz başkasının evine girmenin pek çok kötü sonucu vardır. Bunlardan birisini Allah Rasûlü şu buyruğu ile söz konusu etmektedir:“İzin istemek, ancak (ev sahiplerinin görülmesinin arzulamadıkları hallerinin) görülmesi(ni önlemek) için emredilmiştir.” İzin istememe dolayısı ile evlerin içerisinde görülmesi istenmeyen haller göze çarpar. Ev, içindekileri örtüp saklama hususunda elbisenin insanın bedenindeki avreti örtmesine benzer. İzin istemenin bir diğer sebebi, izinsiz giren kimsenin hırsızlık veya buna benzer kötü bir itham ve şüphe altında kalmasını gerektirmesidir. Çünkü gizlice bir yere girmek, kötülük yapmak istemenin delilidir. İşte Yüce Allah, mü’minlere kendi evlerinin dışındaki evlere “izin alıp o ev halkına selâm vermeden” girmeyi yasaklamaktadır. İzin almaya âyet-i kerimede (ısınma, ünsiyet sağlama anlamında)“istinas” denmesinin sebebi, bu yolla ünsiyetin husule gelmesi, izin almaksızın ise soğukluk ve ürkmenin söz konusu olması dolayısıyladır. İzin alıp hane halkına selam vermek, hadis-i şerifte geçtiği üzere: “Esselamu aleykum, girebilir miyim?” demek sûreti ile olur. “Bu” sözü geçen şekilde izin istemek “sizin için daha hayırlıdır. Olur ki düşünüp öğüt alırsınız.” Çünkü bunun birçok faydası vardır ve bu, sahip olunması gereken ahlâkî erdemlerdendir. Eğer kendisinden izin istenen kişi izin verirse, izin talep eden de içeri girer.
28. “Eğer o (yabancı evlerde) kimseyi bulamazsanız size izin verilinceye kadar oralara girmeyin. Eğer size “Geri dönün” denirse, geri dönün.” Geri dönmemezlik etmeyin, bundan dolayı da kızıp öfkelenmeyin. Çünkü ev sahibi, sizin yerine getirilmesi gereken bir hakkınızı engellemiş değildir. O, bağışta bulunan kişi durumundadır. Dilerse izin verir, dilemezse vermez. Öyleyse sizden herhangi bir kimse böyle bir halden dolayı kibirlenip de kızmasın. Çünkü “bu, sizin için daha nezihtir.” Kötülüklerden arınıp temizlenmeniz ve iyiliklerle bezenmeniz için daha uygundur. “Allah, yaptıklarınızı çok iyi bilir.” Ve herkese az olsun, çok olsun, iyi olsun kötü olsun, ne amel yaptıysa onun karşılığını verecektir.
29. Bu, fiilen mesken olarak kullanılan evlere dair hükümdür. İnsanın orada eşyasının bulunması ile bulunmaması arasında fark yoktur. Yine mesken olarak kullanılmayan ama insanın eşyası bulunmayan evler için de hüküm böyledir. Ev halkı bulunmayan, içinde kişiye ait eşyaların bulunduğu, oraya girme gereği duymakla birlikte kendilerinden izin alması mümkün olacak kimse bulunmayan evlere gelince -mesela ücret ödeyerek ve benzeri yollarla tutulup kalınan kiralık evler (otel vb.) buna örnektir- bunlar hakkında Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Oturulmayan ve içlerinde size ait eşya/fayda bulunan evlere (izinsiz) girmenizde ise size bir günah yoktur.” Bu, daha önce sözü edilen evlere izinsiz girmenin haram ve günah olduğuna delildir. Yüce Allah’ın:“Oturulmayan ve içlerinde size ait eşya/fayda bulunan evler” tabiri, Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’in hayret verici kayıtlı ifadelerinden birisidir. Çünkü daha önce geçen “kendi evlerinizin dışındaki evlere” buyruğu, insanın mülkiyetinde bulunmayan bütün evleri kapsayan umumi bir lafızdır. Bu âyet-i kerimedeki kayıt ile Yüce Allah, kişinin kendi mülkü altında olmamakla birlikte içinde kendisine ait eşya/fayda bulunan ve orada oturan kimselerin olmadığı evleri bu umumi lafzın dışına çıkarmakta ve bu gibi evlere izinsiz girmekten vebali kaldırmaktadır. “Allah, açığa vurduklarınızı da gizlediklerinizi de bilir.” Gizli ve açık bütün hallerinizi bilir. Sizin maslahatınıza olan şeyleri de bilir. Bu yüzden size gerek duyduğunuz ve sizin için zorunlu bulunan şer’î hükümler buyurmuştur.
O those who have faith in Allah and act on His sacred law, do not enter houses besides your own houses until you seek permission from their inhabitants to enter them and you greet them, by saying in greeting and seeking permission: “Peace be on you, can I come in?” That seeking permission you have been ordered is better for you than entering suddenly, so that you remember what you have been ordered and then carry it out.
Commentary
The fifth injunction regarding mutual meetings and asking permission before entering anyone's home
Right from the beginning of Surah An-Nur it is enjoined to curb the obscenity and immorality in the society, and to restrain this, various punishments are prescribed. Then labeling of false accusation on someone is condemned. After that such injunctions are enjoined which can check these obscenities and safeguard the chastity and continence, and also create an atmosphere to eliminate the conditions of their development. The issues and instructions regarding seeking permission before entering anyone's house (Isti'dhan) also fall within these injunctions. Hence, entering in anyone's house or to peep in without the permission of the owner has been prohibited. The wisdom in this instruction is that one should not cast an eye on women who are not one's mahram (with whom marriage is prohibited). In the above verses various instructions are given against various types of houses.
There are four categories of houses. One, in which one lives, where there is no possibility of the presence of some stranger. Two, where someone else is also residing, irrespective of being mahram or not, and where there is a possibility of someone's entry. Three, where there are both possibilities that someone is living or the house is empty. Four, a house which is not specified for anyone's living, such as, a mosque, school, monastery, shrine etc., where all people go in. Out of these four categories it is obvious that there is no need of asking permission to go in the houses of the first kind. Hence, the first category is not mentioned specifically in these verses, but for the other three categories injunctions are spelled out.
An important aspect of Qur’ anic social ethic is that if you go to meet someone, first ask the permission and do not enter in anyone's house without permission.
It is a pity that the amount of importance Islam has attached to ethics of visiting someone by providing detailed instructions about them in the Qur'an, and which were strongly emphasized by the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، both by practice and oral teachings, the present day Muslims neglect them by the same margin. Even the pious and educated people do not regard this a sin, nor do they make an effort to act on them. The other civilized nations of the world have adopted them to improve their society, but the Muslims have lagged behind them all. This was the very first Islamic injunction which was overlooked by the Muslims to begin with. It is worth noting that seeking permission (Isti'dhan) is that injunction of the Holy Qur'an in which even the slightest laxity or alteration is termed by Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ as the rejection of the Qur'an itself. As a matter of fact now people overlook these injunctions so much as if they are not part of the Holy Qur'an. إِنَّا لِلَّـهِ وَإِنَّا إِلَيْهِ رَاجِعُونَ
Wisdom of seeking permission (Isti'dhan)
Allah Ta’ ala has provided every person a place where he lives, whether he owns it or has acquired it on rent. Such a place is his home, and the real purpose of a home is to provide comfort and tranquility. When the Holy Qur'an has referred to one's home as a great blessing of Allah, it has an indication towards this basic objective of a home. The Qur'an says, جَعَلَ لَكُم مِّن بُيُوتِكُمْ سَكَنًا (16:80) It means that Allah has given you peace and comfort through your homes. One can enjoy peace and comfort in his home only when he can live there without the interference of anyone else, and can rest and work at will. Any interference in his freedom is tantamount to killing the very purpose of the home, which is naturally very damaging. Islam has prohibited harming anyone without any cause. A great wisdom in the injunction of seeking permission is to save people from interference of others and its consequent ill effects, which is obligatory on all peace loving people.
The other consideration in the injunction is for the visitor himself, in that if he would go in to meet someone after taking permission, then the host will also reciprocate his gesture by giving him due importance and respect. If his visit is with purpose then the host will be sympathetic and try to meet his need. On the other hand, if he would go in to call on someone without taking his permission, like an uncouth, then naturally he would not be so welcome, and the host would like to get rid of him as quickly as possible. Even if the host had any sympathy toward him, it would be reduced, and the sin for causing trouble to a Muslim would be additional.
The third consideration is the elimination of obscenity and immorality. If one enters someone's home without taking prior permission, the possibility is that he might see the ladies of the house, which may lead to temptations. It is for this reason that the injunctions on seeking permission are placed next to punishment of adultery and punishment of false accusation etc.
The fourth consideration is that sometimes one is busy in the solitude of his home doing something which he does not want others to see. If someone comes into his house unannounced, then that act will be known to others, which he wanted to conceal. Any attempt to disclose the secrets of others is also a sin and a source of vexation. Some issues concerning seeking permission have been described in the above verses themselves, so they should be considered first. Other related issues will be dealt with later.
Ruling
In these verses the address is with the phrase يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا (0 those who believe) which is used for men, (because the relative pronoun in the text الَّذِينَ is originally of masculine gender) but women are also included in the injunction, like other Qur'anic injunctions, which are normally addressed to men but women are included in them, except in some cases where it is expressly mentioned that they are exclusive for men. Therefore, wives of the Sahabah included themselves in the address of the present verse and acted accordingly. Whenever they would visit any one's house, they used to seek permission. Sayyidah Umm Iyas ؓ has said ` We were four women who used to visit frequently Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ together, and used to seek permission before going in the house, and would enter only after she had permitted'. (Ibn Kathir on the authority of Ibn Abi Hatim)
Ruling
It is clear from the universality of this verse that on a visit to anyone's house the injunction of seeking permission is common to all, whether men or women, Mahram or non-Mahram. Either a woman goes to visit another woman, or a man goes to visit another man, it is obligatory on all to seek permission. Similarly, if a man visits his mother, sisters or any other Mahram woman, he should seek permission. Imam Malik (رح) has narrated in Muwatta' quoting ` Ata Ibn Yasar رحمۃ اللہ علیہم that someone enquired from the Holy Prophet ﷺ whether he should seek permission before going to his mother. He said ` Yes, do seek permission'. Then that fellow said '0 Messenger of Allah, I live with my mother in the same house'. He said even then you should not enter the house without taking permission. He asked again "0 Messenger of Allah ﷺ ! ` I am always at her service'. He ﷺ replied, ` You should still ask her permission. Would you like that you see your mother naked? He said ` No, no'. Then the Holy Prophet ﷺ said ` It is for this reason that you should seek permission, because there is a possibility that she might have uncovered some of her coverable parts in the house for some need'. (Mazhari)
One learns from this Hadith that the word "other than your own houses" in the phrase غَيْرَ بُيُوتِكُمْ (24:27) as it appears in the Qur’ an, refers to those houses where one lives alone and no one else, like parents, brothers or sisters reside with him. (It is only in this case that seeking permission is not necessary).
Ruling
If someone is living alone in the house with his wife, even then it is preferable and a sunnah to make some sort of sound, such as hem or thump, before entering, in order to make known his incoming, although seeking permission is not obligatory in this case. Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn Mas` ud's wife ؓ has reported that whenever ` Abdullah ؓ would come in the house, he would always make a hemming sound at the door to announce his arrival before entering, so that he should not see us in a condition that he would like to avoid. (Ibn Kathir quoting Ibn Jarir with an authentic chain). In another situation Ibn Juraij inquired from ` Ata (رح) whether it is obligatory to seek permission before going in one's own house to his wife, and he said ` no'. Ibn Kathir after quoting this version has explained that what it means is that it is not obligatory but preferable.
The Traditional way of seeking permission
The procedure for seeking permission, as explained in the verse is حَتَّىٰ تَسْتَأْنِسُوا وَتُسَلِّمُوا عَلَىٰ أَهْلِهَا (24:27) that is do not enter into any one's house until carrying out two things. First, Isti'nas - its literal meaning is to seek
acquaintance. Majority of commentators have taken this word for isti'dhan, that is to take permission. By the use of word Isti'nas instead of isti'dhan there is a hint that in taking permission before entering, the host gets acquainted with the visitor through his voice and the element of surprise is removed. The second requirement is greeting the inmates of the house with salam. Some commentators have elaborated it as; one should first seek permission and on entering the house should greet the inmates. Qurtubi has also adopted this explanation that one should first seek permission, and when it is granted, only then go in and greet the hosts. Sayyidna Abu Ayyub Ansari's ؓ Hadith also corresponds well with this explanation, to which Mawardi has added further that if the visitor happens to see an inmate of the house before seeking permission, then he should first greet him, and then seek permission to go in, otherwise one should first seek permission and then greet on entering. But the procedure that seems to be masnun through narrations of Hadith, is that one should first greet from outside with Assalamu Alaikum ( السلام علیکم) and then by announcing big name should seek permission to go in.
Imam Bukhari (رح) in his al-Adab ul-Mufrad has quoted on the authority of Sayyidna Abu Huraira ؓ that if someone seeks permission before greeting, the host need not reply (because he has deviated from the practice adopted by the Holy Prophet ﷺ) (Ruh al-Ma ani) Abu Dawud has narrated in his Hadith that someone from Bani ` Amir sought permission from the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، saying أألِجُ (that is, can I thrust in?). On hearing that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said to his servant, "this man does not know how to seek permission. Go to him and explain to him that the permission should be sought by saying السلام علیکم أأدخل (that is, Assalamu` Alaikum, can I come in?). Before the servant could go out that fellow himself said 'Assalamu Alaikum السلام علیکم أأدخل as he had heard the instruction of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Then he permitted him to come in. (Ibn Kathir)
Baihaqi has narrated in Shu` ab-ul-'Iman on the authority of Sayyidna Jabir (رح) that the Holy Prophet ﷺ once said لا تأذنوا لمن لم یبدأ بالسلام ، that is ` Do not let in the one who does not greet before seeking permission'. (Mazhari). In this case the Holy Prophet ﷺ has made two corrections. One, that one should greet first. Two, that he had used the word اَدخُلُ instead of اَلِجُ , which was not proper, because the word is derived from wuluj (وُلُوج) which means, to make an entry with force into a narrow space. This expression is against all ethics. In any case, one learns from these narrations that the instruction of greetings given in the Qur'anic verses relate to the greeting for seeking permission, which is offered from outside the house for inviting the attention of the inmates. On entering the house, the greetings should be repeated in the usual manner.
Ruling
The procedure of greeting first and then seeking permission for entry, as has been established by various Ahadith, can best be followed if the visitor himself announces his name for seeking permission. This was exactly the practice of Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ . He used to announce at the door of the Holy Prophet ﷺ السّلام علی رسول اللہ، السلام علیکم أیدخل عمر ؟ that is, after the greetings whether Umar ؓ can come in. (Ibn Kathir etc.) Sahih of Muslim has narrated that Sayyidna Abu Musa al-Ash` ari ؓ went to see Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ and sought permission to get in by saying ھٰذا ابو موسٰی، السلام علیکم ھٰذا الاشعری (Qurtubi). First he gave his name as Abu Musa and then for further clarification added Ash'ari. This is to help the host recognize the caller immediately and respond quickly, for without recognizing the visitor the host may hesitate to give permission for getting in.
Ruling
Some people adopt the worst possible practice in this regard that they ask permission from outside to come in without disclosing their identity. And when the host inquires as to who was there, they would answer ` It is me'. This is not the right answer to the host. If he has not recognized the voice on the first call, how can he recognize with the answer - ` it is me'.
Al-Khatib a1-Baghdadi has reported in his Jami` quoting ` Ali Ibn 'Asim al-Wasiti that when he went to Basrah he went to see Sayyidna Mughira Ibn Shu'bah ؓ ، and knocked at his door. Sayyidna Mughirah ؓ inquired from inside as to who was there. He answered Ana (انا) that is It is me'. So, Sayyidna Mughirah ؓ said ` I do not have anyone among my friends by the name Ana' (انا). Then he went out and related the Hadith to him that one day Sayyidna Jabir Ibn ` Abdullah ؓ went to see the Holy Prophet ﷺ and knocked at his door. The Holy Prophet ﷺ inquired from inside as to who was there, and Jabir said Ana (انا) that is It is me'. Then the Holy Prophet ﷺ repeated the words ` Ana Ana' (انا انا) to explain that there is no point in saying Ana, Ana, as no one can be recognized by this word.
Ruling
There is yet another very wrong practice which is commonly observed these days even by the educated people, and that is they would knock at the door and when the inmates would enquire from inside as to who was there, they do not reply at all and remain silent. This is the worst practice to tease the host, as he remains in suspense about the identity of the visitor, and the very spirit of seeking permission is defeated.
Ruling
This has also been established by these narrations that it is also a correct procedure of seeking permission to knock at the door, provided one tells his name at the same time.
Ruling
If one knocks at the door, it should not be so strong that the inmates get upset, rather it should be mild with the sole purpose of letting the inmates know that someone is at the door. Those who used to knock at the door of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، they used to knock with their nails in a manner that the sound should not be loud enough to disturb him. (As narrated by Al-Khatib in his Jami` - Qurtubi) If one understands the spirit behind isti'dhan that it is meant to seek permission with familiarization (isti'nas) of the caller, then automatically he would take care of all those things which could possibly trouble the host. at is required is to knock gently and announce the name for familiarization.
Important Warning
These days people do not pay any attention toward seeking permission, which is a clear sin for forsaking an obligation. But on the other hand there are some problems in our time for those who do want to take permission in the prescribed manner, that is first offer greetings from outside and then seek permission by announcing their name. One problem is that the host to whom they want their voice to reach is not available close to the door, hence it is difficult to convey to him the sound of greetings and the name of the caller. Therefore, the important thing to note is that the spirit of the injunction is not to enter anyone's house without permission. There may be different forms of seeking permission in different places in different times. One such form is to knock at the door, which is established by the record of Hadith. In the present time people fix up bells at their doors. It is sufficient for carrying out the obligation of seeking permission to press the button of the bell, provided the caller also announces his name after that in an audible voice for the host. Apart from this, it is also in order to adopt any other method of seeking permission in vogue at any place. The present day system of sending in visiting cards to disclose the identity of the caller is a good practice in that not only the name of the caller but also his address is made known to the host without any effort on his part, which fulfils the spirit behind isti'dhan. Therefore, there is no harm in adopting this system.
O voi che credete in Allāh e che applicate la Sua Legge, non entrate in case che non sono le vostre finché non chiedete il permesso di entrare a chi vi abita e non pronunciate il saluto, dicendo, nel salutare e chiedere permesso: "Pace a voi, posso entrare?" Il fatto di chiedere il permesso, come vi è stato ordinato, è cosa migliore, per voi, che entrare all'improvviso. Forse vi rammenterete di ciò che vi è stato ordinato e lo applicherete.
Ey Allah'a iman eden ve Allah'ın dini ile amel edenler! Sakın kendi evleriniz dışındaki evlere sahipleri size izin vermeden girmeyin. Bilakis izin alarak ve selam vererek: "Esselamu aleykum, girebilir miyim?" deyin. Almakla emrolunduğunuz bu izin, sizin için aniden izin almadan girmenizden daha hayırlıdır. Umulur ki, emrolunduğunuz bu husustan öğüt alır ve onu uygularsınız.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu memasuki rumah yang bukan rumahmu sehingga meminta izin dan memberi salam kepada penghuninya. Yang demikian itu lebih baik bagimu, agar kamu (selalu) ingat. Jika kamu tidak menemui seorang pun di dalamnya, maka janganlah kamu masuk sehingga kamu men-dapat izin. Dan jika dikatakan kepadamu, 'Kembali (saja)lah,' maka hendaklah kamu kembali. Itu lebih bersih bagimu, dan Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan. Tidak ada dosa atas-mu memasuki rumah yang disediakan tidak untuk didiami, yang di dalamnya ada keperluanmu, dan Allah mengetahui apa yang kamu nyatakan dan apa yang kamu sembunyikan." (An-Nur: 27-29).
(27) Allah mengarahkan para hambaNya yang Mukmin untuk tidak memasuki rumah orang lain tanpa izin, karena hal ini menyebabkan beberapa bahaya:
Pertama, hadits yang disebutkan oleh Rasulullah,
إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الْاِسْتِئْذَانُ مِنْ أَجْلِ الْبَصَرِ.
"Sesungguhnya diberlakukannya meminta izin (bagi kalian) untuk alasan (penjagaan) pandangan."[18]
Lantaran meremehkan perkara ini, pandangan mata menge-nai aurat-aurat (hal-hal yang tidak patut diketahui) dalam rumah. Sesungguhnya rumah itu bagi seorang manusia dalam menjaga auratnya, seperti kedudukan baju dalam menjaga aurat tubuhnya.
Kedua, orang yang masuk tanpa izin akan memunculkan kecurigaan, ia akan disangka buruk sebagai pencuri dan lainnya. Karena masuk dengan sembunyi-sembunyi menunjukkan kejelekan. Allah melarang kaum Mukminin untuk memasuki selain rumah mereka ﴾ حَتَّىٰ تَسۡتَأۡنِسُواْ ﴿ "sehingga kalian meminta izin." Meminta izin (untuk masuk) dinamakan isti`nas karena, melalui izin akan meng-hasilkan keramahan, sedangkan ketiadaannya akan mengakibatkan kekakuan. ﴾ وَتُسَلِّمُواْ عَلَىٰٓ أَهۡلِهَاۚ ﴿ "Dan memberi salam kepada penghuninya," mekanismenya sebagaimana yang tertuang dalam salah satu hadits,
اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَيْكُمْ، أَأَدْخُلُ؟
"Assalamu alaikum, apakah saya boleh masuk?"[19]
﴾ ذَٰلِكُمۡ ﴿ "Yang demikian itu," izin yang telah disinggung ﴾ خَيۡرٞ لَّكُمۡ لَعَلَّكُمۡ تَذَكَّرُونَ ﴿ "lebih baik bagimu, agar kamu (selalu) ingat," karena me-ngandung beberapa maslahat, termasuk budi pekerti mulia yang wajib dilakukan. Bila diizinkan, maka orang yang meminta izin itu boleh masuk ke dalam.
(28) ﴾ فَإِن لَّمۡ تَجِدُواْ فِيهَآ أَحَدٗا ﴿ "Jika kamu tidak menemui seorang pun di dalamnya," maka janganlah kalian masuk ke dalamnya ﴾ حَتَّىٰ يُؤۡذَنَ لَكُمۡۖ وَإِن قِيلَ لَكُمُ ٱرۡجِعُواْ فَٱرۡجِعُواْۖ ﴿ "sehingga kamu mendapat izin. Dan jika dikata-kan kepadamu, 'Kembali (saja)lah,' maka hendaklah kamu kembali," mak-sudnya jangan kalian menampik untuk kembali dan jangan kalian marah karena tidak diizinkan. Karena, pemilik rumah tidak sedang menghalangi hak kalian yang harus dipenuhi. Pemberian izin sifat-nya sukarela. Terserah dia, mau memberi izin atau menolaknya. Maka, janganlah sampai terbawa oleh kesombongan dan perasaan antipati dengan keadaan seperti ini. ﴾ هُوَ أَزۡكَىٰ لَكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Itu lebih bersih bagimu," maksudnya lebih maksimal untuk membersihkan dari kejelekan dan menambah kebaikan-kebaikan kalian. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ بِمَا تَعۡمَلُونَ عَلِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan." Dia akan membalas setiap orang sesuai dengan apa yang diamalkannya, tergantung banyak atau sedikit, baik atau jeleknya.
(29) Hukum ini berlaku di rumah yang dihuni, baik di da-lamnya terdapat perabotan seseorang ataupun tidak. Juga berlaku di rumah yang tidak dihuni yang di dalamnya tidak tersimpan barang miliknya. Adapun rumah yang tidak berpenghuni, yang di dalamnya terdapat barang keperluan orang yang masuk ke dalam-nya sementara tiada seorang pun yang dapat dimintai izin, –demi-kian ini seperti rumah-rumah yang kosong dan sejenisnya–. Maka Allah telah menyebutkannya dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ لَّيۡسَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ جُنَاحٌ ﴿ "Tidak ada dosa atasmu," maksudnya (tidak ada) hukuman dan kesa-lahan. Hal ini menunjukkan bahwa memasuki rumah-rumah yang telah disebutkan sebelumnya (yang berpenghuni) tanpa izin hu-kumnya haram dan menimbulkan kesalahan.
﴾ أَن تَدۡخُلُواْ بُيُوتًا غَيۡرَ مَسۡكُونَةٖ فِيهَا مَتَٰعٞ لَّكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Memasuki rumah yang disedia-kan untuk didiami, yang di dalamnya ada keperluanmu." Ini termasuk bentuk pengecualian yang mengagumkan dalam al-Qur`an, karena Firman Allah, ﴾ لَا تَدۡخُلُواْ بُيُوتًا غَيۡرَ بُيُوتِكُمۡ ﴿ "Janganlah kamu memasuki rumah selain rumah kamu," adalah lafazh umum, mencakup setiap rumah yang bukan hak milik seseorang. Allah mengecualikan dari rumah-rumah ini, rumah yang bukan hak milik seseorang, tetapi di dalamnya terdapat barang keperluannya, dan tidak berpenghuni. Allah memperbolehkan memasukinya. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ يَعۡلَمُ مَا تُبۡدُونَ وَمَا تَكۡتُمُونَ ﴿ "Dan Allah mengetahui apa yang kamu nyatakan dan apa yang kamu sembunyikan," yaitu keadaan kalian yang nampak ataupun tidak, dan mengetahui kemaslahatan kalian. Karenanya, Allah mensya-riatkan untuk kalian hukum-hukum syar'i yang kalian butuhkan dan perlukan.
Hỡi những người đã tin tưởng Allah và tuân thủ theo giáo luật của Ngài, các ngươi chớ tự ý vào nhà ai đó ngoài nhà của các ngươi cho đến khi các ngươi đã xin phép chủ nhà, các ngươi hãy nói câu chào xin phép trước khi bước vào: "Assalamualaikum, tôi vào được không?" Việc xin phép như thế tốt hơn việc các ngươi đường đột bước vào, hi vọng các ngươi khắc ghi mệnh lệnh này mà chấp hành.
Jika dalam rumah itu kalian tidak mendapati seorang pun maka janganlah kalian masuk ke dalamnya sebelum kalian mendapat izin dari orang yang berhak memberikannya. Jika pemiliknya berkata kepada kalian, "Kembali sajalah", maka hendaklah kalian kembali dan jangan masuk ke dalamnya karena hal itu lebih suci bagimu di sisi Allah. Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan, tidak ada sesuatu pun darinya yang tersembunyi bagi-Nya, dan Dia akan memberikan balasan pada kalian atas hal tersebut.
Si vous ne trouvez personne dans ces demeures, n’y entrez pas tant que vous ne recevez pas la permission de leurs occupants et si ceux-ci vous demandent de partir, partez et n’entrez pas. Tel est le comportement le plus pur pour vous auprès d’Allah. Allah sait le mieux ce que vous faites. Rien de vos œuvres ne Lui échappe et Il vous rétribuera selon leur nature.
Trường hợp các ngươi không thấy ai trong nhà thì chứ bước vào cho đến khi có lời mời vào, nếu có ai bảo các ngươi lui lại thì các hãy rời đi. Allah xem điều đó tốt nhất cho các ngươi, bởi Ngài biết rõ điều các ngươi đang làm, không việc gì của các ngươi giấu kín được Ngài và dựa vào đó Ngài ban thưởng hoặc trừng phạt các ngươi.
Ruling
If a person asks permission from someone and he replies in the negative that he cannot meet at that time, then the caller should go back and not feel offended. He should realize that every one's needs and circumstances are different, and at times it is beyond the control of persons to call in the visitor or to go out and meet him. Hence, his refusal to meet should be accepted with good grace. In the present verse the same thing is emphasized وَإِن قِيلَ لَكُمُ ارْجِعُوا فَارْجِعُوا هُوَ أَزْكَىٰ لَكُمْ that is, ` If it is said to you, "Go back" just go back, it is more decent for you - 24:28. Some people of the past ages are reported to have said ` I waited all my life wishing that I visit someone and seek permission to go in the house, and the host turns down my request asking me to go back so that I could be rewarded the grace of this Qur’ anic injunction by following it. But, alas, I could never get that blessing'.
Ruling
The Islamic jurisprudence has established a two-sided system of teaching the mannerism of social graces and of saving all from the troubles and inconvenience. The way visitors are advised in this verse that if their request for permission to go in is turned down, they should not feel offended, similarly, the other side of the coin is taught in a Hadith. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said انّ لزورک علیک حقّا . (Surely your visitors have some rights to be observed by you). It means that one who comes to meet you he too has his right on you. His right is that you should call him in, pay him respect and listen to him. Do not refuse to meet him without any serious excuse or a genuine reason.'
Ruling
If one goes to meet someone and seeks permission to go in, but does not get an answer, then according to practice of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، he should knock a second time, and still if there is no answer then he should knock a third time. If he does not get an answer the third time, then the injunction is, that he should go back. After knocking three times it becomes obvious that the inmate must have heard the knock, but presumably he is in a condition that he cannot answer, for instance, praying or in the toilet or taking shower. Alternatively, he does not want to meet at that time. In both the situations it is not advisable to keep on staying there or keep on knocking, as it will upset the host, which must be avoided. The real purpose of isti'dhan is to avoid any inconvenience to the host.
Sayyidna Abu Musa Ash` ari ؓ has narrated that once the Holy Prophet ﷺ said that اذا استأذن احدکم ثلاثاً فلم یؤذن لہ فلیرجع that is, ` when someone seeks permission three times and does not get reply, he should go back' (Ibn Kathir quoting Sahih of Bukhari). And Masnad Ahmad has reported on authority of Sayyidna Anas ؓ that once the Holy Prophet ﷺ had gone to meet Sayyidna Sa'd Ibn ` Ubadah ؓ ، and said Assalamu ` Alaikum (السلام علیکم ) from outside to seek permission (Isti'dhan) to go in, according to his practice. Sayyidna Sa'd ؓ did reply the greeting but in a soft tone, so that the Holy Prophet ﷺ does not hear. He repeated the greeting a second time and then a third time. On each occasion Sayyidna Sa'd ؓ listened the greeting and replied in a soft tone. After that the Holy Prophet ﷺ went back. When Sayyidna Sa'd ؓ realized that, he ran after him and explained that he heard his voice every time and also replied but in a soft tone, so that the greeting words are spoken for him repeatedly by the blessed tongue, as they will bring good fortune to him. (the Holy Prophet ﷺ explained to him the way of sunnah that when there is no response from inside, the visitor should go back) After that Sayyidna Sa'd رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہ took the Holy Prophet ﷺ along with him to his house where he treated him with some refreshments, which the Holy Prophet ﷺ accepted graciously.
This action of Sayyidna Sa'd ؓ was the result of overwhelming love and affection for the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and at that moment he did not realize that the most exalted Messenger was waiting at his door and he should immediately go out and receive him with due respect. Instead, his mind was induced toward the thought that it would be of benefit to him if the blessed tongue would utter Assalamu ` Alaikum repeatedly. In any case this incident has established the issue that if there is no answer after seeking permission thrice, then according to practice of the Prophet ﷺ ، the visitor should go back. It is against the sunnah of the Holy Prophet ﷺ to keep on waiting there, which will be a cause of trouble for the inmate and tantamount to forcing the host to come out.
Ruling
The foregoing ruling relates to the situation when one has sought permission thrice by knocking and greetings. In that situation to keep on waiting there would cause trouble to the host. But if someone waits at the door of a scholar or a pious person without seeking permission or without informing him, in the hope that he would meet him when he would come out according to his convenience, such a waiting is not undesirable, rather it is a great respect shown by the caller. The Qur'an itself has advised people that to call the Holy Prophet ﷺ while he is inside, with the purpose of calling him out of the house is disrespect to him. People should wait for him outside until he comes out on his own according to his convenience. The related verse says وَلَوْ أَنَّهُمْ صَبَرُوا حَتَّىٰ تَخْرُجَ إِلَيْهِمْ لَكَانَ خَيْرًا لَّهُمْ (And if they had patience until you come out to them, that would be better for them - 49:5). Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ has said, ` Sometimes I keep on waiting the whole afternoon at the door of an Ansari companion until he would come out on his own, for asking about some Ahadith . Had I sought permission to go in, he would have definitely allowed me, but I regarded that against ethics. That is why I used to bear the trouble of waiting'. (Sahih a1-Bukhari).
Kaya kung hindi kayo nakatagpo sa mga bahay na iyon ng isa man ay huwag kayong pumasok sa mga iyon hanggang sa pinahintulutan kayo sa pagpasok sa mga iyon ng nagmamay-ari ng pahintulot. Kung nagsabi sa inyo ang mga may-ari ng mga ito: "Umuwi kayo," ay umuwi kayo at huwag kayong pumasok sa mga iyon sapagkat ito ay higit na dalisay para sa inyo sa ganang kay Allāh. Si Allāh sa anumang ginagawa ninyo ay Maalam: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula sa mga gawain ninyo, at gaganti sa inyo sa mga ito.
Eğer o evlerde hiç kimseyi bulamazsanız, izin verme hakkına sahip olan bir kimse tarafından size girmeniz için izin verilinceye kadar oralara girmeyin. Eğer size evlerin sahipleri geri dönün derse bu durumda sizler geri dönün ve evlere girmeyin. Allah katında bu sizin için daha temiz olandır. Allah, yaptıklarınızı hakkıyla bilendir. Yaptıklarınızdan hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. O yaptıklarınızın karşılığını size verecektir.
Se non trovate nessuno in tali case, non vi entrate finché non vi viene concesso il permesso di entrare da chi è autorizzato a darvi il permesso; e se i proprietari vi dicono: "Tornate indietro", tornate e non entrate. In verità, questa è cosa più pura, per voi, presso Allāh. Allāh è Onnisciente, nessuna vostra azione Gli è nascosta e vi giudicherà per ciò.
Pero si no encuentran a nadie en las casas, no ingresen en ellas hasta que se lo permitan aquellos que tienen la autoridad para dar autorización. Y si sus dueños les ordenan que se retiren, entonces váyanse y no ingresen en ellas, ya que esto es más puro para ustedes ante Al-lah. Al-lah es conocedor de lo que hacen, ninguna de sus acciones están ocultas de Él y Él los recompensará por ellas.
Ako u istim tim kućama ne zateknete nikog ko bi vam dopustio da uđete, nemojte ući; ako vam vlasnik kuće pak rekne da odstupite, vi odstupite, to više jer je to za vas bolje kod Allaha. Znajte da Sveznajući Allah savršeno zna šta činite i da ćete polagati račun za svoja djela!
But if you do not find anyone in those houses, do not enter them until you are permitted to enter by those who have the authority to give permission. And if their owners tell you to return, return and do not enter them, as this is purer for you in the sight of Allah. Allah is Knowing of what you do; none of your actions are hidden from Him and He shall reward you for them.
Tidak ada dosa atas kalian bila memasuki rumah umum -yang tidak dimiliki oleh seorang pun karena disediakan untuk umum- tanpa meminta izin, seperti perpustakaan dan toko-toko di pasar. Allah mengetahui apa yang kalian tampakkan dan sembunyikan berupa amal perbuatan dan kondisi kalian, tidak ada sesuatu pun dari itu yang tersembunyi bagi-Nya, dan Dia akan memberikan balasan pada kalian atas hal tersebut.
لَّيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَدْخُلُوا بُيُوتًا غَيْرَ مَسْكُونَةٍ فِيهَا مَتَاعٌ لَّكُمْ
There is no sin on you if you enter uninhabited houses in which you have rightful benefit - 24:29.
Literal meaning of the word متاع Mata` is to use, put to use, and to benefit from something. Anything from which some benefit is drawn is also called Mata`. In this verse Mata` is used in its literal meaning and is translated as 'rightful benefit'. It is reported by Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ that when verses regarding isti'dhan (seeking permission) were revealed, he inquired from the Holy Prophet ﷺ "Ya Rasul Allah! what would the traders of Quraish do after this prohibition? They travel with trading caravans from Makkah and Madinah to Syria and have a number of resting places spread out all along the route, where they stay while traveling. There are no permanent inmates in those places. So, what will be the form of isti'dhan at those places? Whom will they seek the permission from?' On this enquiry the above verse was revealed (Mazhari on authority of Ibn Abi Hatim).
The background of revelation of this verse tells us that the phrase بُيُوتًا غَيْرَ مَسْكُونَةٍ (uninhabited houses) relates to those houses and places which are not specifically meant for the residence of any individual or community. Rather they are open to all to go in and stay or use, such as public inns, which are made for the purpose of free stay of the travelers, mosques, shrines, schools, hospitals, post offices, railway stations, airports and community centers. Thus, all places built for the common welfare of people fall under this category, where everyone is allowed to go in and use.
Ruling
In all the welfare centers where there are some restrictions or conditions placed by the owners or by the organizers for entry, their observance is obligatory by religious law also. For instance, if it is necessary for entering a railway platform to purchase the ticket, it will not be permissible in Shari` ah to enter it without the ticket. The ticket is compulsory. Similarly, going into the restricted area of an airport is not allowed without having the necessary permission.
Ruling
However, if the specific rooms are reserved in mosques, shrines, schools, hospitals etc. for their staff, such as closets in mosques, shrines and schools or the offices in the hospitals, railway stations and airports, they do not fall under the category of 'uninhabited houses'. In all such places entry without permission is prohibited by Shariah.
Some other issues related to Isti'dhan
When we have learnt that the basic purpose of the Sharl'ah injunction of Isti'dhan is to avoid giving any trouble to others, and teaching of ethics of social graces, on the same principle the following code of conducts can also be drawn.
Some Issues relating to Telephone
To ring up anyone at a time which is normally his resting time or the time for prayers, unless extremely urgent, is not justified, for the same reason that it will be troublesome for him, just like entering anyone's house without permission, which disturbs the freedom of the host.
Ruling
If one has to talk to someone frequently, then it is desirable that it should be enquired from him the convenient time when he can talk without any trouble, and then only at that time he should be contacted on telephone.
Ruling
If one has to discuss something in detail with someone on telephone, then it is advisable that he should first find out from him whether he can talk in detail for some length of time. It is a common happening that when one is busy, the telephone bell rings, and he is compelled to lift the receiver no matter what he was doing, and if the caller talks for long, it really hurts the listener.
Ruling
Some people do not care about the ringing of telephone. It keeps on ringing but they would not lift the receiver. This habit is also against the Islamic ethics, and tantamount to usurpation of the right of the caller. As the Hadith says (Your guests have some rights obligated on you). It indicates that the one who has come to meet you, it is his right that you talk to him, and do not refuse meeting him without reason, similarly, the one who wants to talk to you on telephone, it is his right that you respond.
Ruling
If you have gone to someone's house to meet him, and are waiting for the permission, in that situation you must not peep in, because the purpose of Isti'dhan is that you should not know what the host wants to hide from you. If you see it by peeping inside, then that purpose is lost. It is strongly prohibited in the hadith (Bukhari and Muslim quoting Sahal Ibn Sa'd as-Sa'idi). It was the practice of the Holy Prophet ﷺ that if he would go to meet someone and wait for the permission to go in, he would stand by the side of the door and not in front of it. He used to make Isti'dhan by the side of the door, because very seldom there were curtains on the door during that time, and if they were, there was the possibility of their opening up with the wind. (Mazhari)
Ruling
The prohibition to go in the houses mentioned in the above verse is meant under normal conditions. But if there is an emergency, like fire or demolition of the house, then one can enter without taking permission, rather it is desirable to go in immediately.
Ruling
If a person has sent someone to call another person, and he comes along with the person who had gone to fetch him, then he need not take permission to go in. The messenger who had gone to fetch him is permission by itself. But if he does not turn up along with the messenger, but goes later, then seeking of permission will be required. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said اذا دعی أحدکم فجاء مع الرسول فان ذلک اذن ` If someone is called and he comes along with the messenger, then this by itself is permission for going in'. (Abu Dawud - Mazhari)
No incurren en falta si ingresan sin permiso en lugares públicos que no son específicamente para ninguna persona, y que han sido preparados para el beneficio general, como las bibliotecas y los mercados. Al-lah conoce las acciones y condiciones que manifiestan y las que ocultan, ninguna de ellas está oculta de Él y Él los recompensará por ellas.
Các ngươi không bị bắt tội là không xin phép khi vào ngôi nhà cộng đồng không dành riêng cho ai như thư viện, nhà trọ, Allah biết rõ điều các ngươi công khai và hoàn cảnh của các ngươi lúc riêng tư, không điều gì giấu được Ngài và dựa vào đó Ngài sẽ ban thưởng cho các ngươi.
İnsanların genelinin faydalanması için hazırlanmış olan evlere, kütüphanelere ve çarşılardaki dükkanlar gibi yerlere izin almadan girmenizde bir sakınca yoktur. Yüce Allah sizin, amelleriniz ve ahvalinizden açığa vurduğunuzu da gizlediğinizi de bilir. Bundan hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. O yaptıklarınızın karşılığını size verecektir.
Wala sa inyong pagkaasiwa na pumasok kayo nang walang pagpaalam sa mga pampublikong bahay na hindi natatangi sa isa man, na inihanda para sa pakikinabang na pampubliko gaya ng mga aklatan at mga tindahan sa mga palengke. Si Allāh ay nakaaalam sa anumang inilalantad ninyo na mga gawain ninyo at mga kalagayan ninyo at anumang ikinukubli ninyo: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula roon, at gaganti sa inyo roon.
Il ne vous est pas reproché d’entrer sans demander de permission dans les édifices publics qui n’appartiennent pas à quelqu’un en particulier et qui sont dédiés à l’usage collectif comme les bibliothèques et les magasins dans les marchés.
Allah connaît ce que vous manifestez de vos œuvres et vos états d’âme tout comme ceux que que vous dissimulez et Il vous rétribuera selon leur nature.
There is no blame on you, for entering without permission, public houses which are not specifically for any person and which have been prepared for general benefit, such as libraries and shops in markets. Allah knows the actions and conditions which you display and which you hide; none of that is hidden from Him and He shall reward you for them.
Ali nije vam grijeh ulaziti u biblioteke i pijace, npr. koji su vlasništvo svih ljudi, tj. nisu svojina pojedinca. Allah je dobro obaviješten o svemu šta činite javno i tajno. Njemu baš ništa nije skriveno. Allah će vam dati ono što ste zaslužili.
Non vi è rimprovero di entrare senza permesso in case comuni, preparate per l'utilizzo pubblico, come le librerie e i mercati degli animali. Allāh è Consapevole delle azioni e condizioni che mostrate e che nascondete: nulla di tutto ciò Gli è nascosto, e vi giudicherà per questo.
The demands of social life require people to meet each other frequently. One way for such a meeting to take place is for a visitor to go to the home of an acquaintance and, without giving any prior notice, walk straight into his house. This is troublesome for both the intruding guest and the householder. Therefore, taking advance permission has been included in the rules of social conduct. If possible, the better course would be for the visitor to take a prior appointment with the person he intends to visit and then when he arrives, seek the host’s permission before entering. Depending upon the cultural environment, there could be different ways of seeking permission, but in every case, observance of Islamic decency is most essential. Islam wants all the dealings of the social life of a community to be based on consideration for others. The same sensibility should be observed with regard to meetings. If you go to meet someone, and that person, for some reason, wants to be excused from meeting you at that time, then you should return without any ill-feeling. However, this rule does not apply to those public places where, in principle, there is general permission for entry.
O Messenger, tell the believing men to stop their eyes from looking at women and private parts that are unlawful for them, and to protect their private parts from indulging in the unlawful and from exposing them. That refraining from looking at what Allah has made unlawful is purer for them in the sight of Allah. Allah is Aware of what you do.
Reci vjernicima, Poslaniče, neka obore poglede svoje, da ne gledaju u žene i u stidna mjesta, jer im je to zabranjeno, i neka se, k tome, čuvaju od svih nemoralnih radnji; one su zabranjene, i neka ne pokazuju svoje stidno mjesto onima koji ga ne smiju vidjeti. Naime, to je čednije i čistije, a Allah dobro zna šta čovjek čini, On će svakom dati ono što je zaslužio.
Mensajero, diles a los hombres creyentes que eviten dirigir su mirada hacia las mujeres y partes privadas que son ilícitas para ellos, y que protejan sus partes privadas de cometer inmoralidades y exhibirlas. Porque abstenerse de mirar lo que Al-lah ha prohibido es más puro para ellos a la vista de Al‑lah. Al-lah es Conocedor de lo que hacen.
Di', o Messaggero, ai credenti, di allontanare i loro sguardi dalle intimità delle donne che non sono loro permesse, e di essere casti e non cadere nel peccato, e così di non mostrare le loro intimità. Allontanare la vista da ciò che Allāh ha proibito è cosa più pura, per loro, presso Allāh. In verità, Allāh è Consapevole di ciò che fanno: nulla di ciò Gli è nascosto e li ricompenserà per questo.
30- Mü’min erkeklere söyle de gözlerini sakınsınlar ve mahrem yerlerini korusunlar. Bu, onlar için daha temizdir. Şüphe yok ki Allah, onların yaptıklarından çok iyi haberdardır.
30. Yani sen, beraberlerinde imanı ihlal edici şeylerden kendilerini alıkoyacak bir iman bulunan o mü’minleri irşad ederek de ki: Başkalarının avretlerine, yabancı kadınlara, kendilerine bakmakla fitneye düşülmekten korkulan tüysüz gençlere, kişiyi fitneye ve sakıncalı hallere düşüren dünya zînetine bakmaktan “gözlerini sakınsınlar ve mahrem yerlerini” ön veya arka yoldan haram bir ilişki kurmaktan yahut bunların daha altındaki ilişkilerden ya da başkalarına onlara dokunma veya bakma imkânını vermekten “korusunlar. Bu” gözleri ve mahrem yerleri korumak “onlar için daha temizdir.” Daha hoş ve güzeldir, amellerini daha bir iyileştiricidir. Şüphesiz mahrem yerini ve gözünü koruyan bir kimse, hayasızlıklar işleyen kimselerin kirlenmelerine sebep olan pisliklerden arınmış olur. Haramı terk etmek dolayısı ile de amelleri tertemiz olup iyiye gider. Çünkü nefis harama tamah eder, haramı işlemeye çağırır. Allah için bir şeyi terk edene, Allah onun yerine ondan hayırlısını ihsan eder. Gözünü haramdan koruyan kimsenin Allah, basiretini nurlandırır. Diğer taraftan mahrem yerini ve gözünü haramdan ve harama önayak olan hususlardan -bunlara istek duyuran sebeplere rağmen- koruyan bir kimse, elbetteki başka hususları daha ileri derecede korur. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, burada “muhafaza etmek/korumak” tabirini kullanmıştır. Muhafaza altında bulunan bir şeyi kişi, eğer kollayıp gözetmek ve korumakta bütün gayretini ortaya koymayacak, onu korumak için gerekli sebepleri yerine getirmeyecek olursa o şey korunmuş olmaz. İşte göz ve mahrem yer de böyledir. Kul, bunları korumakta gayret göstermeyecek olursa onlar da kulu türlü bela ve sıkıntılara düşürürler. Burada Yüce Allah’ın, mahrem yerinin korunmasını kayıtsız şartsız olarak emrettiği üzerinde dikkatle duralım. Çünkü mahrem yerinin korunmaması hiçbir halde mubah değildir. Buna karşılık göz ile ilgili olarak Yüce Allah:“Gözlerini sakınsınlar” diye buyurmuş ve kısmîliğe (bakışların bir kısmına) delâlet eden “من” edatını getirmiştir. Çünkü bazı hallerde ihtiyaç sebebi ile bakmak caizdir. Şahidin, (ticari, hukuki vb. bir) muamelede bulunanın, evlenmek üzere bir kıza talip olanın vb. kimselerin bakması gibi.
aha sonra Yüce Allah, mü’min kullara neler yaptıklarını bildiğini hatırlatmaktadır ki böylelikle kendilerini haramlardan korumakta tam anlamı ile gayretlerini ortaya koysunlar.
Commentary
An important chapter for the prevention of obscenity and security of chastity: Hijab for women
The very first verses on the subject of hijab for women are the ones which were revealed in Surah Ahzab at the time of marriage of the mother of the believers Sayyidah Zainab bint Jahash ؓ with the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Some have given the date of revelation of these verses as 3rd Hijra while others say it was 5th Hijra. Tafsir Ibn Kathir and Nail Al-Autar have given preference to the latter date, while Ruh ul-Mani has reported on the authority of Sayyidna Anas ؓ that this marriage was solemnized in Dhulqa'dah 5th Hijra. But it is an agreed position that the first verse on Hijab was revealed on this occasion. As for the above referred verses of Surah an-Nur, they were revealed at the time of incident of Ifk, which had happened on return from the battle of Bani Mustaliq or Muraisi`. This battle had taken place in the 6th Hijra. Hence, it is clear from the revelation point of view that Surah An-Nur's verses on hijab were revealed later, and Surah Ahzab's four verses were revealed earlier, and that the practice on the injunction of hijab had started when the verses of Surah Alhzab were revealed. The subject of hijab will be discussed Insh’ Allah in detail under Surah Ahzab. Here the explanation will be restricted to only those verses which appear in Surah an-Nur.
قُل لِّلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَغُضُّوا مِنْ أَبْصَارِهِمْ وَيَحْفَظُوا فُرُوجَهُمْ ۚ ذَٰلِكَ أَزْكَىٰ لَهُمْ ۗ إِنَّ اللَّـهَ خَبِيرٌ بِمَا يَصْنَعُونَ ﴿30﴾
Say to the believing men that they must lower their gazes andguard their private parts; it is more decent for them. Surely Allah is All-Aware of what they do. (24:30)
The word يَغُضُّ (yaghuddu) is derived from غضّ (ghadd), which means to bring down or to lower, (Raghib) lowering of eyes or to keep eyes down as enjoined in the verse, means to turn the eyes from something which is prohibited to be seen by Shari` ah (Ibn Kathir). Ibn Hibban has given the explanation that to look at a non-Mahram woman with intent to have (sexual) pleasure is totally prohibited, and to look without any such motive is makruh (undesirable). To look at any woman's or man's private parts of the body is included in this explanation (except in case of dire necessity, such as medical examination). Peeping into anyone's house with the intent of finding out his secrets, and all such acts where looking is prohibited by Shari` ah are all included in the injunction. (24:30)
وَيَحْفَظُوا فُرُوجَهُمْ Protection of private parts is purported to express that all possible situations of satisfying unlawful sexual desires be guarded against. In this, adultery, sodomy, lesbian act, masturbation and all such acts that fulfill unlawful lust and passions are prohibited. The purpose of the verse is to prohibit all illicit acts for fulfilling unlawful passions. For this purpose the initial and the ultimate acts have been mentioned rather clearly, and all those actions which fall in between them are also included in the prohibition. For unlawful sexual passion the very first act is casting eye with bad motive and its ultimate result is adultery. Both these acts have been mentioned clearly and are prohibited. All other acts falling in between, such as touching hands or having conversation, are included by implication.
Ibn Kathir has related Sayyidna ` Ubaidah ؓ having said . کُلّ ما عصی اللہ بہ فھو کبیرۃ وقد ذکر الطفین that is ` Any act done in disobedience to Allah is a major sin, but the initial and ultimate acts are mentioned at the two ends of the verse'. The initial act is to cast eye, and the ultimate is adultery. Tabarani has quoted Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn Masud ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ once said:
النظر سھم من سھام ابلیس مسموم من ترکھا مخافتی ابدلتہ ایمانا یجد حلاوۃ فی قلبہ (از ابن کثیر)
` Casting eye is a poisonous arrow among the arrows of Satan. Whoever turns away his eye fearing from Me (despite demand of the heart), I will give him such strong faith, the delight of which he will feel in his heart'. (Ibn Kathir)
It is reported in Sahih Muslim on the authority of Sayyidna Jarir Ibn ` Abdullah al-Bajali ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has advised what should one do if by chance one's eye is cast on a non-Mahram woman. He has quoted the Holy Prophet ﷺ as saying ` Turn away your eyes from there'. (Ibn Kathir). Sayyidna Ali ؓ has said that first sight is forgivable, but casting eye a second time is sin. Both versions are alike, that is, if one casts his eye by chance without intention, it is forgiven being not intentional, otherwise it is prohibited to cast the eye intentionally, even the first time.
To stare intentionally at boys having no beard also falls within this ruling
Ibn Kathir has reported that many elders of the Ummah used to forbid forcefully staring at young boys (having no beard), and many scholars have declared it as forbidden (Perhaps it is in a situation when one looks with bad intention and passionate desire. God knows best)
Ey Rasûl! Mümin erkeklere söyle! Gözlerini, kendilerine helal olmayan kadınlara, mahrem yerlere bakmaktan da sakınsınlar ve ırzlarını harama düşmekten ve ifşa etmekten korusunlar. Çünkü Allah'ın haram kıldıklarından gözleri sakınmak ve namusu korumak Allah katında daha temiz bir davranıştır. Şüphesiz Allah, onların yapmakta olduklarından hakkıyla haberdardır. Bu konuda hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. O, yaptıklarının karşılığını onlara verecektir.
«إِيَّاكُمْ وَالْجُلُوسَ عَلَى الطُّرُقَاتِ»
(Beware of sitting in the streets.) They said, "O Messenger of Allah, we have no alternative but to sit in the streets to converse with one another." The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«إِنْ أَبَيْتُمْ فَأَعْطُوا الطَّرِيقَ حَقَّهُ»
(If you insist, then give the street its rights.) They asked, "What are the rights of the street, O Messenger of Allah" He said,
«غَضُّ الْبَصَرِ، وَكَفُّ الْأَذَى، وَرَدُّ السَّلَامِ، وَالْأَمْرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ، وَالنَّهْيُ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ»
(Lower your gaze, return the greeting of Salam, enjoin what is good and forbid what is evil.) Abu Al-Qasim Al-Baghawi recorded that Abu Umamah said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ say:
«اكْفُلُوا لِي سِتًّا أَكْفُلْ لَكُمْ بِالْجَنَّةِ: إِذَا حَدَّث أَحَدُكُمْ فَلَا يَكْذِبْ، وَإِذَا ائْتُمِنَ فَلَا يَخُنْ،وَإِذَا وَعَدَ فَلَا يُخْلِفْ، وَغُضُّوا أَبْصَارَكُمْ، وَكُفُّوا أَيْدِيَكُمْ، وَاحْفَظُوا فُرُوجَكُمْ»
(Guarantee me six things and I will guarantee you Paradise: when any one of you speaks, he should not lie; if he is entrusted with something, he should not betray that trust; if he makes a promise, he should not break it; lower your gaze; restrain your hands; and protect your private parts.) Since looking provokes the heart to evil, Allah commanded (the believers) to protect their private parts just as he commanded them to protect their gaze which can lead to that. So he said:
قُلْ لِّلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَغُضُّواْ مِنْ أَبْصَـرِهِمْ وَيَحْفَظُواْ فُرُوجَهُمْ
(Tell the believing men to lower their gaze, and protect their private parts.) Sometimes protecting the private parts may involve keeping them from committing Zina, as Allah says:
وَالَّذِينَ هُمْ لِفُرُوجِهِمْ حَـفِظُونَ
(And those who guard their chastity) 23:5. Sometimes it may involve not looking at certain things, as in the Hadith in Musnad Ahmad and the Sunan:
«احْفَظْ عَوْرَتَكَ إِلَّا مِنْ زَوْجَتِكَ أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ يَمِينُكَ»
(Guard your private parts except from your wife and those whom your right hands possess.)
ذلِكَ أَزْكَى لَهُمْ
(That is purer for them.) means, it is purer for their hearts and better for their commitment to religion, as it was said: Whoever protects his gaze, Allah will illuminate his understanding, or his heart.
إِنَّ اللَّهَ خَبِيرٌ بِمَا يَصْنَعُونَ
(Verily, Allah is All-Aware of what they do.) This is like the Ayah :
يَعْلَمُ خَآئِنَةَ الاٌّعْيُنِ وَمَا تُخْفِى الصُّدُورُ
(Allah knows the fraud of the eyes and all that the breasts conceal.) 40:19 In the Sahih it is recorded that Abu Hurayrah, may Allah be pleased with him, said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«كُتِبَ عَلَى ابْنِ آدَمَ حَظُّهُ مِنَ الزِّنَا أَدْرَكَ ذَلِكَ لَا مَحَالَةَ، فَزِنَا الْعَيْنَيْنِ النَّظَرُ، وَزِنَا اللِّسَانِ النُّطْقُ، وَزِنَا الْأُذُنَيْنِ الْاسْتِمَاعُ، وَزِنَا الْيَدَيْنِ الْبَطْشُ، وَزِنَا الرِّجْلَيْنِ الْخُطَى، وَالنَّفْسُ تَمَنَّى وَتَشْتَهِي، وَالْفَرْجُ يُصَدِّقُ ذَلِكَ أَوْ يُكَذِّبُهُ»
(The son of Adam has his share of Zina decreed for him, and he will commit that which has been decreed. The Zina of the eyes is looking; the Zina of the tongue is speaking; the Zina of the ears is listening; the Zina of the hands is striking; and the Zina of the feet is walking. The soul wishes and desires, and the private parts confirm or deny that.) It was recorded by Al-Bukhari without a complete chain. Muslim recorded a similar report with a different chain of narration. Many of the Salaf said, "They used to forbid men from staring at beardless handsome boys. "
Sabihin mo, O Sugo, sa mga lalaking mananampalataya na pumigil sila sa mga paningin nila sa pagtingin sa hindi ipinahihintulot para sa kanila na mga babae at mga kahubaran, at mangalaga sila sa mga ari nila laban sa pagkakasadlak sa ipinagbabawal at laban sa pagkakalantad ng mga ito. Ang pagpipigil na iyon sa pagtingin sa ipinagbawal ni Allāh ang pangangalaga sa mga ari [laban sa pangangalunya] ay higit na dalisay para sa kanila sa ganang kay Allāh. Tunay na si Allāh ay Mapagbatid sa anumang niyayari nila: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula roon, at gaganti sa kanila roon.
Ô Messager, dis aux croyants de détourner le regard des femmes qui ne leur sont pas licites et de ce qui relève de l’intimité des autres. Dis-leur aussi de préserver leurs parties intimes contre la fornication et de ne pas les découvrir. Ceci est plus pur pour vous auprès d’Allah. Il sait le mieux ce qu’ils font. Rien ne Lui échappe et Il les rétribuera selon sa nature.
By way of guidance as to how men and women should behave at home and in society, two basic injunctions have been given here—one defines that portion of the body which must be covered (satr), while the other advises that the eyes should be cast down. That portion of a male’s body, which is required to be kept covered at all times, is from the navel down to the knees, including the knees. This is satr, which is obligatory before all except one’s wife, or where some need arises by which prohibitions are relaxed, for instance, in the case of medical examinations. The second important thing is that when a man and a woman happen to confront each other, the man should keep his eyes cast down. A casual meeting between a man and a woman who are not married or who are not very close relatives, should never be as informal as that between any two men. During any casual meeting between a man and a woman, the man should keep his eyes down and if a man happens to accidentally cast a glance at an unknown woman, he should immediately direct his gaze elsewhere and should not deliberately look at her again. The instructions about looking down and concealing the private parts of the body are also applicable to women, as is made clear in the next verse (Verse 31).
"Katakanlah kepada orang laki-laki yang beriman, 'Hendak-lah mereka menahan pandangannya dan memelihara kemaluannya,' yang demikian itu adalah lebih suci bagi mereka, sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang mereka perbuat." (An-Nur: 30).
(30) Maksudnya, berilah pengarahan dan katakan kepada kaum Mukminin, yang masih mempunyai keimanan yang dapat mencegah mereka terjerumus dalam perbuatan yang menodai keimanan mereka, ﴾ يَغُضُّواْ مِنۡ أَبۡصَٰرِهِمۡ ﴿ "Hendaklah mereka menahan pandangannya," dari melihat aurat-aurat (hal-hal yang tak pantas dilihat) dan wanita-wanita asing (yang bukan mahram) dan anak-anak kecil yang rupawan, yang ditakutkan terjadi fitnah bila me-lihatnya, atau (menahan) dari melihat perhiasan dunia yang dapat memperdayai dan menjerumuskan pada perkara yang diharamkan ﴾ وَيَحۡفَظُواْ فُرُوجَهُمۡۚ ﴿ "dan memelihara kemaluannya," dari perbuatan jimak yang haram, baik lewat jalan depan (qubul) ataupun jalan belakang (dubur) atau selainnya, dan usaha untuk memegang dan melihat kepadanya (kemaluan).
﴾ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "Yang demikian itu," yaitu menjaga pandangan dan ke-maluan ﴾ أَزۡكَىٰ لَهُمۡۚ ﴿ "adalah lebih suci bagi mereka," lebih suci, lebih baik serta lebih meningkatkan amal-amal mereka. Karena sesungguh-nya orang yang menjaga kemaluan dan pandangannya, akan ter-sucikan dari kejelekan yang mengotori para pelaku kemaksiatan, amalan-amalan mereka menjadi bersih lantaran telah meninggalkan sesuatu yang haram, yang disukai oleh hawa nafsu secara bawaan dan mengajak ke sana.
Barangsiapa yang meninggalkan suatu kejelekan karena Allah, niscaya Allah akan memberikan ganti baginya dengan sesuatu yang lebih baik darinya. Barangsiapa yang menjaga pandangannya dari perkara haram, maka Allah akan menyinari mata hatinya.
Dan lantaran seorang hamba jika dia berhasil menjaga kema-luan dan pandangannya dari perkara haram dan pencetus rang-sangan syahwat, maka penjagaannya terhadap perkara lainnya, akan lebih maksimal. Karenanya, Allah menyebutnya dengan istilah hifzh (penjagaan). Sesuatu yang terjaga, jika pemiliknya tidak serius dalam mengawasinya dan menjaganya, dan menempuh usaha-usaha yang akan membantu pemeliharaannya, maka tidak akan dapat terpelihara. Begitu pula pandangan dan kemaluannya, bila tidak ada usaha dari seorang hamba untuk menjaga keduanya, maka akan menjatuhkan dirinya kepada malapetaka dan musibah.
Perhatikanlah, bagaimana Allah memerintahkan penjagaan kemaluan secara mutlak, karena ia tidak boleh (ditelantarkan) dalam keadaan apa pun. Sementara itu, berkaitan dengan pandangan, Allah berfirman, ﴾ يَغُضُّواْ مِنۡ أَبۡصَٰرِهِمۡ ﴿ "Hendaklah mereka menahan seba-gian pandangannya." Allah menggunakan kata yang menunjukkan arti sebagian, karena dalam keadaan tertentu diperbolehkan untuk melihat (sesuatu yang diharamkan) untuk suatu kebutuhan, seperti melihatnya ketika menjadi saksi, orang yang mengoperasi, pemi-nang dan lain sebagainya. Kemudian Allah mengingatkan mereka tentang ilmuNya terhadap amal-amal mereka, supaya mereka berusaha secara maksimal dalam menjaga diri mereka dari hal-hal yang diharamkan.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ, Ngươi hãy nói với những người có đức tin nam nên hạ thấp cái nhìn xuống, đừng nhìn vào những phụ nữ không được phép nhìn cũng như 'Awrah của họ, và phải giữ phần kín của họ khỏi phạm vào những điều cấm. Việc không ngắm nhìn vào những điều Allah ngăn cấm sẽ giữ các ngươi trong sạch, quả thật, Allah thông toàn mọi điều các ngươi làm, không điều gì giấu giếm được Ngài và dựa vào đó Ngài sẽ ban thưởng và trừng phạt các ngươi.
Katakanlah -wahai Rasul- kepada kaum laki-laki yang beriman, agar mereka menahan pandangan mereka dari melihat hal-hal yang tidak halal bagi mereka seperti wanita dan aurat dan hendaknya memelihara kemaluan mereka agar tidak terjatuh dalam perkara yang haram dan agar tidak menyingkapnya. Menahan pandangan dari perkara yang diharamkan Allah dan menjaga kemaluan itu adalah lebih suci bagi mereka di sisi Allah. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang mereka perbuat, tidak ada sesuatu pun dari hal itu yang tersembunyi bagi-Nya, dan Dia akan memberikan balasan pada mereka atas hal tersebut.
The Rulings of Hijab
This is a command from Allah to the believing women, and jealousy on His part over the wives of His believing servants. It is also to distinguish the believing women from the women of the Jahiliyyah and the deeds of the pagan women. The reason for the revelation of this Ayah was mentioned by Muqatil bin Hayyan, when he said: "We heard -- and Allah knows best -- that Jabir bin `Abdullah Al-Ansari narrated that Asma' bint Murshidah was in a house of hers in Bani Harithah, and the women started coming in to her without lower garments so that the anklets on their feet could be seen, along with their chests and forelocks. Asma' said: `How ugly this is!' Then Allah revealed:
وَقُل لِّلْمُؤْمِنَـتِ يَغْضُضْنَ مِنْ أَبْصَـرِهِنَّ
(And tell the believing women to lower their gaze...)" And Allah says:
وَقُل لِّلْمُؤْمِنَـتِ يَغْضُضْنَ مِنْ أَبْصَـرِهِنَّ
(And tell the believing women to lower their gaze) meaning, from that which Allah has forbidden them to look at, apart from their husbands. Some scholars said that it is permissible for women to look at non-Mahram men without desire, as it was recorded in the Sahih that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was watching the Ethiopians playing with spears in the Masjid on the day of `Id, and `A'ishah the Mother of the believers was watching them from behind him and he was concealing her from them, until she got bored and went away.
وَيَحْفَظْنَ فُرُوجَهُنَّ
(and protect their private parts). Sa`id bin Jubayr said: "From immoral actions." Abu Al-`Aliyah said: "Every Ayah of the Qur'an in which protecting the private parts is mentioned means protecting them from Zina, except for this Ayah --
وَيَحْفَظْنَ فُرُوجَهُنَّ
(and protect their private parts), which means protecting them from being seen by anybody."
وَلاَ يُبْدِينَ زِينَتَهُنَّ إِلاَّ مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا
(and not to show off their adornment except that which is apparent,) means, they should not show anything of their adornment to non-Mahram men except for whatever it is impossible to hide. Ibn Mas`ud said: "Such as clothes and outer garments," Meaning what the Arab women used to wear of the veil which covered their clothes and whatever showed from underneath the outer garment. There is no blame on her for this, because this is something that she cannot conceal. Similar to that is what appears of her lower garment and what she cannot conceal. Al-Hasan, Ibn Sirin, Abu Al-Jawza', Ibrahim An-Nakha`i and others also had the same view as Ibn Mas`ud.
وَلْيَضْرِبْنَ بِخُمُرِهِنَّ عَلَى جُيُوبِهِنَّ
(and to draw their veils all over their Juyub) means that they should wear the outer garment in such a way as to cover their chests and ribs, so that they will be different from the women of the Jahiliyyah, who did not do that but would pass in front of men with their chests completely uncovered, and with their necks, forelocks, hair and earrings uncovered. So Allah commanded the believing women to cover themselves, as He says:
يأَيُّهَا النَّبِىُّ قُل لاًّزْوَجِكَ وَبَنَـتِكَ وَنِسَآءِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ يُدْنِينَ عَلَيْهِنَّ مِن جَلَـبِيبِهِنَّ ذلِكَ أَدْنَى أَن يُعْرَفْنَ فَلاَ يُؤْذَيْنَ
(O Prophet! Tell your wives and your daughters and the women of the believers to draw their cloaks all over their bodies. That will be better, that they should be known, so as not to be annoyed) 33:59 And in this noble Ayah He said:
وَلْيَضْرِبْنَ بِخُمُرِهِنَّ عَلَى جُيُوبِهِنَّ
(and to draw their (Khumur) veils all over their Juyub) Khumur (veils) is the plural of Khimar, which means something that covers, and is what is used to cover the head. This is what is known among the people as a veil. Sa`id bin Jubayr said:
وَلْيَضْرِبْنَ
(and to draw) means to pull it around and tie it securely.
بِخُمُرِهِنَّ عَلَى جُيُوبِهِنَّ
(their veils all over their Juyub) means, over their necks and chests so that nothing can be seen of them. Al-Bukhari recorded that `A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, said: "May Allah have mercy on the women of the early emigrants. When Allah revealed the Ayah:
وَلْيَضْرِبْنَ بِخُمُرِهِنَّ عَلَى جُيُوبِهِنَّ
(and to draw their veils all over their Juyub), they tore their aprons and Akhtamar themselves with them." He also narrated from Safiyyah bint Shaybah that `A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, used to say: "When this Ayah:
وَلْيَضْرِبْنَ بِخُمُرِهِنَّ عَلَى جُيُوبِهِنَّ
(and to draw their veils all over their Juyub) was revealed, they took their Izars (waistsheets) and tore them at the edges, and Akhtamar themselves with them."
وَلاَ يُبْدِينَ زِينَتَهُنَّ إِلاَّ لِبُعُولَتِهِنَّ أَوْ ءَابَآئِهِنَّ أَوْ ءَابَآءِ بُعُولَتِهِنَّ أَوْ أَبْنَآئِهِنَّ أَوْ أَبْنَآءِ بُعُولَتِهِنَّ أَوْ إِخْوَانِهِنَّ أَوْ بَنِى إِخْوَانِهِنَّ أَوْ بَنِى أَخَوَتِهِنَّ
(and not to reveal their adornment except to their husbands, or their fathers, or their husband's fathers, or their sons, or their husband's sons, or their brothers or their brother's sons, or their sister's sons,) All of these are a woman's close relatives whom she can never marry (Mahram) and it is permissible for her to show her adornments to them, but without making a wanton display of herself. Ibn Al-Mundhir recorded that `Ikrimah commented on this Ayah,
وَلاَ يُبْدِينَ زِينَتَهُنَّ إِلاَّ لِبُعُولَتِهِنَّ أَوْ ءَابَآئِهِنَّ أَوْ ءَابَآءِ بُعُولَتِهِنَّ
(and not to reveal their adornment except to their husbands, or their fathers, or their husband's fathers...), "The paternal uncle and maternal uncle are not mentioned here, because they may describe a woman to their sons, so a woman should not remove her Khimar in front of her paternal or maternal uncle."With regard to the husband, all of this is for his sake, so she should try her best when adorning herself for him, unlike the way she should appear in front of others.
أَوْ نِسَآئِهِنَّ
(or their women,) this means that she may also wear her adornment in front of other Muslim women, but not in front of the women of Ahl Adh-Dhimmah (Jewish and Christian women), lest they describe her to their husbands. This is prohibited for all women, but more so in the case of the women of Ahl Adh-Dhimmah, because there is nothing to prevent them from doing that, but Muslim women know that it is unlawful and so, would be deterred from doing it. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«لَا تُبَاشِرِ الْمَرْأَةُ الْمَرْأَةَ فَتَنْعَتَهَا لِزَوْجِهَا كَأَنَّهُ يَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهَا»
(No woman should describe another woman to her husband so that it is as if he is looking at her.) It was recorded in the Two Sahihs from Ibn Mas`ud.
أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَـنُهُنَّ
(or their right hand possessions. ) Ibn Jarir said, "This means from among the women of the idolators. It is permissible for a Muslim woman to reveal her adornment before such a woman, even if she is an idolatress, because she is her slave-girl." This was also the view of Sa`id bin Al-Musayyib. Allah says;
أَوِ التَّـبِعِينَ غَيْرِ أُوْلِى الإِرْبَةِ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ
(Tabi`in among men who do not have desire,) such as hired servants and followers who are not at the same level as the woman and are feeble-minded and have no interest in or desire for women. Ibn `Abbas said, "This is the kind of person who has no desire." `Ikrimah said, "This is the hermaphrodite, who does not experience erections." This was also the view of others among the Salaf. It was narrated in the Sahih from `A'ishah that a hermaphrodite, used to enter upon the family of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and they used to consider him as one of those who do not have desire, but then the Messenger of Allah ﷺ came in when he was describing a woman with four rolls of fat in front and eight behind. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أَلَا أَرَى هَذَا يَعْلَمُ مَا هَهُنَا لَا يَدْخُلَنَّ عَلَيْكُمْ»
(Lo! I think this person knows what is they are; he should never enter upon you.) He expelled him, and he stayed in Al-Bayda' and only came on Fridays to get food.
أَوِ الطِّفْلِ الَّذِينَ لَمْ يَظْهَرُواْ عَلَى عَوْرَتِ النِّسَآءِ
(or children who are not aware of the nakedness of women. ) Because they are so young they do not understand anything about women or their `Awrah or their soft speech or their enticing ways of walking and moving. If a child is small and does not understand that, there is nothing wrong with him entering upon women, but if he is an adolescent or approaching adolescence, so that he knows and understands these things, and can make a distinction between who is beautiful and who is not, then he should not enter upon women. It was recorded in the Two Sahihs that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«إِيَّاكُمْ وَالدُّخُولَ عَلَى النِّسَاءِ»
(Avoid entering upon women.) It was said, "O Messenger of Allah, what do you think about the male in-laws" He said:
«الْحَمْوُ: الْمَوْتُ»
(The male in-law is death.)
The Etiquette of Women walking in the Street
Allah's saying:
وَلاَ يَضْرِبْنَ بِأَرْجُلِهِنَّ
(And let them not stamp their feet...) During Jahiliyyah, when women walked in the street wearing anklets and no one could hear them, they would stamp their feet so that men could hear their anklets ringing. Allah forbade the believing women to do this. By the same token, if there is any other kind of adornment that is hidden, women are forbidden to make any movements that would reveal what is hidden, because Allah says:
وَلاَ يَضْرِبْنَ بِأَرْجُلِهِنَّ
(And let them not stamp their feet...) to the end of it. From that, women are also prohibited from wearing scent and perfume when they are going outside the home, lest men should smell their perfume. Abu `Isa At-Tirmidhi recorded that Abu Musa, may Allah be pleased with him, said that the Prophet said:
«كُلُّ عَيْنٍ زَانِيَةٌ، وَالْمَرْأَةُ إِذَا اسْتَعْطَرَتْ فَمَرَّتْ بِالْمَجْلِسِ فَهِيَ كَذَا وَكَذَا»
(Every eye commits fornication and adultery, and when a woman puts on perfume and passes through a gathering, she is such and such) -- meaning an adulteress. He said, "And there is a similar report from Abu Hurayrah, and this is Hasan Sahih." It was also recorded by Abu Dawud and An-Nasa'i. By the same token, women are also forbidden to walk in the middle of the street, because of what this involves of wanton display. Abu Dawud recorded that Abu Usayd Al-Ansari said that he heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, as he was coming out of the Masjid and men and women were mixing in the street, telling the women:
«اسْتَأْخِرْنَ فَإِنَّهُ لَيْسَ لَكُنَّ أَنْ تَحْقُقْنَ الطَّرِيقَ، عَلَيْكُنَّ بِحَافَّاتِ الطَّرِيقِ»
(Keep back, for you have no right to walk in the middle of the street. You should keep to the sides of the road.) The women used to cling to the walls so much that their clothes would catch on the walls.
وَتُوبُواْ إِلَى اللَّهِ جَمِيعاً أَيُّهَ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
(And all of you beg Allah to forgive you all, O believers, that you may be successful.) means, practice what you are commanded in these beautiful manners and praiseworthy characteristics, and give up the evil ways of the people of Jahiliyyah, for the greatest success is to be found in doing what Allah and His Messenger command and avoiding what He forbids. And Allah is the source of strength.
Và Ngươi hãy bảo những phụ nữ có đức tin hạ thấp cái nhìn xuống, họ không được nhìn vào 'Awrah, họ phải giữ phần kín tránh khỏi Zina, họ không được phô trương sắc đẹp trước người khác giới trừ phi những phần phô bày tự nhiên (như hai bàn tay và gương mặt), họ hãy che kín toàn thân nhất là phần đầu, cổ, ngực. Nhan sắc của các họ chỉ được phép công khai trước chồng hoặc cha ruột hoặc cha chồng hoặc các con trai ruột hoặc các con trai của chồng hoặc anh em trai ruột hoặc các cháu trai con của anh chị em ruột hoặc những phụ nữ đáng tin là Muslim hoặc Kafir hoặc những nam nữ nô lệ hoặc những đàn ông giúp việc đã lớn tuổi không còn ham muốn phụ nữ nữa hoặc những đứa trẻ chưa biết gì về 'Awrah của phụ nữ; và họ chớ có đi mạnh chân cố ý tạo âm thanh của vòng chân được che kín bên trong hoặc âm thanh của các nữ trang khác. Tất cả các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin - hãy sám hối với Allah về tất cả cái nhìn Haram mà các ngươi đã mắc phải, may ra các ngươi đạt được điều các ngươi mong muốn và bình an khỏi điều mà các ngươi lo sợ.
With regard to ladies, satr defines which parts of her body a woman must cover and which parts she may keep uncovered, either in or outside her house, and before whom, when and under what conditions. The literal meaning of ‘O! You Believers! Turn all together towards God,’ is that in carrying out the instructions of the Islamic law, the most important virtues are the receptivity and sincerity of people’s hearts. The male and female Companions of the Prophet Muhammad maintained the highest standard in this respect. ‘A’ishah says, ‘By God! I have never found anybody better than the women of the Ansar when it comes to honouring the Book of God and having faith in its instructions.’ When the following verse of the chapter entitled al-Nur, ‘They should put shawls over their bosoms’, was revealed, the Ansar men returned to their houses and conveyed to their wives, daughters and sisters the instructions revealed for them by God. Some untied their waist-belts while others used their covering sheets and made shawls out of them. The next morning when they offered prayers (salat) led by the Prophet Muhammad, it seemed as if crows sat on their heads (because of the scarves they wore). (Tafsir ibn Kathir, vol. III, p. 284 ).
Sabihin mo sa mga babaing mananampalataya na pumigil sila ng mga paningin nila sa pagtingin sa anumang hindi ipinahihintulot sa kanila ang pagtingin gaya ng mga kahubaran; mangalaga sila sa mga ari nila sa pamamagitan ng paglayo sa mahalay at pagtatakip; huwag silang maglantad ng gayak nila sa mga di-kaanu-ano maliban sa nakalitaw na mula rito kabilang sa hindi maaari ang pagkukubli niyon gaya ng mga kasuutan; magpaabot sila ng mga pantakip nila sa mga nakabukas sa pinakamataas na bahagi ng mga kasuutan nila upang magtakip sa mga buhok nila, mga mukha nila, at mga leeg nila; huwag silang maglantad ng gayak nilang nakakubli maliban sa mga asawa nila, o mga ama nila, o mga ama ng mga asawa nila, o mga lalaking anak nila, o mga lalaking anak ng mga asawa nila, o mga lalaking kapatid nila, o mga lalaking anak ng mga lalaking kapatid nila, o mga lalaking anak ng mga babaing kapatid nila, o mga kapwa babae nilang mapagkakatiwalaan: mga babaing Muslim man o mga babaing di-Muslim, o mga minay-ari nila kabilang sa mga alipin: mga lalaki man o mga babae, o mga lalaking tagapaglingkod na walang paghahangad sa mga babae, o mga batang lalaking hindi nakabatid sa mga kahubaran ng mga babae dahil sa pagkabata nila. Huwag magpadyak ang mga babae ng mga paa nila sa paglalayon na malaman ang tinatakpan nila na gayak nila tulad ng pulseras sa paa at anumang nakawangis nito. Magbalik-loob kayo kay Allāh sa kalahatan, O mga mananampalataya, mula sa nangyari sa inyo na pagtingin at iba pa rito, sa pag-asang magkamit kayo ng hinihiling at maligtas kayo mula sa kinasisindakan.
Mümin kadınlara da söyle, bakışlarını kendilerine helal olmayan kimselerden sakınsınlar ve mahrem yerlerini/ırzlarını fuhşiyattan uzak durarak ve örtünerek korusunlar. Dış elbise gibi açıkta olup da kendiliğinden görünen ve örtülmesi mümkün olmayan kısmı hariç ziynetlerini yabancı (kendilerine haram olan) erkeklere göstermesinler. Başörtüleri ile saçlarını, yüzlerini, boyun ve göğüslerini kapatsınlar. Gizli olan süslerini; kocaları, babaları, kocalarının babaları, oğulları, kocalarının oğulları, kendi kardeşleri, kardeşlerinin oğulları, kız kardeşlerinin oğulları, kendi (gibi Mümine) kadınlar, sahip oldukları Mümin ve kâfir erkek ve kadın köleler, kadınlara ihtiyacı kalmamış hizmetçiler, küçüklükleri sebebi ile kadınların mahrem yerlerinin farkına henüz varmamış olan çocuklardan başkasına göstermesinler. Kadınlar, halhal ve benzeri olarak gizleyip örttükleri süslerinin bilinmesi için ayaklarını yere vurmasınlar. Ey Müminler! İstenilen kurtuluşa ermek ve korkulan şeyden de emin olmak için sizlerden hasıl olan haram bakışlar ve benzeri şeylerden dolayı hep birden Allah’a tövbe edin!
E di' alle credenti di allontanare i loro sguardi dalle intimità che non è permesso loro guardare e di essere caste, tenendosi lontane dalla nefandezza, e di coprirsi, senza mostrare la loro bellezza agli estranei, tranne ciò che non può essere coperto dagli abiti, e che indossino un velo che copra i loro seni, i loro capelli, i loro visi e i loro colli, e che non mostrino la loro bellezza nascosta se non ai loro mariti o ai loro padri, o ai padri dei loro mariti, o ai loro figli, o ai figli dei loro mariti, o ai loro fratelli, o ai figli dei loro fratelli, o ai figli delle loro sorelle, o alle donne fidate, credenti o miscredenti, o agli schiavi, uomini o donne, o a coloro che non provano desiderio nei confronti delle donne, o ai bambini che ancora non conoscono l'intimità delle donne a causa della loro giovane età, e che non camminino battendo i piedi allo scopo di rivelare la loro bellezza nascosta, con cavigliere o cose simili. Pentitevi tutti dinanzi ad Allāh, o credenti, per ciò su cui ricade la vostra vista, affinché otteniate ciò che desiderate e vi salviate da ciò che temete.
A reci i vjernicama neka obore poglede svoje, da ne gledaju u stidna mjesta, jer im je to zabranjeno, i neka se, k tome, čuvaju od svih nemoralnih radnji, koje nisu dopuštene, te neka ne pokazuju svoje ukrase muškarcima strancima nego neka spuste svoje ogrtače s glave, da pokriju kosu, lice i grudi, pokrivajući se onako kako to nalaže islam (odnosno, neka pokažu samo odjeću, tj. ono što se ne može sakriti). Žena svoje ukrase može pokazati samo mužu, ocu, svekru, sinovima, sinovima muža svog, braći svojoj, sinovima braće svoje, sinovima sestre svoje, prijateljici koja je pouzdana, pa makar se radilo i o nevjernici, onima koji su u posjedu njihovu, makar se radilo i o robovima, te onima koji nemaju muške prohtjeve i djeci koja nisu spoznala stidna mjesta žene. I neka ne udaraju prilikom hoda nogama, da se ne bi čuo zveket halhala koje nose oko nožnih članaka, a skrivaju ih. I svi se vi, pravovjerni, pokajte Silnom Allahu za zabranjene poglede i druge grijehe, da biste zaslužili Allahovu naklonost, milost i spas na ahiretu.
And tell the believing women to stop their eyes from looking at the private parts Allah has made unlawful for them to look at and to protect their private parts by staying far from indecency and by covering themselves. And they should not display their beauty to strangers except that which is apparent thereof and which cannot be hidden, such as clothing. They should draw their coverings over the openings at the top of their clothes, to cover their hair, faces and necks, and they should not expose their hidden beauty except to their husbands, or their fathers, or their husbands’ fathers, or their sons, or their husbands’ sons, or their brothers, or their brothers’ sons, or their sisters’ sons, or their women who are believers, be they Muslim or disbelievers, or the servants they own, be they male or female, or male attendants who have no desire for women, or children who have not become aware of the private aspects of women due to their being small. And women should not strike their feet with the intention of making known the adornment they are hiding, such as anklets and so forth. And all of you repent to Allah, O believers, for the gaze and so forth which affects you, in the hope that you are successful in attaining the goal and are saved from what is feared.
Diles a las mujeres creyentes que eviten dirigir su mirada hacia lo que Al lah ha declarado ilícito para ellas, y que protejan sus partes privadas de la inmoralidad y de exhibirlas. Y que no deben ostentar su belleza a los extraños (no mahram), excepto aquello que es aparente y que no puede ocultarse, como lo es la vestimenta. Deben dejar caer sus velos sobre la parte descubierta de sus vestimentas, asimismo, deben cubrir sus cabellos y cuellos, y no deben exponer su belleza oculta excepto a sus maridos, a sus padres, a sus suegros, a sus hijos, a los hijos de sus esposos, a sus hermanos, a sus sobrinos, a las mujeres discretas ya sean musulmanas o incrédulas, a los esclavos o a los que no tengan deseo sexual, a niños que no sean conscientes del deseo por las mujeres debido a que son pequeños. Tampoco deben oscilar sus pies al caminar con la intención de dar a conocer los adornos que esconden bajo la ropa, como las ajorcas, etc. Creyentes, arrepiéntanse todos ante Al-lah por la mirada indebida, con la esperanza de que logren su objetivo y sean librados de lo que temen.
"Katakanlah kepada wanita yang beriman, 'Hendaklah me-reka menahan pandangannya, dan menjaga kemaluannya, dan ja-nganlah mereka menampakkan perhiasannya, kecuali yang (biasa) nampak darinya. Dan hendaklah mereka menutupkan kain kudung ke dadanya, dan janganlah menampakkan perhiasannya kecuali kepada suami mereka, atau ayah mereka, atau ayah suami mereka, atau putra-putra mereka, atau putra-putra suami mereka, atau saudara-saudara laki-laki mereka, atau putra-putra saudara lelaki mereka, atau putra-putra saudari perempuan mereka, atau wanita-wanita Islam, atau budak-budak yang mereka miliki, atau pela-yan-pelayan laki-laki yang tidak mempunyai keinginan (terhadap wanita) atau anak-anak yang belum mengerti tentang aurat wanita. Dan janganlah mereka memukulkan kakinya agar diketahui per-hiasan yang mereka sembunyikan. Dan bertaubatlah kamu sekalian kepada Allah, hai orang-orang yang beriman supaya kamu berun-tung'." (An-Nur: 31).
(31) Setelah memerintahkan kaum Mukminin untuk me-nundukkan pandangan dan menjaga kemaluan mereka, Allah pun memerintahkan para wanita Mukminah dengannya. Allah ber-firman, ﴾ وَقُل لِّلۡمُؤۡمِنَٰتِ يَغۡضُضۡنَ مِنۡ أَبۡصَٰرِهِنَّ ﴿ "Katakanlah kepada wanita yang beriman, 'Hendaklah mereka menahan pandangannya'," dari melihat aurat-aurat dan lelaki dengan penuh syahwat dan pandangan lain yang terlarang. ﴾ وَيَحۡفَظۡنَ فُرُوجَهُنَّ ﴿ "Dan menjaga kemaluannya," dari (ke-sempatan) untuk dapat menyetubuhinya, menyentuh dan melihat yang diharamkan kepadanya. ﴾ وَلَا يُبۡدِينَ زِينَتَهُنَّ ﴿ "Dan janganlah mereka menampakkan perhiasannya," seperti pakaian yang indah, perhiasan-perhiasan dan seluruh tubuhnya termasuk dalam pengertian per-hiasan (zinah). Manakala baju luar harus mereka kenakan, maka Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِلَّا مَا ظَهَرَ مِنۡهَاۖ ﴿ "kecuali yang (biasa) nampak darinya," baju luar yang biasa dipakai, selama tidak memicu munculnya fitnah. ﴾ وَلۡيَضۡرِبۡنَ بِخُمُرِهِنَّ عَلَىٰ جُيُوبِهِنَّۖ ﴿ "Dan hendaklah mereka menutupkan kain kudung ke dadanya," demikian ini agar lebih sempurna dalam me-nutupi.
Ini menunjukkan bahwa perhiasan yang haram untuk ditam-pakkan adalah mencakup seluruh tubuh wanita sebagaimana yang telah kami katakan sebelumnya.
Kemudian Allah mengulang kembali larangan menampakkan perhiasan, guna mengecualikan sebagiannya. Firman Allah, ﴾ إِلَّا لِبُعُولَتِهِنَّ ﴿ "kecuali kepada suami mereka," terhadap para suami mereka ﴾ أَوۡ ءَابَآئِهِنَّ أَوۡ ءَابَآءِ بُعُولَتِهِنَّ ﴿ "atau ayah mereka, atau ayah suami mereka," yang mencakup bapak itu sendiri, kakek dan seterusnya ﴾ أَوۡ أَبۡنَآئِهِنَّ أَوۡ أَبۡنَآءِ بُعُولَتِهِنَّ ﴿ "atau putra-putra mereka, atau putra-putra suami mereka," termasuk anak laki-lakinya atau anak-anak suaminya dan seterus-nya dari keturunan mereka ﴾ أَوۡ إِخۡوَٰنِهِنَّ أَوۡ بَنِيٓ إِخۡوَٰنِهِنَّ ﴿ "atau saudara-saudara laki-laki mereka, atau putra-putra saudara lelaki mereka," saudara kandung, atau saudara seayah atau seibu, ﴾ أَوۡ بَنِيٓ أَخَوَٰتِهِنَّ أَوۡ نِسَآئِهِنَّ ﴿ "atau putra-putra saudari perempuan mereka, atau wanita-wanita mereka," maksudnya boleh bagi para wanita untuk melihat kepada wanita yang lain secara mutlak. Dimungkinkan juga idhafah (penyandaran) 'wanita mereka' menunjukkan pengertian jenis wanita tertentu, yaitu wanita Muslimah yang berasal dari jenis kalian. Di dalam-nya, terdapat dalil bagi ulama yang berpendapat: "Sesungguhnya (aurat) seorang wanita Muslimah tidak boleh dilihat oleh wanita dzimmiyah (non Muslim).
﴾ أَوۡ مَا مَلَكَتۡ أَيۡمَٰنُهُنَّ ﴿ "Atau budak-budak yang mereka miliki," se-hingga dibolehkan bagi budak lelaki (bila seluruh jiwanya milik seorang wanita), untuk melihat kepada tuan wanitanya selama wanita tersebut memilikinya secara keseluruhan. Namun, bila ke-pemilikannya hilang atau hanya sebagian saja, maka dia tidak di-perbolehkan untuk melihatnya. ﴾ أَوِ ٱلتَّٰبِعِينَ غَيۡرِ أُوْلِي ٱلۡإِرۡبَةِ مِنَ ٱلرِّجَالِ ﴿ "Atau pelayan-pelayan laki-laki yang tidak mempunyai keinginan (terhadap wanita)," maksudnya [atau] orang-orang yang mengikuti kalian, bergantung kepada kalian, baik dari kaum lelaki yang tidak mem-punyai gejolak nafsu terhadap syahwat ini, semisal orang gila yang tidak sadar dengan apa yang terjadi, atau lelaki impoten yang sudah tidak mempunyai birahi lagi, baik pada kemaluan ataupun hatinya, semua jenis lelaki ini tidak dilarang untuk dilihat. ﴾ أَوِ ٱلطِّفۡلِ ٱلَّذِينَ لَمۡ يَظۡهَرُواْ عَلَىٰ عَوۡرَٰتِ ٱلنِّسَآءِۖ ﴿ "Atau anak-anak yang belum mengerti tentang aurat wanita," maksudnya, anak-anak yang belum memasuki usia tamyiz (kurang dari tujuh tahunan. Pent.), mereka boleh melihat para wanita. Allah mengemukakan illatnya bahwa mereka ﴾ لَمۡ يَظۡهَرُواْ عَلَىٰ عَوۡرَٰتِ ٱلنِّسَآءِۖ ﴿ "belum mengerti tentang aurat wanita," maksudnya belum mengerti tentang aurat wanita, dan belum muncul nafsu syahwat pada mereka. Jadi, ini menunjukkan bahwa seorang wanita harus menutup auratnya dari pandangan seorang anak yang sudah memasuki usia tamyiz, karena ia telah memahami aurat wanita.
﴾ وَلَا يَضۡرِبۡنَ بِأَرۡجُلِهِنَّ لِيُعۡلَمَ مَا يُخۡفِينَ مِن زِينَتِهِنَّۚ ﴿ "Dan janganlah mereka me-mukulkan kakinya agar diketahui perhiasan yang mereka sembunyikan," maksudnya janganlah mereka menghentakkan kaki mereka ke tanah agar perhiasan-perhiasan yang ada di kaki mereka bersuara semisal gelang kaki dan sejenisnya, hingga diketahui perhiasannya disebabkannya sehingga menjadi media menuju fitnah.
Dapat dipetik dari ayat ini dan ayat lain yang serupa, kaidah Sadd al-Wasa`il (keharusan menutup akses kepada kejelekan). Se-sungguhnya sebuah perkara yang mubah, akan tetapi dapat meng-hantarkan kepada perbuatan haram atau ditakutkan akan terjadi perbuatan yang dilarang, maka perkara tersebut terlarang. Meng-hentakkan kaki ke tanah, pada asalnya boleh, namun lantaran ia menjadi jalan tersibaknya perhiasan, maka ia dilarang.
Usai memerintahkan sekumpulan perintah yang baik dan mewasiatkan wasiat-wasiat yang indah, sudah tentu akan terjadi kelalaian dalam pelaksanaannya dari seorang Mukmin dalam masalah itu, maka Allah memerintahkan mereka untuk bertaubat. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَتُوبُوٓاْ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ جَمِيعًا أَيُّهَ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنُونَ ﴿ "Dan bertaubatlah kamu sekalian kepada Allah, hai orang-orang beriman," [karena seorang Mukmin, keimanannya mengajak kepada taubat]. Kemudian Allah mengaitkan kebahagiaan dengannya. Allah berfirman, ﴾ لَعَلَّكُمۡ تُفۡلِحُونَ ﴿ "Supaya kamu beruntung," sehingga tidak ada jalan menuju kebe-runtungan kecuali dengan taubat, yaitu, kembali dari hal-hal yang dibenci oleh Allah, baik lahir atau yang batin menuju perkara-per-kara yang Dia cintai, baik secara lahir maupun batin. Keterangan ini menandakan bahwa setiap Mukmin membutuhkan taubat, lan-taran Allah telah mengarahkan pembicaraan kepada seluruh kaum Mukminin. Dalam ayat ini (juga) termuat anjuran untuk berbuat ikhlas dalam bertaubat pada FirmanNya, ﴾ وَتُوبُوٓاْ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "maka ber-taubatlah kamu sekalian kepada Allah," maksudnya bukan untuk tujuan selain wajahNya, berupa keselamatan dari gangguan-gangguan keduniaan, riya`, sum`ah, atau orientasi-orientasi rusak lain.
Katakanlah pula kepada wanita-wanita yang beriman agar mereka menahan pandangan mereka dari melihat hal-hal yang tidak halal bagi mereka berupa aurat dan agar mereka menjaga kemaluan mereka dengan menjauhi perbuatan keji dan dengan menutup aurat mereka. Janganlah mereka menampakkan perhiasan mereka kepada laki-laki asing (yang bukan mahram mereka) kecuali yang biasa tampak darinya yang tidak mungkin untuk disembunyikan seperti pakaian. Hendaklah mereka menutupkan kain kerudung ke dada mereka agar menutup rambut, kepala, wajah, dan leher mereka dan janganlah menampakkan perhiasan mereka yang tersembunyi kecuali kepada suami-suami mereka, ayah-ayah mereka, ayah-ayah para suami mereka, putra-putra mereka, putra-putra para suami mereka, saudara-saudara laki-laki mereka, putra-putra saudara lelaki mereka, putra-putra saudari mereka, wanita-wanita yang amanah dan terpercaya -baik muslimah atau kafir-, budak-budak yang mereka miliki -baik laki-laki atau wanita-, pelayan laki-laki yang tidak mempunyai keinginan syahwat terhadap wanita, atau anak laki-laki yang belum mengerti tentang aurat wanita lantaran masih kecil. Janganlah pula kaum wanita menghentakkan kaki mereka dengan tujuan agar diketahui perhiasan yang mereka sembunyikan seperti gelang kaki dan semisalnya. Bertobatlah kamu sekalian kepada Allah -wahai orang-orang yang beriman- dari pandangan kalian terhadap yang tidak halal dan maksiat lainnya, supaya kalian beruntung dengan meraih apa yang kalian harapkan dan selamat dari apa yang kalian takuti.
31- Mü’min kadınlara söyle de gözlerini sakınsınlar ve mahrem yerlerini korusunlar. Kendiliğinden görünen kısmı hariç zinetlerini (erkeklere) göstermesinler ve başörtülerini de yakalarının üzerine salsınlar. Zînetlerini kocalarından, babalarından, kocalarının babalarından, oğullarından, kocalarının (başka kadınlardan olma) oğullarından, erkek kardeşlerinden, erkek kardeşlerinin oğullarından, kızkardeşlerinin oğullarından, kendi kadınlarından, kölelerinden, kadınlara karşı arzusu olmayan erkeklerden ve kadınların avret yerlerini henüz anlamayan erkek çocuklardan başkasına göstermesinler. Gizledikleri zinetleri bilinsin diye de ayaklarını vurmasınlar. Ey iman edenler! Hep birlikte Allah’a tevbe edin ki kurtuluşa eresiniz.
31. Yüce Allah, mü’min erkeklere gözlerini haramdan sakınıp mahrem yerlerini korumalarını emrettikten sonra mü’min kadınlara da aynı şekilde emir vererek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Mü’min kadınlara söyle de gözlerini” avretlere ve şehvetle yabancı erkeklere bakmaktan vb. yasak bakışlardan “sakınsınlar ve mahrem yerlerini” kendilerine haram olan kimselere cima etme yahut dokunma veya bakma imkânını vermeyerek “korusunlar. Kendiliğinden görünen kısmı hariç zinetlerini göstermesinler.” Güzel elbiseler, zinet eşyaları ve bedenin tümü zinete dahildir. Dışa giyilen elbiselerin görünmesi kaçınılmaz olduğundan dolayı “kendiliğinden görünen kısmı hariç” buyrulmuştur. Yani giyilmesi âdet haline gelmiş olup fitneyi çağrıştıran bir özellik taşımayan dış elbiseler müstesnadır. “Başörtülerini de yakalarının üzerine salsınlar.” Bu ise tesettüre bürünmenin mükemmel olması içindir. Ayrıca bu, açığa çıkarılması haram olan zînetin kapsamına belirttiğimiz gibi bedenin tümünün dahil olduğunun da delilidir.
aha sonra Yüce Allah, zînetlerini açığa çıkarma yasağını tekrar söz konusu etmekte ve buna şu istisnaları getirmektedir:“Zînetlerini kocalarından, babalarından, kocalarının babalarından” bu, hem bizzat babayı, hem ne kadar yukarı çıkarsa çıksın dedeleri kapsar, “oğullarından, kocalarının (başka kadınlardan olma) oğullarından” buna öz ve üvey oğullarla tüm erkek torunlar dahildir “erkek kardeşlerinden, erkek kardeşlerinin oğullarından” ister anne baba bir kardeş olsunlar, ister baba bir, isterse de anne bir kardeş olsunlar fark etmez; “kızkardeşlerinin oğullarından, kendi kadınlarından,” Kadınların birbirlerine bakmaların mutlak olarak caizdir. Ancak buradaki “kendi kadınlarından” ifadesinin aynı cinsten olma anlamına gelme ihtimali vardır. Yani “sizin cinsinizden olan müslüman kadınlar” demektir. Bu da zimmi kadının müslüman kadına bakması caiz değildir, diyenlerin görüşlerine delildir. “kölelerinden” köle bütünü ile kadına ait ise o kölenin hanımefendisine bakması -kadın o kölenin tek sahibi olduğu sürece- caizdir. Ancak bu mülkiyet, kısmen veya tamamen ortadan kalkarsa artık kölenin ona bakması caiz olmaz. “Kadınlara karşı arzusu olmayan erkeklerden” yani (yemek vb. bir şeyler almak ümidiyle) sizin ardınızdan gelip peşinize takılan ancak kadınlara hiçbir arzu ve isteği bulunmayan, avretin mahiyetini anlamayan kadar bunak, ne fercinde ne de kalbinde böyle bir arzu bulunmayan iktidarsız kimseler ve benzerlerinin kadınlara bakmalarında bir sakınca yoktur. “Ve kadınların avret yerlerini henüz anlamayan erkek çocuklardan” yani henüz temyiz yaşına gelmemiş erkek çocukların yabancı kadınlara bakmaları caizdir. Yüce Allah, buna sebep olarak kadınların avretlerini henüz anlayamamalarını göstermektedir. Yani bu hususta herhangi bir bilgileri bulunmuyor ve henüz şehvetleri uyanmıyor ise bunda bir mahzur yoktur. Bu buyruk, temyiz yaşına gelmiş çocuğa karşı yabancı kadının tesettüre riâyet etmesi gerektiğine delildir. Çünkü bu gibi kimseler, kadınların avretlerini fark edebilecek yaştadır. İşte zinetlerini bu sayılanlardan “başkasına göstermesinler. Gizledikleri zînetleri bilinsin diye de ayaklarını vurmasınlar.” Yani takındıkları halhal vb. zinet eşyaları, ses çıkartıp da bu yolla zînetlerinin farkına varılarak fitneye vesile olmaması için ayaklarını yere vurmasınlar. Bu ve benzeri buyruklardan, seddu’z-zerâî’ kaidesi anlaşılmaktadır. Yani bir iş, mübah olmakla beraber eğer harama götürüyor ise yahut harama götürmesinden korkuluyor ise yasaklanır. Yere ayakları vurmak, aslında mübahtır. Ancak zînetin bilinmesine götüren bir yol olmasından ötürü yasaklanmıştır.
anı Yüce Allah, bunca güzel emirleri buyurduktan, bu güzel tavsiyelerini yaptıktan sonra -bu hususlarda mü’min kimselerin birtakım kusurlarının bulunması kaçınılmaz olduğundan dolayı- mü’minlere tevbe etmelerini emrederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey iman edenler! Hep birlikte Allah’a tevbe edin.” Çünkü imanı mümini tevbeye çağırır. Daha sonra da kurtuluşun buna bağlı olduğunu belirterek “ki kurtuluşa eresiniz” buyurmaktadır. Tevbe olmadan kurtuluşa imkân yoktur. Tevbe ise Allah’ın zahiren ve batınen hoşlanmadığı şeylerden, zahiren ve batınen sevdiği şeylere dönmek demektir. Bu buyruk, her bir mü’minin tevbe etmeye ihtiyacı bulunduğunun delilidir. Çünkü Yüce Allah, bütün mü’minlere hitap etmektedir. Ayrıca “Allah’a tevbe edin” buyruğunda tevbenin ihlâs ile yapılması da teşvik edilmektedir. Yani dünya musibetlerinden kurtulmak yahut riyakârlık gibi bozuk bir amaçla tevbe etmeyin; yalnızca Allah için tevbe edin, demektir.
Looking at non-Mahram is forbidden
وَقُل لِّلْمُؤْمِنَاتِ يَغْضُضْنَ مِنْ أَبْصَارِهِنَّ
And say to the believing women that they must lower their gazes - 24:31.
In the initial part of this long verse the injunction is the same which has been enjoined on men-folk in the preceding verse, that is, keep the eyes down or turn away the eyes. Women-folk are also included in the injunction along with men, but in the next verse there is a separate injunction for them for laying more emphasis. Hence, it is clear that for women it is forbidden to look at any man except their mahrams. Many scholars have declared that it is absolutely forbidden for women to see non-Mahram men, irrespective of looking with bad intent and passion or without any intent and passion; in either case it is forbidden. For this ruling the argument, put forward in support is the hadith of Sayyidah 'Umm Salamah ؓ which relates that once 'Umm Salamah and Maimunah ؓ both were with the Holy Prophet ﷺ when suddenly 'Abdullah Ibn 'Umm Maktum ؓ ، the companion of the Holy Prophet ﷺ who was blind, came in, and the Holy Prophet ﷺ asked them to go inside. This incident had happened after the injunction of hijab for women was revealed. On this 'Umm Salamah ؓ pleaded ` O Holy Prophet ﷺ ! But he is only blind, he can't see us'. Then the Holy Prophet ﷺ replied ` Is it that you are blind too?' (Abu Dawtid and Tirmidhi - Tirmidhi declared this hadith as hasan Sahih). Other jurists have ruled that there is no harm if women look at strange males without any passion. They base their argument on the hadith of Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ in which it is related that on an Eid day some African youths were showing their military exercises in the courtyard of the Mosque of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and the Holy Prophet ﷺ was watching this game, and so was Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ ، under the cover of the back of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . She kept on watching the game until she herself got tired of it, but the Holy Prophet ﷺ did not object to her watching. Scholars are all unanimous on the point that looking with lust is prohibited, but looking without lust is also not a preferred act.
To look at a woman's satr (concealable) parts by another woman without any lawful reason is also prohibited in line with the wordings of this verse. It is for the reason that concealing of satr (concealable) from all, both by men and women, is obligatory by Shariah. Man's satr (concealable) comprises all parts of the body from navel to knees, and that of women, the whole body, except face and palms. Neither can a man see another man's satr nor can a woman see another woman's satr. Looking by a man at a woman's satr or of a woman at a man's satr is highly prohibited, and amounts to contradiction of the injunction of the Qur'anic verse which enjoins for ` turning away the eyes'. As has been explained above in detail, it is enjoined in the verse to lower the eyes or to turn the eyes away from everything which is prohibited to be seen under Islamic injunctions. To look at a woman's satr by another woman is included in that.
وَلَا يُبْدِينَ زِينَتَهُنَّ إِلَّا مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا ۖ وَلْيَضْرِبْنَ بِخُمُرِهِنَّ عَلَىٰ جُيُوبِهِنَّ ۖ وَلَا يُبْدِينَ زِينَتَهُنَّ إِلَّا لِبُعُولَتِهِنَّ
And must not expose their adornment, except that which appears thereof, and must wrap their bosoms with their shawls, and must not expose their adornment except to their husbands - 24:31.
The literal meaning of zinah (زینۃ) is that with which a woman adorns herself to appear attractive. It may be nice clothes or ornaments. There is an agreement of the scholars on the point that when the clothes and ornaments are not worn by women, and are only displayed in the market place, then they are allowed to be seen by men-folk. For this reason majority of scholars have taken the meaning of zinah as those parts of the body where the objects of zinah are worn. Hence, the meaning of the verse is that it is obligatory for women not to show the parts of the body where the objects of adornments are worn. (Ruh u1-Ma’ ani). Whereas it is prohibited for women in this verse to show their zinah, two exceptions have, however, been made. One is for that to be seen and the other for those who see.
Exception from the injunction of hijab
First exception is that of مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا (except that which appears thereof). It means that ` Women are not permitted to show their zinah زینۃ to men, except that which is revealed on its own'. The indication is that while women are working, some parts of the body get uncovered automatically, and their covering is difficult, hence, exception of such parts is permitted. There is no sin in their uncovering. (Ibn Kathir). Which parts do really fall under this exception? On this subject Sayyidna 'Abdullah Ibn Masud and 'Abdullah Ibn 'Abbas ؓ have given different explanations. Sayyidna 'Abdullah Ibn Masud ؓ has explained that what has been excepted in مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا is the outer covering, such as veil or the sheet used for hijab. These over-clothings are used to cover up the normal garments of zinah زینۃ . Hence, the meaning of the verse would be that it is not permitted to show anything from the zinah زینۃ (garments), except the over-clothings like veil, whose hiding is not possible when going out for some work. On the other hand Sayyidna 'Abdullah Ibn 'Abbas ؓ has interpreted that it is purported for face and palms, because when a woman is forced to go out because of necessity, it is difficult to hide face and palms while engaged in her work. Therefore, according to the explanation of Sayyidna 'Abdullah Ibn Mas'ud ؓ it is not permitted for women even to uncover - their faces and palms before non-Mahram men. Only the over-clothings, like veil etc. are excepted under necessity. But in accordance with the explanation of Sayyidna 'Abdullah Ibn 'Abbas ؓ it is permitted to uncover the face and palms before the non-Mahrams. Thus, there is a difference of opinion among the religious scholars on the issue whether it is permissible to uncover the face and palms before non-Mahrams or not. But all agree on that if there is a risk of fitnah (i.e. stimulation of illicit desires) by looking at feminine face and palms, then its uncovering is not allowed, and women are not permitted to uncover their faces and palms in that situation. All scholars also agree on that in prayers women can uncover their faces and palms and in the uncovered position their prayers will be considered valid.
Qadi Baidawi and Khazin have said in the explanation of this verse that the object of the verse appears to be that women should not let anything of their zinah زینۃ be seen, except that which gets uncovered during the process of working. In this definition the veil and sheet, as well as face and palms are all included, because when a woman goes out for some necessary work, veil and sheet are open to be seen in any case, but sometimes face and palms also get uncovered during the movements of work. Hence, their uncovering is allowed and is not regarded a sin. But it does not mean that men are allowed to see faces and palms of women unnecessarily. Instead, it is enjoined upon men to keep their eyes lower, and if a woman is constrained to uncover her face or palms, the men should turn their eyes away, unless required to see in the performance of some lawful act. In this explanation both the traditions and interpretations are reconciled. Imam Malik (رح) has also ruled that it is not allowed to see the face and palms of a non-Maliram woman without a lawful need. Ibn Hajar Makki Shafi` i (رح) has quoted in his zawajir that Imam Shafi` i's view is also the same that although women's face and palms are not part of their satr, and they are allowed to pray while these parts are uncovered, yet non-Mahrams are not allowed to see them without a lawful need. However, this has already been stated above that even those scholars who have ruled it permissible to see women's face and palms, also agree that if there is a risk of mischief, then looking at their faces is not permissible. It is well known that the center of beauty and .attraction is the face of a person, and the present age is full of temptation, mischief and lasciviousness, and people are lost in remissness. Therefore, in the present circumstances it is impermissible to uncover the face before the non-Mahram men, except for medical treatment or in emergency. Similarly, it is not allowed for the men-folk as well to look at women intentionally, unless it is required by a genuine need.
After granting exception to the opened Zinah, it is enjoined in the verse under reference وَلْيَضْرِبْنَ بِخُمُرِهِنَّ عَلَىٰ جُيُوبِهِنَّ (24:31) that is, ` must wrap their bosoms with their shawls'. خُمُرِ) Khomor is the plural of (خِمار) Khimar. It is the piece of cloth which women use to cover their head, and it also covers up the neck and bosom. جیوب (juyub) is the plural of جَیب (jayb) which means upper part of the shirt just below the neck. Since the time immemorial this part of the garment is placed over the chest of a person, hence the covering of juyub means covering of the chest or bosom. In the beginning of the verse showing of zinah زینۃ was prohibited, while in this sentence hiding of zinah زینۃ is emphasized and a specific situation is also described, the purpose of which is to eliminate an old custom of pre-Islamic days. In the pre-Islamic time women used to place the sheet on their head and let its two sides hang on their back, with the result that their neck, ears and bosom were left uncovered. Therefore, Muslim women were enjoined not to follow this, and instead were advised to place the two sides of the sheet one over the other, so that all these parts are covered. (Ibn Abi Haim from Ibn Jubair - Ruh)
The second exception in the verse relates to the men before whom no hijab is to be observed by women. There are two reasons for this exception. First, those men who are exempt from this injunction are the mahrams, hence, no risk of any trouble is expected from them. Allah Ta’ ala has put in their hearts deep respect and honour of their close female relatives, hence, there is no possibility of any mischief from them. Secondly, since the close relatives normally live all together, for the sake of convenience it is required that they do not hide from each other. But this should also be kept in mind that this exception from hiding from mahrams is exclusive to hijab, and not from the satr of women, where the exception is allowed only to husbands. Those parts o: the body of women which are included in satr, and which are not allowed to be uncovered in the prayers, are not permitted to be seen by any mahram.
Eight types of mahram men and four other types with whom no hijab is necessary are listed in this verse. In another verse of Surah Ahzab, which was revealed before this verse, only seven types of mahram are mentioned. Hence, five more types were added in the above referred verse of Surah an-Nur, which is a later revelation.
Warning
It should be noted that the word mahram is used here in its general sense, which includes husband also. In the connotation used by the scholars for this word it means the person with whom marriage is not allowed. That meaning of the word is not intended here. Let us now take up the details of the twelve exceptions mentioned in the verse under consideration: The first exception is that of husband with whom hiding of any part of the wife's body is not required. But, looking at the private parts of wife without need is not a preferable act. Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ has said مَا رأی منّی ولا رأیت منہ ` Neither he saw my private parts nor did I see his'.
Second, exception is of fathers, in which category apart from father, grandfather, great grandfather are all included. Third, is the father-in-law, and husband's grandfather and great grandfather. Fourth, are the sons. Fifth, are the husband's sons, who may be from his other wives. Sixth, are the brothers, in which category all step-brothers whether from real-mother or from real-father are included. But cousin brothers are not part of this category. They are all non-Mahrams. Seventh, are the sons of brothers. Here also sons of step-brothers are included, but sons of cousins are not included. Eighth, are the sons of sisters, and here again sons of step-sisters are included but not those of the cousins. These are the eight categories of mahrams.
Ninth category
أَوْ نِسَائِهِنَّ (31) (or to their women). These words are used for Muslim women, before whom all such parts can be uncovered which are allowed to be uncovered before father or sons. It has already been clarified earlier that this exception relates to hijab alone and not the satr. It is for the simple reason that, what is not allowed to be uncovered before mahram men is also not permitted to be uncovered before any Muslim woman, except for medical treatment or under dire need.
By the exception made only for Muslim women it becomes obvious that it is necessary for Muslim women to cover themselves before non-Muslim women as well. Non-Muslim women are thus in the same category as that of non-Mahram men. Ibn Kathir has quoted the. explanation given by Mujchid (رح) for this verse that it is not permissible for a Muslim woman to uncover herself before non-Muslim women. But there are Sahih ahadith available which prove that non-Muslim women used to visit wives of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، hence, there is a difference of opinion among the jurists on the subject. Some have declared non-Muslim women like men for the application of this injunction, while others have placed both Muslim and non-Muslim women under one category - that is covering before them is not necessary. Imam Razi (رح) has opined that the word نِسَائِهِنَّ (their women) encompasses both Muslim and non-Muslim women, and the practice of virtuous elders of making Muslim women covered before non-Muslim women was because it was desirable (but not obligatory). Mufti of Baghdad, ` Allamah ` Alusi (رح) has adopted this explanation in the Ruh ul-Ma` ani, and has remarked ھٰذا القول اوفق بالنّاس الیوم فانّہ لا یکاد یمکن احتجاب المسلمات عن الذمیات (روح المعانی) This explanation is more suited to present time because it has become almost impossible for Muslim women to cover themselves before non-Muslim women. (Ruh ul-Ma` ani)
Tenth category
أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُهُنَّ (24:31). (or to those owned by their right hands). The general sense of the wording includes both male and female slaves and servants, but many a scholars and jurists consider that it applies only to female slaves, and not to the male slaves. Therefore, it is obligatory to be in cover before them, like other non-Mahrams. Said Ibn al-Mussayab (رح) has said expressing his final view ` Do not be under the misconception that the wordings أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُهُنَّ are general, and include male slaves as well. It is not so. This verse refers to only female slaves, male slaves are not included in it'. Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn Mas` ud ؓ ، Hasan al-Basri and Ibn Sirin رحمۃ اللہ علیہما have said that it is not permissible for a male slave to see his female owner's hair (Ruh ul-Ma ani).
Now the question is that if by the wordings أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُهُنَّ only female slaves were meant, then they were already included in the word نِسَائِهِنَّ (or to their women). What was the point in describing them separately? Jassas (رح) has answered this question by explaining that the word in its apparent sense is meant for Muslim women only, and in case there are non-Muslims also among the female slaves, they need to be separated from the rest, hence the use of this word.
Eleventh category
أَوِ التَّابِعِينَ غَيْرِ أُولِي الْإِرْبَةِ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ (or male attendants having no { sexual} urge). Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ has explained that, here those confused and deranged type of persons are meant who have no liking and inclination toward women (Ibn Kathir). The same explanation has been put forward by Ibn Jarir quoting Abu ` Abdullah Ibn Jubair, Ibn ` Atiyyah رحمۃ اللہ علیہم etc. Therefore, those men are referred to here who do not have any lust or inclination towards women, nor are they interested in the beauty and charm of women, which they could describe before others. As against this, eunuchs do take interest in women's special attributes; hence women should keep covered before them. There is a hadith of Sayyidah A` ishah ؓ on the subject, that an eunuch used to visit the wives of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and they regarded him to be included in the category of غَيْرِ أُولِي الْإِرْبَةِ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ (31) hence they allowed him to come in their homes. When the Holy Prophet ﷺ saw him and listened his conversation, he stopped him from coming inside the homes. (Ruh uI-Ma ani).
For this very reason Ibn Hajar Makki (رح) has commented in Sharah al-Minhaj that no matter a man be impotent or devoid of genital organs or be very old, he is not included in the expression غَيْرِ أُولِي الْإِرْبَةِ and women are required to cover themselves before all of them. However, addition of the word التَّابِعِينَ with the expression غَيْرِ أُولِي الْإِرْبَةِ is meant to indicate those who are confused and deranged, and enter the houses with the purpose of eating and drinking as an attendant of some guests. Such men are excluded and it is not necessary to observe hijab before them. They have been mentioned here because in fact there were some such men at that time, and they used to go inside the homes, only with the intention of eating and drinking, but the real cause of their being excepted from the rules of hijab is their being of unsound mind and having no sexual urge and not being attendants of someone.
Twelfth category
أَوِ الطِّفْلِ الَّذِينَ (or to the children who are not yet conscious of the shames of women - 31). This refers to those young children who have not yet attained puberty, and are totally ignorant of ladies special attributes, gestures and postures. Any boy who takes interest in ladies company for their special attributes is nearing his puberty, and covering before him becomes obligatory. (Ibn Kathir). Imam Jassas (رح) has explained that the word طِّفْلِ Tifl (children) refers here to those children who do not differentiate between men and women in special attributes. (Jassas has narrated this from Mujahid).
وَلَا يَضْرِبْنَ بِأَرْجُلِهِنَّ لِيُعْلَمَ مَا يُخْفِينَ مِن زِينَتِهِنَّ
And let them not stamp their feet in a way that the adornment they conceal is known - 24:31.
It is incumbent upon women to step so gently that no sound is made of their ornaments and none of their zinah is exposed to men.
To cause hearing of jewellery's sound to non-Mahrams is prohibited
In the beginning of the verse it was prohibited for women to show their zinah (ornaments or garments) to non-Mahram men. At the end of it, it is reemphasized that covering of head and bosom etc. was in any way obligatory as part of hiding of zinah زینۃ ، rather any exposure of hidden zinah زینۃ by any means is also prohibited. Putting in something in the ornaments so that they produce sound, or making of sound by the touch of ornaments with each other, or putting the feet on the ground in such a manner that ornaments make sound, and the non-Mahrams listen to these sounds; they are all prohibited under the provision of this verse. In the light of this explanation many jurists have drawn the conclusion that when causing to hear the ornament's sound is prohibited, then to cause hearing of women's own voice would be prohibited even more strongly. Therefore, they have ruled that the voice of women is also included in their satr. For this reason it is declared in Nawazil that women should learn Qur'an from women only, as far as possible. Learning of Qur'an from men should be as a last resort only.
Sahihs of Bukhari and Muslim have quoted a hadith which says that while offering prayers if someone passes in front, he should be warned with a loud voice by saying Subhan Allah by men, but the women should not make any sound, and instead hit the back of the palm with the other for warning.
The issue of women's voice
Is women's voice included in their satr per se, and it's causing to hear by non-Mahrams is prohibited? The jurists differ on this issue. In the books of Imam Shafi` i (رح) the voice of women is not included in their satr. In the case of Hanafi there are different views. Ibn Humam (رح) has included the voice in satr on the basis of statements in Nawazil. Because of this the call for prayer اذان by women is regarded makruh by Hanafi School. However, it is established by hadtth that the wives of the Holy Prophet ﷺ used to talk to non-Mahrams from behind the curtain even after the revelation of injunction of hijab. Keeping in view all the material on this point, what seems to be the correct position is that hearing the voice of a woman is impermissible only when and where it may create a fitnah, but where there is no such apprehension, it is allowed. (Jassas). However, the prudent way for women is to take care and avoid talking to non-Mahrams, even from behind the curtains, unless necessary. (Only Allah knows best)
To go out wearing perfume
It is also included in this injunction that when women go out of the house for some need, they should not wear any perfume, because that is also their hidden zinah, and it is impermissible to cause it to reach non-Mahrams. In a Oath reported by Tirmidhi from Abu Musa al-Ash` ari ؓ those women are declared bad who go out wearing perfume.
Going out wearing decorated veil is also prohibited
Imam Jassas (رح) has commented that when Qur'an has included even the sound of ornaments as the exposure of zinah زینۃ and declared it unlawful, then going out wearing decorated veil would be unlawful more strongly. By inference it is also clear that although the face of women is not included in her satr, but it is the pivotal point of zinah زینۃ ، hence, its hiding from the non-Mahrams is essential, except in cases of need. (Jassas)
. وَتُوبُوا إِلَى اللَّـهِ جَمِيعًا أَيُّهَ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ
And repent to Allah 0 believers, all of you - 24:31.
In this verse first the men have been enjoined to keep their eyes low, then the women are enjoined the same. After that women are directed to cover themselves before non-Mahrams. After enjoining these injunctions separately to men and women, now a combined instruction is given that the sexual desire is a delicate thing, and it remains concealed from others. But everything, concealed or open, is completely known to Allah. Therefore, if someone has erred in following the foregoing injunctions, he should beg Allah's pardon, feel repentant on his past deeds and make a firm resolve not to indulge in them again.
Dis également aux croyantes de détourner le regard des intimités qu’il ne leur est pas permis de regarder et de préserver leurs parties intimes en s’éloignant de la turpitude et en se couvrant. Qu’elles ne montrent de leur parure aux hommes qui leur sont étranger, que ce qui n’est pas dissimulable, comme les vêtements qu’elles portent par exemple, et qu’elles rabattent leurs voiles sur les ouvertures supérieures de leurs habits afin de se couvrir les cheveux, le visage et le cou.
Qu’elles ne montrent leur parure intérieure qu’à leurs époux, leurs pères, les pères de leurs époux, leurs fils, les fils de leurs époux, leurs frères, leurs neveux, leur entourage féminin digne de confiance composé de femmes croyantes ou mécréantes, leurs esclaves mâles ou femelles, les mâles qui ne convoitent pas les femmes ainsi que les enfants qui ne montrent pas d’intérêt pour l’intimité féminine en raison de leur jeune âge.
Que les femmes ne tapent pas du pied sur le sol de manière à ce que ne l’on ne devine pas la parure cachée qu’elles portent, comme les bracelets aux chevilles par exemple.
Repentez-vous tous à Allah, ô croyants, des regards illicites et autres péchés afin que vous obteniez ce que vous recherchez et que vous échappiez à ce que vous redoutez.
Ipakasal ninyo, O mga mananampalataya, ang mga lalaking walang mga maybahay at ang mga babaing malayang walang mga asawa. Ipakasal ninyo ang mga mananampalataya kabilang sa mga lalaking alipin ninyo at kabilang sa mga babaing alipin ninyo. Kung sila ay mga maralita, magpapasapat sa kanila si Allāh mula sa kabutihang-loob Niyang malawak. Si Allāh ay Malawak ang pagtutustos: hindi nababawasan ang panustos Niya sa pagbibigay-kasapatan sa isa, Maalam sa mga kalagayan ng mga lingkod Niya.
"Dan kawinkanlah orang-orang yang sendirian di antara kamu, dan orang-orang yang layak (berkawin) dari hamba-hamba sahayamu yang lelaki dan hamba-hamba sahayamu yang perem-puan. Jika mereka miskin, Allah akan memampukan mereka dengan karuniaNya. Dan Allah Mahaluas (pemberianNya) lagi Maha Mengetahui. Dan orang-orang yang tidak mampu kawin hendak-lah menjaga kesucian (diri)nya, sehingga Allah memampukan mereka dengan karuniaNya. Dan budak-budak yang kamu miliki yang menginginkan perjanjian, hendaklah kamu buat perjanjian dengan mereka, jika kamu mengetahui ada kebaikan pada mereka, dan berikanlah kepada mereka sebagian dari harta Allah yang dikaruniakanNya kepadamu. Dan janganlah kamu paksa budak-budak wanitamu untuk melakukan pelacuran, sedang mereka sendiri menginginkan kesucian, karena kamu hendak mencari keun-tungan duniawi. Dan barangsiapa yang memaksa mereka, maka se-sungguhnya Allah adalah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang (kepada mereka) sesudah mereka dipaksa itu." (An-Nur: 32-33).
(32) Allah تعالى memerintahkan para wali dan tuan-tuan untuk menikahkan orang-orang yang ada dalam perwaliannya dari golongan ayama (orang-orang yang sendirian). Mereka adalah orang-orang yang tidak mempunyai pasangan, lelaki atau perem-puan, janda atau perawan. Maka, wajib bagi kerabatnya dan wali anak yatim itu untuk menikahkan orang yang membutuhkan per-nikahan dari orang-orang yang nafkahnya menjadi tanggungan si wali.
Bila mereka diperintahkan untuk menikahkan orang-orang yang berada di bawah tanggungan mereka, maka perintah kepada mereka untuk menikah lebih utama lagi. ﴾ وَٱلصَّٰلِحِينَ مِنۡ عِبَادِكُمۡ وَإِمَآئِكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang yang layak (menikah) dari hamba-hamba sahayamu yang lelaki dan hamba-hamba sahayamu yang perempuan." Dimungkin-kan bahwa maksud dari orang-orang yang layak (menikah) adalah yang baik agamanya. Yang dimaksud dengan "orang-orang yang shalih (layak menikah)" adalah kebaikan agama (mereka), dan bahwa orang shalih, baik dari budak lelaki atau budak wanita –yang tidak melakukan perbuatan jahat dan zina– pemiliknya diperintahkan untuk menikahkannya sebagai balasan atas kebaikannya dan an-juran kepadanya dalam perkara tersebut. Karena orang yang sudah rusak yang disebabkan zina, dilarang untuk dinikahi. Sehingga menjadi pendukung terhadap ketetapan yang telah disebutkan di permulaan surat, bahwasanya pernikahan lelaki pezina dan perem-puan pezina diharamkan sampai dia bertaubat. Jadi, pengkhususan sifat keshalihan (kelayakan) adalah pada diri budak lelaki dan budak wanita saja, bukan untuk orang yang merdeka, lantaran banyak ditemukan perzinaan di kalangan hamba.
Dimungkinkan pula maksud dari 'orang-orang yang shalih' adalah orang-orang yang sudah pantas menikah, lagi membutuh-kannya, baik para budak laki-laki dan perempuan. Pengertian ini ditopang oleh realita bahwa seorang tuan tidak diperintahkan untuk menikahkan budaknya sebelum membutuhkan perkawinan. Tidak terlalu kabur cakupan dua makna ini sekaligus (pada ayat ini). Wallahu a'lam.
Firman Allah, ﴾ إِن يَكُونُواْ فُقَرَآءَ ﴿ "Jika mereka miskin," yaitu para suami dan orang yang telah m e n i k a h ﴾ يُغۡنِهِمُ ٱللَّهُ مِن فَضۡلِهِۦۗ ﴿ "niscaya Allah akan memampukan mereka dengan karuniaNya," sehingga janganlah menjadi penghalang apa yang kalian dugakan bahwa bila dia me-nikah nanti, maka akan jatuh miskin sebab banyaknya tanggungan dan lainnya.
Pada ayat ini terkandung anjuran untuk menikah dan janji Allah kepada orang yang menikah dengan kecukupan setelah kondisi kefakirannya. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ وَٰسِعٌ ﴿ "Dan Allah Mahaluas," banyak ke-baikanNya dan agung karuniaNya, ﴾ عَلِيمٞ ﴿ "lagi Maha Mengetahui," tentang orang-orang yang berhak menerima karuniaNya, yang bersifat agama dan duniawi atau (berhak mendapat) salah satunya dari orang-orang yang tidak berhak. Maka masing-masing diberi-kan sesuai dengan apa yang diketahuiNya dan (sesuai) dengan tuntutan hukumNya.
(33) ﴾ وَلۡيَسۡتَعۡفِفِ ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يَجِدُونَ نِكَاحًا حَتَّىٰ يُغۡنِيَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ مِن فَضۡلِهِۦۗ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang yang tidak mampu menikah hendaklah menjaga kesucian (diri)nya, se-hingga Allah memampukan mereka dengan karuniaNya." Hukum ini bagi orang yang tidak mampu untuk menikah. Allah memerintah-kannya menjaga kehormatan, menahan diri dari perbuatan yang haram, dan menempuh cara-cara yang menghalangi dirinya dari perbuatan buruk itu, seperti menepis dorongan-dorongan hatinya dari pikiran-pikiran yang terbetik untuk menjerumuskan dirinya ke dalamnya. (Hendaknya) juga mengerjakan seperti yang disam-paikan oleh Nabi,
يَا مَعْشَرَ الشَّبَابِ، مَنِ اسْتَطَاعَ مِنْكُمُ الْبَاءَةَ فَلْيَتَزَوَّجْ وَمَنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَعَلَيْهِ بِالصَّوْمِ فَإِنَّهُ لَهُ وِجَاءٌ.
"Wahai para pemuda, barangsiapa yang telah sanggup untuk me-nikah maka menikahlah, dan barangsiapa belum mampu, hendaknya dia berpuasa, karena puasa itu adalah perisai baginya."[20]
Firman Allah, ﴾ ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يَجِدُونَ نِكَاحًا ﴿ "Dan orang-orang yang tidak mampu kawin," maksudnya tidak mampu menikah, karena miskin, atau kepapaan para wali atau tuan mereka, atau penolakan para wali dan sayyid untuk menikahkan mereka, sementara mereka tidak memiliki kemampuan untuk memaksa para wali dan tuan melakukannya.
Penafsiran ini lebih baik daripada penafsiran mereka yang menafsirkannya 'tidak mendapatkan mahar nikah'. (Dengan kete-rangan ini) mereka telah menjadikan mudhaf 'ilaih (benda yang disandari) sebagai na`ib manab al-mudhaf (pengganti kedudukan mudhaf). Sesungguhnya dalam perlakuan ini mengandung dua larangan: Pertama, membuang (suatu bagian) dalam perkataan. Padahal, pada asalnya, tidak boleh terjadi pembuangan. Yang kedua: Makna (penafsiran itu) hanya terbatas pada orang yang mempunyai dua keadaan: Keadaan kecukupan harta, dan keadaan tiada berharta. Akibatnya, budak lelaki, perempuan dan orang-orang yang pernikahannya berada dalam hak wali tidak masuk dalam konteks ini, sebagaimana telah kami sebutkan, ﴾ حَتَّىٰ يُغۡنِيَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ مِن فَضۡلِهِۦۗ ﴿ "sehingga Allah memampukan mereka dengan karuniaNya," seba-gai janji terhadap orang yang menjaga dirinya, bahwa Allah akan mencukupi (kebutuhan)nya dan memudahkan urusannya, dan perintah baginya untuk menunggu jalan keluar agar keadaannya itu tidak membuatnya merasa keberatan.
Firman Allah, ﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ يَبۡتَغُونَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبَ مِمَّا مَلَكَتۡ أَيۡمَٰنُكُمۡ فَكَاتِبُوهُمۡ إِنۡ عَلِمۡتُمۡ فِيهِمۡ خَيۡرٗاۖ ﴿ "Dan budak-budak yang kamu miliki yang menginginkan perjanjian, hendaklah kamu buat perjanjian dengan mereka, jika kamu mengetahui ada kebaikan pada mereka," maksudnya barangsiapa ingin dan me-minta kepada kalian mukatabah (perjanjian pembebasan dengan syarat penebusan), budak lelaki atau perempuan, maka sambutlah permintaannya, dan buatlah perjanjian.
﴾ إِنۡ عَلِمۡتُمۡ فِيهِمۡ ﴿ "Jika kamu mengetahui pada mereka," yaitu orang-orang yang meminta untuk diadakan perjanjian ﴾ خَيۡرٗاۖ ﴿ "ada kebaikan," yaitu kemampuan untuk mencari penghasilan dan kebaikan aga-manya. Karena, pada proses perjanjian ini terdapat dua maslahat: Maslahat pembebasan dan kemerdekaan, dan maslahat transaksi yang akan ia berikan kepada sang pemilik untuk menebus dirinya. Barangkali ia akan giat dan bersungguh-sungguh dan mendapat-kan (sejumlah) uang untuk tuannya yang tidak dia peroleh (bagi tuannya) ketika masih menjadi budak, sehingga tidak merugikan pemiliknya dalam masalah perjanjian ini, disertai manfaat yang sangat besar yang diperoleh budak tersebut. Karenanya, Allah memerintahkan perjanjian ini dalam bentuk perintah yang wajib sebagaimana terlihat dari zahirnya, atau perintah tersebut bersifat sunnah menurut pendapat yang lain. Dan Allah memerintahkan untuk membantu mereka (menyelesaikan) perjanjiannya. Pasalnya, mereka itu termasuk orang-orang yang membutuhkan pertolongan, lantaran tidak mempunyai harta.
Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَءَاتُوهُم مِّن مَّالِ ٱللَّهِ ٱلَّذِيٓ ءَاتَىٰكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Dan berikanlah kepada mereka sebagian dari harta Allah yang dikaruniakanNya kepada-mu." Masuk dalam kategori ini adalah perintah kepada tuannya yang mengadakan perjanjian agar memberinya sedikit (keringanan) dari perjanjiannya atau menggugurkan sebagian pembayarannya dan memerintahkan orang-orang untuk menolong mereka. Karena itu, Allah menetapkan bagian zakat bagi budak-budak yang telah membuat perjanjian dan menganjurkan penyerahannya dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ مِّن مَّالِ ٱللَّهِ ٱلَّذِيٓ ءَاتَىٰكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Dari harta Allah yang dikaruniakan-Nya kepadamu," maksudnya sebagaimana harta adalah milik Allah, kekayaan yang ada pada tangan kalian hanyalah anugerah dari Allah untuk kalian dan murni sebagai karuniaNya, maka berbuat baiklah kepada hamba-hamba Allah sebagaimana Dia telah berbuat baik kepada kalian.
Makna tersirat dari ayat yang mulia ini bahwa seorang budak apabila dia tidak meminta mukatabah (perjanjian kebebasan), maka tuannya tidak diperintahkan untuk memulai perjanjian tersebut, dan bahwa apabila dia tidak mengetahui kebaikan padanya, dengan cara, mengetahui latar belakangnya yang tidak baik, mengetahui si budak tidak dapat mencari uang, hingga menyebabkannya men-jadi benalu bagi orang lain dan terseok-seok. Atau dia khawatir bila dimerdekakan, maka (dalam kebebasannya ini) ia akan me-nyebabkan kerusakan. Maka si pemilik tidak diperintahkan untuk membuat perjanjian dengannya. Bahkan dilarang untuk melaku-kannya, karena mengandung bahaya yang telah disebutkan.
Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَا تُكۡرِهُواْ فَتَيَٰتِكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu paksa budak-budak wanitamu," yakni, dari budak-budak pe-rempuan kalian ﴾ عَلَى ٱلۡبِغَآءِ ﴿ "untuk melakukan pelacuran," maksudnya untuk menjadi wanita pezina ﴾ إِنۡ أَرَدۡنَ تَحَصُّنٗا ﴿ "sedang mereka sendiri menginginkan kesucian," karena pemaksaan terhadapnya tidak dapat dibayangkan kecuali dalam keadaan seperti ini. Namun bila tidak ada keinginan untuk menjaga dirinya, maka sesungguhnya wanita tersebut seorang pelacur yang wajib atas tuannya untuk melarang-nya dari perbuatan itu. Sesungguhnya larangan ini disebabkan kebiasaan yang mereka kerjakan di masa Jahiliyah, yaitu seorang pemilik budak memaksa budak wanitanya untuk melakukan zina, agar memperoleh upah dari perbuatan tersebut. Karenanya, Allah berfirman, ﴾ لِّتَبۡتَغُواْ عَرَضَ ٱلۡحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنۡيَاۚ ﴿ "Karena kamu hendak mencari keuntungan duniawi," maka tidak pantas bagi kalian bila budak kalian lebih baik daripada diri kalian, dan lebih menjaga diri dari perbuatan zina daripada kalian. Sementara itu kalian melakukannya pada mereka demi meraih keuntungan duniawi dan kenikmatan sedikit yang datang lalu akan sirna. Penghasilan kalian dengan cara mulia, bersih dan baik, (terlepas dari keberadaan balasan akhirat) adalah lebih utama daripada usaha kalian memperoleh kenikmatan yang sepele yang akan menghasilkan kehinaan dan kerendahan bagi kalian.
Kemudian Allah menyeru orang yang melakukan pemaksaan untuk bertaubat, seraya berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يُكۡرِههُّنَّ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ إِكۡرَٰهِهِنَّ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan barangsiapa yang memaksa mereka, maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang (kepada mereka) sesudah mereka dipaksa itu." Hendaknya dia bertaubat kepada Allah, melepaskan diri dari segala yang muncul darinya yang menimbulkan kemurka-anNya. Bila dia melakukan hal ini, maka Allah akan mengampuni dosa-dosanya dan akan menyayanginya, sebagaimana dia telah menyayangi dirinya sendiri dengan membebaskannya dari azab, karena ia telah memberikan kasih sayang kepada budaknya de-ngan tidak memaksanya untuk melakukan sesuatu yang dapat membahayakan dirinya.
Ô croyants, mariez les célibataires parmi vos jeunes hommes et femmes libres et esclaves. S’ils sont pauvres, Allah les enrichira de par Sa grâce étendue. Les réserves d’Allah sont immenses: qu’Il rende riche l’un de Ses serviteurs ne les diminue en rien, et Il est le plus au fait de la situation de Ses serviteurs.
Ey Müminler! Eşleri olmayan erkekleri, kocaları olmayan hür kadınları, kadın ve erkek kölelerinizden Mümin olanları evlendirin. Eğer onlar fakir iseler Allah, onları geniş lütfundan zenginleştirir. Allah, bol rızık sahibidir. O'nun rızkı bir kimseyi zenginleştirmeyle eksilmez. O, kullarının hallerini hakkıyla bilendir.
Và các ngươi hãy kết hôn - hỡi những người có đức tin - với những người đàn ông, những người phụ nữ đơn thân dù phải cưới những nam nữ nô lệ, nếu nghèo khó thì sẽ được Allah ban cho giàu có, và ở nơi Allah có vô số thiên lộc, nguồn thiên lộc của Ngài không bao giờ cạn kiệt bởi việc ban sự giàu có cho một ai, Ngài luôn biết rõ hoàn cảnh của đám nô lệ của Ngài.
The Command to marry
These clear Ayat include a group of unambiguous rulings and firm commands.
وَأَنْكِحُواْ الأَيَـمَى مِنْكُمْ
(And marry those among you who are single (Al-Ayama)....) This is a command to marry. The Prophet said:
«يَا مَعْشَرَ الشَّبَابِ، مَنِ اسْتَطَاعَ مِنْكُمُ الْبَاءَةَ فَلْيَتَزَوَّجْ، فَإِنَّهُ أَغَضُّ لِلْبَصَرِ وَأَحْصَنُ لِلْفَرْجِ، وَمَنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَعَلَيْهِ بِالصَّوْمِ فَإِنَّهُ لَهُ وِجَاءٌ»
(O young men, whoever among you can afford to get married, let him marry, for it is more effective in lowering the gaze and protecting the private parts. Whoever cannot do that, then let him fast, for it is a protection for him.) This was recorded in the Two Sahihs from the Hadith of Ibn Mas`ud. In the Sunan, it was recorded from more than one person that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«تَزَوَّجُوا تَوَالَدُوا تَنَاسَلُوا فَإِنِّي مُبَاهٍ بِكُمُ الْأُمَمَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ»
(Marry and have children, for I will be proud of you before the nations on the Day of Resurrection.) The word Al-Ayama, the plural form of Ayyim, is used to describe a woman who has no husband and a man who has no wife, regardless of whether they have been married and then separated, or have never been married at all. Al-Jawhari reported this from the scholars of the (Arabic) language, and the word is applied to men and women alike.
إِن يَكُونُواْ فُقَرَآءَ يُغْنِهِمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ
(If they be poor, Allah will enrich them out of His bounty.) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported from Ibn `Abbas: "Allah encouraged them to get married, commanded both free men and servants to get married, and He promised to enrich them."
إِن يَكُونُواْ فُقَرَآءَ يُغْنِهِمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ
(If they be poor, Allah will enrich them out of His bounty.) It was recorded that Ibn Mas`ud said: "Seek the richness through marriage, for Allah says:
إِن يَكُونُواْ فُقَرَآءَ يُغْنِهِمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ
(If they be poor, Allah will enrich them out of His bounty.)" This was recorded by Ibn Jarir. Al-Baghawi also recorded something similar from `Umar. It was reported from Al-Layth from Muhammad bin `Ajlan from Sa`id Al-Maqburi from Abu Hurayrah that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«ثَلَاثَةٌ حَقٌّ عَلَى اللهِ عَوْنُهُمْ: النَّاكِحُ يُرِيدُ الْعَفَافَ، وَالْمُكَاتَبُ يُرِيدُ الْأَدَاءَ، وَالْغَازِي فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ»
(There are three whom it is a right upon Allah to help: one who gets married seeking chastity; a slave who makes a contract with his master with the aim of buying his freedom; and one who fights for the sake of Allah.) This was recorded by Imam Ahmad, At-Tirmidhi, An-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah. The Prophet performed the marriage of a man who owned nothing but his waist wrap, and could not even buy a ring made of iron, but he still married him to that woman, making the Mahr his promise to teach her whatever he knew of the Qur'an. And it is known from the generosity and kindness of Allah that He provided him with whatever was sufficient for her and for him.
The Command to keep Oneself Chaste if One is not able to get married
Allah's saying:
وَلْيَسْتَعْفِفِ الَّذِينَ لاَ يَجِدُونَ نِكَاحاً حَتَّى يُغْنِيَهُمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ
(And let those who find not the financial means for marriage keep themselves chaste, until Allah enriches them of His bounty.) This is a command from Allah to those who do not have the means to get married: they are to keep themselves chaste and avoid unlawful things, as the Prophet said:
«يَا مَعْشَرَ الشَّبَابِ مَنِ اسْتَطَاعَ مِنْكُمُ الْبَاءَةَ فَلْيَتَزَوَّجْ فَإِنَّهُ أَغَضُّ لِلْبَصَرِ وَأَحْصَنُ لِلْفَرْجِ، وَمَنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَعَلَيْهِ بِالصَّوْمِ فَإِنَّهُ لَهُ وِجَاءٌ»
(O young men, whoever among you can afford to get married, let him marry, for it is more effective in lowering the gaze and protecting the private parts. Whoever cannot do that, then let him fast, for it is a protection for him.) This Ayah is general in meaning, and the Ayah in Surat An-Nisa' is more specific, where Allah says:
وَمَن لَّمْ يَسْتَطِعْ مِنكُمْ طَوْلاً أَن يَنكِحَ الْمُحْصَنَـتِ
(And whoever of you have not the means wherewith to wed free believing women)until His statement;
وَأَن تَصْبِرُواْ خَيْرٌ لَّكُمْ
(but it is better for you that you practise self-restraint) 4:25 meaning, it is better for you to be patient and refrain from marrying slave-girl, because any child that is born will also be a slave.
وَاللَّهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(and Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful) 4:25.
وَلْيَسْتَعْفِفِ الَّذِينَ لاَ يَجِدُونَ نِكَاحاً
(And let those who find not the financial means for marriage keep themselves chaste,) `Ikrimah said, "This refers to a man who sees a woman and it is as if he feels desire; if he has a wife then let him go to her and fulfill his desire with her, and if he does not have a wife, then let him ponder the kingdom of heaven and earth until Allah grants him means of livelihood."
The Command to grant Slaves a Contract of Emancipation
وَالَّذِينَ يَبْتَغُونَ الْكِتَـبَ مِمَّا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ فَكَـتِبُوهُمْ إِنْ عَلِمُتُمْ فِيهِمْ خَيْراً
(And such of your servants as seek a writing (of emancipation), give them such writing, if you find that there is good and honesty in them.) This is a command from Allah to slave-owners: if their servants ask them for a contract of emancipation, they should write it for them, provided that the servant has some skill and means of earning so that he can pay his master the money that is stipulated in the contract. Al-Bukhari said: "Rawh narrated from Ibn Jurayj: `I said to `Ata', "If I know that my servant has money, is it obligatory for me to write him a contract of emancipation" He said, "I do not think it can be anything but obligatory." `Amr bin Dinar said: "I said to `Ata', `Are you narrating this from anybody' He said, `No,' then he told me that Musa bin Anas told him that Sirin, who had a lot of money, asked Anas for a contract of emancipation and he refused. So he went to `Umar (bin Al-Khattab), may Allah be pleased with him, and he said, `Write it for him.' He refused, so `Umar hit him with his whip and recited,
فَكَـتِبُوهُمْ إِنْ عَلِمُتُمْ فِيهِمْ خَيْراً
(give them such writing, if you find that there is good and honesty in them.)Then he wrote the contract." This was mentioned by Al-Bukhari with a disconnected chain of narration. It was also narrated by `Abdur-Razzaq who said Ibn Jurayj told them: I said to `Ata', "If I know that my servant has some money, is it obligatory for me to write him a contract of emancipation" He said, `I do not think it can be anything but obligatory."' It was also said by `Amr bin Dinar who said, "I said to `Ata', `Are you narrating this from anybody' He said, `No."' Ibn Jarir recorded that Sirin wanted Anas bin Malik to write a contract of emancipation and he delayed, then `Umar said to him, "You should certainly write him a contract of emancipation." Its chain of narrators is Sahih. Allah's saying:
إِنْ عَلِمُتُمْ فِيهِمْ خَيْراً
(if you find that there is good and honesty in them.) Some of them said (this means) trustworthiness. Some said: "Honesty," and others said: "A skill and ability to earn."
وَءَاتُوهُمْ مِّن مَّالِ اللَّهِ الَّذِى ءَاتَـكُمْ
(And give them something out of the wealth of Allah which He has bestowed upon you.) This is the share of the wealth of Zakah that Allah stated to be their right. This is the opinion of Al-Hasan, `Abdur-Rahman bin Zayd bin Aslam and his father and Muqatil bin Hayyan. It was also the opinion favored by Ibn Jarir.
وَءَاتُوهُمْ مِّن مَّالِ اللَّهِ الَّذِى ءَاتَـكُمْ
(And give them something out of the wealth of Allah which He has bestowed upon you. ) Ibrahim An-Nakha`i said, "This is urging the people, their masters and others." This was also the view of Buraydah bin Al-Husayb Al-Aslami and Qatadah. Ibn `Abbas said: "Allah commanded the believers to help in freeing slaves."
The Prohibition of forcing One's Slave-Girls to commit Zina ®257
؛ Allah's saying:
وَلاَ تُكْرِهُواْ فَتَيَـتِكُمْ عَلَى الْبِغَآءِ
(And force not your slave-girls to prostitution...) Among the people of the Jahiliyyah, there were some who, if he had a slave-girl, he would send her out to commit Zina and would charge money for that, which he would take from her every time. When Islam came, Allah forbade the believers to do that. The reason why this Ayah was revealed, according to the reports of a number of earlier and later scholars of Tafsir, had to do with `Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul. He had slave-girls whom he used to force into prostitution so that he could take their earnings and because he wanted them to have children which would enhance his status, or so he claimed.
Reports narrated on this Topic
In his Musnad, Al-Hafiz Abu Bakr Ahmad bin `Amr bin `Abd Al-Khaliq Al-Bazzar, may Allah have mercy on him, recorded that Az-Zuhri said, "`Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul had a slave-girl whose name was Mu`adhah, whom he forced into prostitution. When Islam came, the Ayah
وَلاَ تُكْرِهُواْ فَتَيَـتِكُمْ عَلَى الْبِغَآءِ
(And force not your slave-girls to prostitution...) was revealed." Al-A`mash narrated from Abu Sufyan that Jabir said concerning this Ayah, "This was revealed about a slave-girl belonging to `Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul whose name was Musaykah. He used to force her to commit immoral actions, but there was nothing wrong with her and she refused. Then Allah revealed this Ayah:
وَلاَ تُكْرِهُواْ فَتَيَـتِكُمْ عَلَى الْبِغَآءِ
(And force not your slave-girls to prostitution,) until His saying;
وَمَن يُكْرِههُنَّ فِإِنَّ اللَّهِ مِن بَعْدِ إِكْرَاهِهِنَّ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(But if anyone compels them, then after such compulsion, Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.)" An-Nasa'i also recorded something similar. Muqatil bin Hayyan said, "I heard -- and Allah knows best -- that this Ayah was revealed about two men who used to force two slave-girls of theirs (into prostitution). One of them was called Musaykah who belonged to the Ansari, and Umaymah the mother of Musaykah belonged to `Abdullah bin Ubayy. Mu`adhah and Arwa were in the same situation. Then Musaykah and her mother came to the Prophet and told him about that. Then Allah revealed:
وَلاَ تُكْرِهُواْ فَتَيَـتِكُمْ عَلَى الْبِغَآءِ
(And force not your slave-girls to prostitution), meaning Zina.
إِنْ أَرَدْنَ تَحَصُّناً
(if they desire chastity,) means, if they want to be chaste, which is the case with the majority of slave-girls.
لِّتَبْتَغُواْ عَرَضَ الْحَيَوةِ الدُّنْيَا
(in order that you may make a gain in the goods of this worldly life.) meaning, from the money they earn and their children. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ forbade the money earned by the cupper, the prostitute and the fortune-teller. According to another report:
«مَهْرُ الْبَغِيِّ خَبِيثٌ وَكَسْبُ الْحَجَّامِ خَبِيثٌ، وَثَمَنُ الْكَلْبِ خَبِيثٌ»
(The earnings of a prostitute are evil, the earnings of a cupper are evil, and the price of a dog is evil.)
وَمَن يُكْرِههُنَّ فِإِنَّ اللَّهِ مِن بَعْدِ إِكْرَاهِهِنَّ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(But if anyone compels them, then after such compulsion, Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) meaning, towards them, as has already been stated in the Hadith narrated from Jabir. Ibn Abi Talhah narrated that Ibn `Abbas said, "If you do that, then Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful, and their sin will be on the one who forced them to do that." This was also the view of Mujahid, `Ata' Al-Khurasani, Al-A`mash and Qatadah. After explaining these rulings in detail, Allah says:
وَلَقَدْ أَنْزَلْنَآ إِلَيْكُمْ ءَايَـتٍ مُّبَيِّنَـتٍ
(And indeed We have sent down for you Ayat that make things plain,) meaning, in the Qur'an there are Ayat which are clear and explain matters in detail.
وَمَثَلاً مِّنَ الَّذِينَ خَلَوْاْ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ
(and the example of those who passed away before you,) means, reports about the nations of the past and what happened to them when they went against the commandments of Allah, as Allah says:
فَجَعَلْنَـهُمْ سَلَفاً وَمَثَلاً لِّلاٌّخِرِينَ
(And We made them a precedent, and an example to later generations.) 43:56; We made them a lesson, i.e., a rebuke for committing sin and forbidden deeds.
لِّلْمُتَّقِينَ
(for those who have Taqwa. ) meaning, for those who remember and fear Allah.
Commentary
Some injunctions regarding marriage
It has been pointed out earlier that Surah an-Nur contains mostly the injunctions relating to protection of chastity and continence, and prevention of obscenity and shamelessness. In this connection severe punishments against adultery and related matters are mentioned, then istidhan is highlighted, and after that hijab for women is described. Since Islamic jurisprudence is based on the precept of moderation, all its injunctions are moderate, and have affinity with natural human emotions and desires. It is also based on the principle to control the tendency of excessiveness and transgression. When it is enjoined to desist strictly from unlawful lust, it is equally important to provide a lawful access for the natural human emotions and desires. At the same time it is also needed both from a rational and religious point of view that men and women are shown a way for the lawful copulation for the preservation of human race. In the terminology of Qur'an and Sunnah it is called nikah (marriage). In the verse under consideration the guardians of unmarried girls and the owners of slave girls and boys are enjoined to marry them off.
وَأَنكِحُوا الْأَيَامَىٰ مِنكُمْ
And arrange the marriage of the spouse-less among you - 24:32.
Ayama (أَيَامَىٰ ) is the plural of Aym (اَیم)which is used for all those men and women who are not married, irrespective of the situation whether they have not yet been married or were married earlier and have become divorcee or widow /widower. The guardians of such men and women are directed in this verse to arrange their marriage.
Scholars and jurists are unanimous on the point that according to the manner of address of this verse the preferable and masnun way of marriage is that men and women have it arranged through their guardians, rather than arranging it directly. There are many a worldly and religious benefits in this tradition, especially in the case of girls it is a sort of indecency that they arrange their own marriages. Also, there is a risk that this system may open the doors for obscenity. Therefore, in some narrations of hadith women are prohibited to contract their own marriages without the mediation of guardians. Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) and some other Imams have ruled that this instruction describes a sunnah and the preferred way for the contract of marriage. But if an adult girl marries someone within her own kuf without her guardian's permission, it is a proper marriage, although she would be reprehensible for this act, because it is against the sunnah, unless she has done so under unavoidable circumstances.
Imam Shafi` i (رح) and some other Imams have ruled that her marriage will be null and void if carried out without her guardian's mediation. It is not the intention to describe and argue here the details of approach and arguments put forward by the two jurists on their different points of view, but this much is obvious from the verse under discussion that it is preferable to have guardian's mediation in the matter of marriage. But the Qur'anic verse itself is silent on the issue of status of marriage, if solemnized without the consent of guardians. The other reason is that in the word Ayama (أَيَامَى) both male and female adults are included, and there is consensus that the marriage of adult boys is perfectly valid if solemnized without the mediation of guardians. No one considers that marriage to be null and void. But this is true that in either case it is against the sunnah, for which both should be reproached.
The status of marriage in Shari'ah
Jurists are almost all unanimous that whoever has a strong apprehension that in case he does not marry, he would not be able to maintain the prescribed limits of Shari’ ah and will get involved in sins, and he has the means to get married, it is obligatory on him to get married. As long as he does not get married, he will remain a sinner. But in case he does not have the means to get married, or a suitable woman is not available, or he does not possess the needed prompt dower etc., for all such situations the injunction is given in the next verse that he should keep striving to obtain what is required and until such time that the needful is arranged, he should keep his emotions under control and wait with patience. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has advised such persons in this situation to fast continuously, for fasting calms down the sexual desire.
It is reported in Masnad of Ahmad that the Holy Prophet ﷺ enquired from Sayyidna ` Akkaf whether he had a wife, to which he replied in the negative. Then the Holy Prophet ﷺ enquired whether he had a lawful slave girl. He again replied in the negative. Then he asked ` Do you have the means?' To this he replied in the affirmative. The purpose of this enquiry was to find out whether he possessed the means to arrange his marriage, to which he answered in the positive. After that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said ` In that case you are a brother of Shaitan, for our sunnah is to get married. The worst persons among you are those who are unmarried, and the most mean among your men are those who die without marrying'. (Mazhari).
Majority of the jurists have attributed this narration as well to that condition when there is a predominant risk of sinning by abstaining from marriage. The Holy Prophet ﷺ must have known the situation of ` Akkaf that he would not be able to resist. Similarly, it is reported in Masnad of Ahmad on the authority of Sayyidna 'Anas ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ had instructed him to get married, and warned against remaining bachelor. (Mazhari). There are some other similar narrations of the hadith as well, and majority of the jurists have held them to be applicable only in those situations where there is a strong apprehension of being involved in a sin if one avoids marriage. Similarly, jurists are almost all unanimous that if someone has strong notion that he would indulge in sin by marrying a woman, for instance he is not capable of meeting conjugal rights of the wife or will get involved for sure in some other sin, in such a situation marriage is prohibited or unbecoming for him.
Now the case of that person has to be looked at who is in an even position. For him neither the risk of sin is very strong by abstaining from marriage, nor there is a strong risk of sin if the marriage is performed. For this situation there are different views of the jurists, that is, which act is better; to get married or abstaining from marriage and get involved in extra prayers. Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) has ruled that getting married is better than offering extra prayers, while Imam Shafi` i (رح) has recommended that getting involved in prayers is preferable. The reason for the different views is that by itself the marriage is a lawful act, just like eating, drinking sleeping etc. or as any other necessity of life is lawful, and the element of worship is included in marriage for the simple reason that one can save himself from sin by this act, and when the righteous children are born, it will add up to his reward. When one performs any lawful act with the intent of pleasing Allah Ta’ ala, it becomes an indirect worship for him. Eating, drinking, sleeping etc. all become indirect worship when carried out with this intention. Since occupation in prayers is a direct worship in itself, hence, Imam Shafi` i (رح) regards prayers to be preferable to marriage. But in the opinion of Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) the element of worship is greater in marriage than other lawful acts. In many Sahih ahadith it is emphasized repeatedly to follow this tradition of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . In the light of all these ahadith it becomes evident that marriage is not just lawful like other lawful acts, but is a sunnah (practice) of the messengers, and has also been emphasized repeatedly in hadith. It is a worship not only from the viewpoint of intention but also being a tradition of the messengers. If someone suggests that by the same token eating, drinking and sleeping should also be regarded as sunnah, because all messengers used to perform them. The answer to this is very clear that despite these acts being performed by all messengers, no one has said or narrated in any hadith that eating, drinking and sleeping are sunnah of the messengers. Instead these acts are regarded as common human habits, which were observed by messengers as well. As against this, marriage is clearly declared as sunnah of the messengers and the sunnah of the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself.
Tafsir Mazhari has given a moderate view on the subject that, if someone is on an even position, that is neither he is helpless or overcome by prevalence of lust, nor feels the risk of indulging in sin by abstaining from marriage, and thinks that if he gets married, his involvement in household would not be a hindrance in his worships and remembrance of Allah Ta’ ala, then it is preferable for him to get married. This was exactly the case of the messengers of Allah and the righteous people of the Ummah. But if he has a hunch that his marriage and involvement in household will not let him promote his religious status and will hinder Allah's remembrance, then for him abstaining from marriage for performing worship would be preferable, provided he is in an even position, described above. Many a Qur'anic verses are in support of this position, one of them being: يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تُلْهِكُمْ أَمْوَالُكُمْ وَلَا أَوْلَادُكُمْ عَن ذِكْرِاللَّـهِ believers, let not your possessions nor your children divert you from Allah's remembrance - 63:9).This verse advises that the wealth and children should not come in the way of remembering Allah Ta’ ala.
وَالصَّالِحِينَ مِنْ عِبَادِكُمْ وَإِمَائِكُمْ
And the capable from among your bond-men and bond-girls - 24:32.
This sentence is addressed to the masters of the slaves. Here the word salihin is used in its literal meaning, that is whoever among them has the means and capacity of marrying; arrangement of his/her marriage is made incumbent upon their owners and masters. Here the word capacity is purported to have the means to fulfill the conjugal rights of wife and ability to make payment of maintenance and prompt dower. If the word salihin is taken in its common sense, that is good and pious people, then their exclusiveness from the rest will be on the basis that marriage is basically the means to keep away from the sins, a trait which only the good persons possess.
So, it is made incumbent upon the masters of the slaves and slave girls that those among them who have the ability to get married, their marriage should be arranged. It is purported to mean here that if they show their need and desire to get married, then according to some jurists it is binding on the owners to marry them off. But the majority of jurists have ruled that in such a situation it is incumbent upon the masters not to place any hindrance in their marriage and allow them to get married, because the marriage of slaves and slave girls cannot be performed without the permission of their owners. Thus, this injunction is similar in nature with another verse of the Holy Qur'an فَلَا تَعْضُلُوهُنَّ أَن يَنكِحْنَ أَزْوَاجَهُنَّ that is ` It is incumbent upon the guardians of women not to stop the women under their charge from marriage'. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has also said on the subject that ` If someone of that kind comes to you with the proposal and you like his morals, then surely may him off. If you do not do it then great mischief will be created on earth'. (Tirmidhi) The gist of this all is that the owners are instructed here not to make any delay in granting permission of marriage to their subjects, notwithstanding that arrangement of their marriage may not be their responsibility. (Allah knows best)
إِن يَكُونُوا فُقَرَاءَ يُغْنِهِمُ اللَّـهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ
If they are poor, Allah will enrich them out of His grace - 24:32.
There is a good news in this verse for such poor Muslims who want to marry for the security of their religious obligation, but they have no means. If they marry with the good intention for the security of their religion and to follow the sunnah of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، Allah Ta’ ala will grant them sufficient means. There is also an advice in the verse to those who might reject the proposal of marriage from poor people on the basis of their current condition. Wealth is something which does not always stay. The important thing is merit of a person. If they possess merit then their proposal for marriage should not be turned down.
Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ has said that Allah Ta’ ala has persuaded all Muslims for marriage in this verse, for which He has included every one, either free or slave, and has promised to enrich ti em if they marry. (Ibn Kathir). And Ibn Abi Hatim has reported that Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ while addressing the Muslims said that ` You follow the injunction of Allah Ta’ ala for marriage, and He will fulfill His promise for granting the riches'. Then he recited this verseإِن يَكُونُوا فُقَرَاءَ يُغْنِهِمُ اللَّـهُ (32) Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn Masud ؓ has said ` If you want to be rich, then get married, because Allah Ta’ ala has said إِن يَكُونُوا فُقَرَاءَ يُغْنِهِمُ اللَّـهُ (Ibn Kathir)
Vjernici, udavajte sve one koji su bračno nezbrinuti: slobodne muškarce i slobodne žene, te čestite robove i čestite robinje! Ako su siromašni, te nemaju mogućnosti da organiziraju bračni život i podnesu troškove, Allah će ih obogatiti iz dobrote Svoje, a Allah daje nesamjerljivu nafaku. Ono što On posjeduje neće umanjiti to što će nekog neovisnim učiniti. Allah zna prilike Svojih robova.
Nikahkanlah -wahai kaum beriman- laki-laki yang belum memiliki istri dan wanita-wanita merdeka yang belum memiliki suami di antara kalian. Nikahkanlah pula orang-orang mukmin yang layak menikah dari hamba-hamba sahayamu yang lelaki dan perempuan. Jika mereka miskin Allah akan memampukan mereka dengan karunia-Nya yang sangat luas. Allah Mahaluas rezeki-Nya; rezeki-Nya sama sekali tidak berkurang karena diberikan kepada seorang manusia, lagi Maha Mengetahui keadaan hamba-hamba-Nya."
Fate sposare, o credenti, i maschi che non hanno mogli e le donne libere che non hanno marito; e fate sposare i vostri schiavi credenti con le vostre schiave; se sono poveri, Allāh li arricchirà per Sua immensa grazia, e Allāh possiede immenso sostentamento: non fa mancare il Suo sostentamento a nessuno; Consapevole delle condizioni dei Suoi sudditi.
O believers, marry off the unmarried free men and women amongst you, and marry off the believers amongst your male and female servants. If they are poor, Allah will make them wealthy through His vast grace. Allah is Vast in sustaining, without His making anyone wealthy decrease His sustenance, and Knowing of the conditions of His servants.
32- İçinizden evli olmayanları, köle ve cariyelerinizden de salih/elverişli olanları evlendirin. Eğer onlar fakir iseler Allah onları lütfu ile zengin kılar. Allah lütfu bol olandır, her şeyi bilendir.
33- Evlenme imkanı bulamayanlar da Allah, lütfundan kendilerine zenginlik verinceye kadar iffetlerini korusunlar. Sahip olduğunuz köle ve cariyeler arasından mükâtebe (bir bedel karşılığında özgürlüklerini satın almak üzere anlaşma) yapmak isteyenlerle -eğer onlarda bir hayır görürseniz- mükâtebe yapın ve onlara Allah’ın size verdiği maldan verin. İffetlerini korumak isteyen cariyelerinizi dünya hayatının geçici menfaatini elde etmek için fuhşa zorlamayın. Kim onları (fuhşa) zorlarsa şüphe yok ki Allah, onların zorlanmalarından sonra çok bağışlayıcı ve pek merhametlidir.
32. Yüce Allah, velilere ve efendilere velâyetleri altında bulunan -ister bekâr, ister dul, ister erkek ister kadın olsun- evli olmayan kimseleri evlendirmelerini emretmektedir. Bu yüzden akrabanın ve yetimin velisi olan kimselerin, nafakasını karşılamakla yükümlü oldukları kimseler içinde evlenmeye ihtiyacı olanları evlendirmesi gerekir. Velayetleri altında bulunan kimseleri evlendirmekle emrolunduklarına göre kendi kendilerinin evlenmelerinin emredilmesi öncelikle söz konusudur. “Köle ve cariyelerinizden de salih/elverişli olanları evlendirin” buyruğunda “salih/elverişli” olanlardan, dinen salih olanların kastedilmiş olması ihtimal dahilindedir. Buna göre ahlaksız ve zinakar olmayan salih köle ve cariyeleri, efendileri evlendirmekle memurdur. Bu da onun salih oluşunun bir mükâfatı ve onu salih olmaya bir teşviktir. Zira zina eden facir bir kimsenin evlendirilmesi yasak kılınmıştır. Bu yüzden bu buyruk, sûrenin baş tarafında sözü edilen zina eden erkek ve kadınların nikâhlanmalarının -tevbe edinceye kadar- haram olduğu yönündeki hükmü teyit etmektedir. “Salih” olmanın köleler ve cariyeler hakkında özellikle zikredilerek hürler hakkında söz konusu edilmemesi, genelde köleler arasında “salih” olmayışın çokça söz konusu olmasından dolayıdır. “Salih” sözü ile evlenmeye elverişli ve ona ihtiyacı bulunan köle ve cariyelerin kastedilmiş olma ihtimali de vardır. Bu anlamı, efendinin kölesini evlenmeye ihtiyacı olmadan önce evlendirmekle memur olmaması da teyit etmektedir. Her iki mananın bir arada kastedilmiş olması da uzak bir ihtimal değildir. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’tır.
“Eğer onlar” kocalar ve evlenenler “fakir iseler Allah onları lütfu ile zengin kılar” Öyleyse bunlar evlenecek olurlarsa, bakmaları gereken çoluk çocukları olacağından ötürü fakir düşecekleri vehmi sizi onları evledirmekten alıkoymasın. Bu buyruk, evliliğe teşvik ve evlenen kimsenin fakir ise zengin olacağına dair bir vaadi içermektedir. “Allah lütfu bol olandır.” İhsanı çok ve hayırları pek büyük olandır. “Her şeyi bilendir.” Dinî ve dünyevî lütfuna yahut bunlardan birine kimin layık olduğunu ve kimin layık olmadığını çok iyi bilir. Herkese de ilim ve hikmetinin gereğine göre verir.
33. “Evlenme imkanı bulamayanlar da Allah, lütfundan kendilerine zenginlik verinceye kadar iffetlerini korusunlar.” Bu, nikâh imkânı bulamayanın hükmüdür. Yüce Allah, böylesine iffetli kalmayı yani haramdan uzak durup kendisini ondan uzak tutacak sebepleri yerine getirmesini emretmektedir. Kendisini harama düşürecek türden hatırına gelecek düşünceleri, haramı çağrıştıran hususları aklından uzaklaştırmak sûreti ile bu sebepleri yerine getirmelidir. Aynı şekilde Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in şu tavsiyesini de yapmalıdır:“Ey gençler topluluğu! Sizden evlenmeye gücü yeten kimse evlensin. Evlenme gücü bulamayan kimse ise oruç tutmaya baksın. Çünkü oruç şehveti keser.” Yüce Allah’ın “evlenme imkanı bulamayanlar” buyruğu, fakirlikleri yahut velilerinin ve efendilerinin fakir olması veya onları evlendirmeyi kabul etmemeleri ve onların da onları bu işe zorlama güçlerinin bulunmadığından dolayı evlenme imkânı bulamayanlar, demektir. Ayete verilen bu mana, “nikâh için mehir bulamayanlar” şeklinde verilen manadan daha güzeldir. Çünkü bu manayı verenler, aslında muzâfun ileyh’i muzaf’ın yerine geçirmiş oluyorlar. Bunun ise iki mahzuru vardır: Birincisi, ifadede hazf olduğu kabul edilmiş olur ki ifadede aslolan hazfe gitmemektir. İkincisi, buyruğun anlamı, birisi malı ile zengin olma diğeri de olmama hali olmak üzere iki hale münhasır olur. O takdirde de bizim belirttiğimiz manadaki köleler ve cariyeler ile velisi tarafından evlendirilmesi gerekenler bu ifadenin dışında kalmış olur. “Allah lütfundan kendilerine zenginlik verinceye kadar”buyruğu da iffetini koruyan kimseleri Yüce Allah’ın zengin kılacağına ve kendilerine işlerinde kolaylık vereceğine dair bir vaattir. Ayrıca içinde bulundukları halin kendilerine zor ve ağır gelmemesi için de sıkıntıdan kurtulacakları vakti beklemeleri yönünde bir emirdir.“Sahip olduğunuz köle ve cariyeler arasından sizden mükâtebe isteyenler ile -eğer onlarda bir hayır görürseniz- mükatebe yapın.” Yani sizden mükâtebe talebinde bulunarak bir bedel karşılığı hürriyetini satın almak isteyen köle ve cariyelerin bu isteklerini kabul edin ve onlarla mükâtebe anlaşması yapın. Şu şartla ki mükâtebe talebinde bulunanlarda bedellerini kazanabileceklerine ve dinlerinde de salah sahibi olduklarına dair bilginiz olmalıdır. Çünkü mükatebede iki maslahat söz konusudur: Birisi kölenin azat olması ve hürriyetini kazanması, diğeri kendi hürriyetini satın almak maksadı ile efendisine vereceği bedeli kazanması. Belki bu yolla köle, mükâtebe süresi içerisinde köleliği boyunca elde edemeyeceği pek çok malı kazanabilir. Böylece köle pek büyük bir menfaat elde etmekle birlikte efendisinin de bu mükâtebeden dolayı herhangi bir zararı söz konusu olmaz. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, ifadenin zahirinden anlaşıldığı üzere mükâtebe yapmayı farziyet ifade eden emir kipi ile dile getirmiştir. Bir diğer görüşe göre buradaki emir, müstehablık ifade eder. Ayrıca Yüce Allah mükatebe bedelleri konusunda onlara yardımcı olmayı da emretmektedir. Çünkü onların buna gerçekten ihtiyacı vardır. Zira onların hiçbir malları bulunmamaktadır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onlara Allah’ın size verdiği maldan verin.” Bunun kapsamına mükâtebe yapan efendinin mükatebe bedeli olarak köleye bir şeyler vermesi yahut bedelden bir şeyler düşürmesi ve diğer insanlara da bu hususta kölere yardımcı olması girmektedir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, mükâteb kölelere zekâttan bir pay tahsis edilmesini emretmiştir. Ayrıca:“Allah’ın size verdiği maldan” buyruğu ile de bunun verilmesini teşvik etmiştir. Mal, Allah’ın malı olduğu gibi sizin elinizde bulunan mal da Allah’ın size bir bağışı, O’nun lütuf ve ihsanıdır. Bundan ötürü siz de -Allah size nasıl ihsanda bulundu ise- Allah’ın kullarına öylece iyilikte bulunun. Âyet-i kerimenin mefhumundan anlaşıldığına göre köle, mükatebe talebinde bulunmayacak olursa efendisine kölesi ile mükâtebe yapması emredilmez. Aynı şekilde eğer efendisi kölesinde hayır olmadığını bilirse, mesela kölesinin herhangi bir kazanç kapısının olmadığını bilir ve bunun sonucunda insanlara bir yük olacağından korkarsa yahut da azat edildiği ve hürriyetine kavuştuğu takdirde fesat işleme imkânını bulacağını bilirse böyle bir efendiye bu türden olan kölesi ile mükatebe yapması emredilmez. Aksine sözü edilen sakıncalar dolayısı ile böyle bir mükatebe yasaklanır.
aha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“İffetlerini korumak isteyen cariyelerinizi” -çünkü ancak bu durumda cariyelerin fuhşa zorlanması düşünülebilir- “dünya hayatının geçici menfaatini elde etmek için fuhşa zorlamayın.” Şâyet cariyenin kendisini zinadan korunmak istemiyor ise o takdirde o, hayasız bir fahişe demektir ki bu durumda da efendisinin onun bu tutumundan alıkoyması gerekir. Yüce Allah’ın böyle bir yasağı dile getirmesi, cahiliye döneminde bu tür bir uygulama bulunduğundan dolayıdır. Efendi, karşılığında ücret almak üzere cariyesini fuhşa zorlardı. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah burada:“Dünya hayatının geçici menfaatini elde etmek için” buyurmaktadır. Yani cariyeleriniz sizden daha hayırlı, zinadan kaçınmak hususunda sizden daha iffetli olursa onlara dünya hayatının azıcık bir menfaati için böyle bir baskı yapmanız size yakışmaz. Çünkü bu dünya menfaati, kısa bir sürede geçip gider. Ancak âhiret mükafatını ya da cezasını göz önünde bulundurmasak bile sırf sizin temizlik, iffet ve fazileti kazanmanız, elbette ki böyle bir rezillik ve aşağılığa yol açan azıcık dünya malını elde etmekten çok daha üstündür. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, böyle bir zorlamaya kalkışmış kimseleri tevbeye davet ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim onları zorlarsa şüphe yok ki Allah, onların zorlanmalarından sonra çok bağışlayıcı ve pek merhametlidir.” Böyle bir kimse, Yüce Allah’a tevbe etsin. Daha önce Allah’ı gazaplandıran türden olan bu işinden de kesinlikle vazgeçsin. Bunu yapacak olursa Allah, onun günahlarını bağışlar. O kendisini azaptan kurtarmak için nefsine acıdığı ve cariyesine de ona zarar verecek şeye onu zorlamayarak merhamet ettiği gibi Allah da ona merhamet buyuracaktır.
Creyentes, casen a los hombres y mujeres libres y solteros de entre ustedes. Así mismo, casen a los creyentes de entre sus esclavos hombres y mujeres. Si son pobres, Al-lah los enriquecerá por medio de Su vasta gracia. Al-lah es Vasto para sustentar, y Su sustento no disminuye si Él enriquece a alguien, y es Conocedor de la condición de Sus siervos.
E che coloro che non possono sposarsi, a causa della loro povertà, cerchino di tenersi a distanza dall'adulterio, finché Allāh non li aiuti con la Sua immensa grazia. E per quanto riguarda gli schiavi che chiedono ai loro padroni di riscattarsi, così da diventare liberi, che i padroni accettino, se comprendono che essi sono in grado di mantenersi, e che siano retti nella religione, elargendo loro parte della ricchezza che Allāh ha loro donato, riducendo il prezzo previsto per il riscatto; e non inducete le donne nubili a commettere adulterio, cercando di ottenere denaro, come fece Abdullāh Ibnu 'Ubai con le sue serve, quando chiesero di essere caste, lontane dalla nefandezza, in modo che cerchiate di appropriarvi di ciò che esse guadagnano commettendo adulterio; e per quanto riguarda chi di voi le obbliga a farlo, in verità Allāh, dopo essere state costrette, perdona i loro peccati, ed è Misericordioso nei loro confronti, poiché sono state costrette e il peccato ricade su chi le ha obbligate.
Maghangad ng kabinihan laban sa pangangalunya ang mga hindi nakakakayang mag-asawa dahil sa karukhaan nila hanggang sa magpasapat sa kanila si Allāh mula sa kabutihang-loob Niyang malawak. Ang mga humihiling kabilang sa mga alipin ng pakikipagkasunduan sa mga pinapanginoon nila na magbayad sila ng salapi upang lumaya sila, kailangan sa mga pinapanginoon nila na tanggapin iyon mula sa kanila kung nakaalam ang mga ito sa kanila ng kakayahan sa pagganap at ng kaayusan sa relihiyon. Kailangan naman sa mga [pinapanginoong] ito na magbigay sa kanila, mula sa yaman ni Allāh na ibinigay Niya sa mga [pinapanginoong] ito, sa pamamagitan ng pagbabawas sa kanila ng isang bahagi mula sa napagkasunduan ng mga ito sa kanila na bayaran. Huwag ninyong pilitin ang mga babaing alipin ninyo sa pangangalunya bilang paghahanap ng salapi – gaya ng ginawa ni `Abdullāh bin Ubayy sa dalawang babaing alipin niya nang hiniling nang dalawang ito ang pagpapakabini at ang paglayo sa mahalay – upang hingin ninyo ang kikitain ng babaing alipin sa pagbibili ng katawan nito. Ang sinumang mamimilit sa kanila para roon kabilang sa inyo, tunay na si Allāh, noong matapos ng pamimilit sa kanila, ay Mapagpatawad sa pagkakasala nila, Maawain sa kanila dahil sila ay mga pinilit. Ang kasalanan ay nasa namilit sa kanila.
Que ceux qui ne peuvent se marier en raison de leur pauvreté, s'abstiennent de forniquer jusqu’à ce qu’Allah les enrichisse de par Son immense grâce. Si des esclaves désirent racheter leur liberté, que leurs maîtres accèdent à leur désir s’ils voient en eux la capacité d’être autonomes et de pratiquer correctement l’Islam. Dans ce cas, les maîtres sont tenus de leur faire un don, comme par exemple les exonérer d’une part de la somme convenue pour les affranchir. Ne contraignez pas vos esclaves femmes à se prostituer afin que cela vous rapporte des revenus à l’image de ‘AbduLlâh ibn `Ubayy qui prostituait ses deux esclaves alors qu’elles demandaient à rester chastes et à s’éloigner de la turpitude. S’il les contraint à cela, Allah pardonnera leur péché et leur fera miséricorde car elles y étaient forcées et le péché retombe alors sur ceux qui les contraignent.
Orang-orang yang tidak mampu menikah karena miskin hendaknya menjaga kesucian dirinya dari perbuatan zina, sampai Allah memampukan mereka dengan karunia-Nya yang sangat luas. Para hamba sahaya yang menginginkan perjanjian merdeka dari tuan-tuan mereka dengan membayar sejumlah uang tertentu, hendaklah tuan-tuan mereka menerima hal tersebut jika diketahui bahwa para hamba sahaya tersebut sanggup untuk melakukan pembayaran dan memiliki kesalehan dari segi agama. Juga hendaknya tuan-tuan mereka memberikan kepada mereka sebahagian dari harta Allah yang Dia karuniakan kepada mereka dengan mengurangi jumlah uang tebusan yang mereka bayar agar merdeka. Janganlah kalian paksa hamba-hamba wanita kalian untuk melakukan pelacuran dengan tujuan meraih harta duniawi dengan pelacuran tersebut sebagaimana yang dilakukan oleh Abdullah bin Ubay dengan dua hamba sahaya wanitanya, padahal keduanya telah memohon agar disucikan dan dijauhkan dari zina. Barang siapa di antara kalian memaksa mereka untuk melakukan hal tersebut maka sesungguhnya Allah adalah Maha Pengampun kepada mereka sesudah mereka dipaksa, juga Maha Pengasih terhadap mereka karena terpaksa melakukannya dan dosa hanya didapatkan oleh orang yang memaksa mereka.
Aquellos que no puedan casarse debido a su pobreza deben permanecer en castidad, y abstenerse de la fornicación hasta que Al-lah los enriquezca por medio de Su vasta gracia. Si alguno de los esclavos desea hacer un contrato para pagar su libertad, sus amos deben aceptarlo, siempre que sea honesto y practique el Islam. Es necesario que le den de la riqueza que Al-lah les ha concedido, descontándole la parte que acordó pagar. Y no obliguen a sus esclavas a fornicar en busca de riqueza, como lo hacía Abdullah ibn Ubaii con sus dos esclavas, a pesar de que ellas deseaban guardar su castidad y abstenerse de la fornicación, con el fin de quitarles lo que ganaban. Pero ellas, si son forzadas a hacerlo, Al-lah es Perdonador de sus pecados y Misericordioso con ellas, porque fueron forzadas, por lo que el pecado lo comete aquel que las fuerza a hacerlo.
(Fakirlik sebebiyle) Evlenme imkânı bulamayanlar, Allah lütfu ile kendilerini zenginleştirinceye kadar iffetlerini zinadan korusunlar. Özgürlüklerine kavuşmak için mal vererek efendileri ile mükatebe yapmayı talep edenler varsa, (efendileri) borçlarını ödemeye güçleri olduğunu biliyor ve dinlerinde salih kimseler ise onlardan bu anlaşmayı kabul etsinler. Onlara, yaptıkları mükatebenin karşılığından bir kısmını ödemeleri için Allah'ın kendilerine vermiş olduğu maldan verin. Sakın mal aramak için cariyelerinizi zina etmeye zorlamayın. -Tıpkı Abdullah b. Ubey'in, iffetli olup zinadan uzak durmayı isteyen iki cariyesini yapmaya zorladığı gibi; o, iki cariyesini zina karşılığında mal elde etmeye zorlamıştır.- Sizden kim, onları böyle yapmaya zorlarsa; Allah bu zorlanmalarından sonra da onların günahlarını bağışlayandır, onlara karşı çok merhametlidir. Çünkü onlar, bunu yapmaya zorlanmışlardır. Bu fiilin günahı, onları bunu yapmaya zorlayan kimseleredir.
Warning
It is commented in Tafsir Mazhari that it should, however, be noted that Allah Ta’ ala's promise to grant riches to the one who will marry is only on the condition that his intention is to safeguard his chastity and to follow the sunnah. After that he should have trust and faith in Allah Ta’ ala, for which the confirmation is available in the next verse, which reads: وَلْيَسْتَعْفِفِ الَّذِينَ لَا يَجِدُونَ نِكَاحًا حَتَّىٰ يُغْنِيَهُمُ اللَّـهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ (And those who cannot afford marriage should keep chaste until Allah enriches them out of His grace - 24:33). ` It means that the people who do not have the material wealth for the marriage, and in case they marry, there is the risk of not fulfilling the rights of wife and their becoming sinners, they should wait with patience until Allah grants them riches from His bounty. A method has been stated in the hadith for achieving the required patience, which is keeping fasts abundantly. If they will follow the advice, Allah Ta` a1a will grant them so much material resources that they will be able to afford the expenses of marriage.
Commentary
Owners of the slaves and slave girls were advised in the previous verse that they should allow their subjects to marry if they so desire. They should not delay their marriage to curb their natural urge for their own expediency. The essence of this advice is to save the subjects from trouble and that they be treated graciously. In the same context another direction is given in this verse to the owners of slaves and slave girls that if their subjects wish to enter into a deal with them for making payment against their freedom, then it is desirable for the owners to concede to this wish, which will bring them good reward. This instruction is commonly taken by the jurists, like the author of Hidayah, as a recommendatory instruction in that it is not compulsory for the owners to concede for freedom of their subjects against payment, yet it is preferable to do so. The procedure for entering into a deal of freedom is that the subject asks his owner to set up an amount with mutual consent for the freedom, which he should earn with his labour and pay to the owner. Alternatively, the owner can also initiate the deal and with mutual consent on payment of a certain amount whereby the slaves can earn their freedom. When such a deal is struck with mutual consent between the owner and the slave, then it becomes mandatory under Islamic law, and the owner has no authority to call it off. As soon as the slave makes the payment of the agreed amount, he gets free automatically.
The amount of money so agreed for the freedom of slave is called badal-al-kitabah for which Islamic law has fixed no limit. It may be the same as the cost of slave, or more or less. The amount on which the parties mutually agree will be regarded as badal-al-kitabah. The essence behind the advice given in this verse is to open up the doors of freedom for the slaves. This is but one such instruction which points out toward the underlying objective of Islamic law of allowing freedom for slaves. In all types of expiations, a common injunction is freedom of slaves. Even otherwise, there is a promise of generous blessings for freeing the slaves. Arrangement of the treaty for freedom in exchange of money is one such route. This is why there is so much persuasion and emphasis on this. However, a condition has also been placed with this treaty إِنْ عَلِمْتُمْ فِيهِمْ خَيْرًا (33). The treaty will only be in order when you notice signs of goodness in them. Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn ` Umar ؓ and many other scholars have explained that here the word 'Khair' (good) is purported to mean the strength to earn. Hence, it means that someone who has the strength to earn and can make payment should be allowed to enter the deal, otherwise his labour will be wasted on one hand and the owner will also suffer loss. Some other scholars have given another explanation that goodness and betterment mean here that there should be no risk of any harm to the Muslims because of his freedom. For instance, the slave may be an infidel and he might have been helping his infidel brethren. As a matter of, fact the word 'Khair' (good) stands here for both the meanings, that is the slave should have the strength to earn, and there should be no risk of any harm to the Muslims as a result of his freedom. (Mazhari)
وَآتُوهُم مِّن مَّالِ اللَّـهِ الَّذِي آتَاكُمْ
Give them out of the wealth of Allah that He has given to you - 24:33.
This address is directed towards Muslims in general, and to the owners of the slaves in particular. When the freedom of a slave is dependent on a fixed amount to be given to his owner, then it is incumbent upon Muslims to help him collect that money. For this they can pay from the zakah money as well. And the owners are induced to contribute on their own or reduce the amount of the treaty. It was the practice of the Companions to reduce the amount of treaty by one third or one fourth, depending upon their capacity. (Mazhari)
An important economic issue and the Qur’ anic verdict on it
The present day world is totally materialistic. Everyone seems to have forgotten about the life hereafter and has completely entangled himself in money making. All types of researches, contemplation: and developments, revolve round economic uplift only. Detailed discussions and researches on finer economic points have raised its status many fold, and now it has assumed the position of greatest art. The world thinkers have propounded two well-known theories, which, paradoxically, are in conflict with each other. Because of the inherent conflict between them, the world at large is divided in two groups, who are unfortunately at daggers drawn with each other, resulting in the loss of peace and tranquility of the world.
One theory has given birth to capitalist system, commonly known as capitalism. The other one is the socialist system which is called as socialism or communism. It is an everyday common experience, which neither of the two systems can deny, that whatever the man earns or produces in this world through his hard work, its basic source of production is the natural resources, like water, the produce from earth or any other natural produce. The man produces millions of things of his need and use from natural resources through his skill, hard work, ingenuity and composing or decomposing their certain elements. It is but natural to think that there is someone who creates the natural resources. They have not come into being of their own. It also goes without saying that the One who has created the natural resources is the real owner and master of them all. The natural resources have been passed on to man for a limited period (his life span) for his benefit and use. It does not mean that the man has become the master of natural resources for all times, because his own life is so short. Moreover, man does not, and cannot, exercise total control and authority on all natural resources for all the time. For instance, man can irrigate the fields with water, but he cannot create water if there is a drought. Therefore, it is clear that man is not free to use or control them, and hence should follow the instructions given to him by their Crea or and Master. But in the frenzy of materialism everyone has forgotten even the concept of real Master and Creator. The only controversy between them is that whether the one who possesses the factors of production becomes their owner, or all these resources are common to all and everyone has a right to benefit from them.
The first theory is that of the capitalist system which grants freedom of ownership to man in that he can acquire anything by any means, and is also free to use and spend it any way he likes. There is absolutely no restriction on him. The infidels and disbelievers of the olden times professed the same belief, who objected before Sayyidna Shu` aib ؓ as to why should he place any restriction on their wealth, which belonged to them and they were its owners. They claimed that the prophet had no right to tell them as to where the spending was permitted and where it was not? The meaning of Qur'anic verse أَوْ أَن نَّفْعَلَ فِي أَمْوَالِنَا مَا نَشَاءُ (or that we do with our wealth what we wish - 11:87) is the same. The other theory is that of socialism, which does not allow ownership to anyone of anything, and professes common ownership of everyone and equal right to all. This is the original theory of communism, but when they felt that this is not practicable, they exempted some objects from the common ownership.
As against these two extremes the Holy Qur'an has given a system in which the most fundamental concept is that everything belongs to Allah Ta’ ala, who has given the charge of some things to man temporarily by His grace and bounty. For such things where man has been given the charge and possession, others have been debarred to make any claim on their use, without the permission of the owner. But despite the possession and ownership being given to man, he is not granted freedom to earn or spend them in any manner he likes. Both for earning and spending there are wise and equitable rules and regulations which are clearly defined, and which clearly identify the permissible and impermissible ways of earning and spending. In addition to this, it has also been made incumbent upon him to pass on certain part of his possession to others, which is made the right of recipients on those things.
Although the verse under reference deals with a different subject yet it contains some important principles relating to this economic issue. So, look at the wordings of the verse rather intently وَآتُوهُم مِّن مَّالِ اللَّـهِ الَّذِي آتَاكُمْ. ` Give them out of the wealth of Allah that He has given to you - 33'. Three things come out of this statement. One, that Allah is the real owner of everything. Two, that He has given the possession of certain things to man by His grace. Three, that there are certain restrictions on things which He has given to man. Spending of certain things has been prohibited, and spending of other things is made obligatory, while spending of some others is made preferable.
The other injunction given in this verse is for the eradication of an uncouth custom, and for curbing adultery and obscenity وَلَا تُكْرِهُوا فَتَيَاتِكُمْ عَلَى الْبِغَاءِ ` Do not compel your maid to prostitution - 33'. During the pre-Islamic period many people used to have this business done by their slave girls. When Islam placed strict punishments on adultery, both on free and slave individuals, then it was necessary to enjoin special strict orders to stop and eradicate this uncivilized custom.
إِنْ أَرَدْنَ تَحَصُّنًا (If they wish to observe chastity - 24:33). It means that when those slave girls express their wish to avoid adultery and remain pure, then pressurizing them on your part is extremely imprudent and shameless. Although the wording of the injunction is conditional, yet there is consensus of Ummah that the intention here is not to press the slave girls for adultery, irrespective of the situation whether they express their wish to avoid it or not. In other words, it is not meant here that in case they do not wish to avoid adultery, then it is permitted to force them into it. What is intended here is to tell that in the pre-Islamic days obscenity was common, so the slave girls did not mind adultery. Although after the advent of Islam they repented and wished not to be involved in this practice, yet their owners still forced them for the crime, which they resented. On this situation this injunction was revealed, in which their owners are warned and reproached that while they (the slave girls) want to avoid a shameful act, you are trying to force it on them.
فَإِنَّ اللَّـهَ مِن بَعْدِ إِكْرَاهِهِنَّ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
Then after their being compelled, Allah is Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful - 33.
The gist of this sentence is that it is prohibited to force the slave girls to adultery. If someone does that and the slave girl gets involved in adultery because of the compulsion exercised by her owner, then Allah Ta’ ala will pardon her sin and that sin will be passed on to the one who had forced her. (Mazhari).
Và những ai không có khả năng kết hôn vì nghèo khó hãy giữ mình đứng đắn tránh phạm Zina cho đến khi Allah ban cho giàu có từ nguồn thiên lộc bao la của Ngài. Và những nô lệ nào yêu cầu chủ viết chứng nhận để họ tự chuộc thân thì ông chủ hãy cho họ toại nguyện khi thấy ở họ sự ngoan đạo và có khả năng chuộc thân, ngoài ra, người chủ phải trao một phần tiền để họ làm vốn để kiếm tiền chuộc thân, số tiền đó cộng thêm những gì được gi trong sổ chuộc thân của họ. Và cấm các ông chủ ép những nữ nô lệ hành nghề mại dâm để kiếm tiền - giống như 'Abdullah bin Ubai đã ép hai nữ nô lệ của mình hành nghề mại dâm trong khi cả hai đã van xin được tránh xa hành động khả ố này -. Những ai đã ép nữ nô lệ làm điều khả ố đó thì hãy biết rằng Allah thương xót và luôn nhân từ, Ngài sẽ xóa tội cho các nữ nô lệ đó bởi lẽ họ chỉ bị ép buộc còn tội lỗi là đối với kẻ đã cưỡng ép.
Neka se sustegnu od činjenja zabranjenog oni koji se, zbog siromaštva ili iz nekih drugih razloga, ne uspiju oženiti, dok ih Allah ne obogati i ne da im mogućnosti da stupe u bračnu vezu. A kad se radi o robovima i robinjama koji se žele otkupiti iz ropstva, njihovi vlasnici trebaju pristati na to ako znaju da su čestiti i da su se kadri otkupiti, te neka im njihovi gospodari olakšaju tako što će dio otkupa oprostiti, a i drugi imućni ljudi neka im u tome pomognu imetkom koji im je Allah dao. A robovlasniku nije dozvoljeno tjerati robinju na bavljenje nemoralom kako bi mu zarađivala novac (kako je radio Abdullah b. Ubejj, koji je svoje dvije robinje tjerao na to). Zar da je vlasnik na to tjera, a ona se trudi da bude čedna?! A ako pak neki robovlasnik prisili svoju robinju na činjenje bluda, Allah će joj, jer je bila prisiljena, oprostiti i spram nje samilostan biti, a grijeh će robovlasnik ponijeti.
Those who are unable to marry due to their poverty should seek chastity from fornication until Allah makes them wealthy through His vast grace. Those servants who wish to make a contract with their masters, to give money so that they can be free, their masters should accept that of them if they know they have the ability to fulfil and are upright in religion. It is necessary upon them to give them from the wealth Allah has granted them, by discounting them a portion of what they agreed to pay. And do not force your slave girls to fornicate, in pursuit of wealth, as Abdullah ibn Ubayy did with his two slave girls when they requested chastity and staying far from fornication, to seek what she earns through her private parts. Whoever forces them to do that, Allah is Forgiving of their sins after their being forced and Merciful to them, because they are being forced, and the sin is upon the one who forces them.
Commentary
The scholars call this verse as the ` Verse of Radiance', because it describes in great detail the radiance of faith and the darkness of disbelief.
I revealed to you, O people, clear verses in which there is no confusion. And I revealed to you examples of the believers and disbelievers who passed before you, and I revealed to you an admonition through which those who fear their Lord by carrying out His commands and refraining from His prohibitions are admonished.
"Dan sungguh Kami telah menurunkan kepada kamu ayat-ayat yang memberi penerangan, dan contoh-contoh dari orang-orang yang terdahulu sebelum kamu dan pelajaran bagi orang-orang yang bertakwa." (An-Nur: 34).
(34) Ini merupakan bentuk pengagungan dan pemuliaan terhadap ayat-ayat yang telah dibacakan kepada para hambaNya, supaya mereka mengetahui kedudukannya dan menjalankan hak-nya. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَقَدۡ أَنزَلۡنَآ إِلَيۡكُمۡ ءَايَٰتٖ مُّبَيِّنَٰتٖ ﴿ "Dan sungguh Kami telah menurunkan kepada kamu ayat-ayat yang memberi penerangan," yaitu petunjuk yang jelas terhadap setiap perkara yang kalian butuhkan, baik perkara yang ushul ataupun yang furu', sehingga tidak tersisa satu masalah rancu dan syubhat pun di dalamnya. ﴾ و َ ﴿ "Dan" Kami turunkan kepada kalian juga ﴾ مَثَلٗا مِّنَ ٱلَّذِينَ خَلَوۡاْ مِن قَبۡلِكُمۡ ﴿ "contoh-contoh dari orang-orang yang terdahulu sebelum kamu," berupa kisah orang-orang terdahulu, baik yang shalih ataupun yang dur-haka, sifat-sifat amal perbuatan mereka, peristiwa baik yang terjadi pada mereka atau malapetaka yang menimpa mereka. Kalian me-renungkannya sebagai bahan permisalan dan sumber pelajaran bagi orang yang melakukan hal serupa dengan amal mereka sehingga akan dibalas dengan apa yang telah mereka terima. ﴾ وَمَوۡعِظَةٗ لِّلۡمُتَّقِينَ ﴿ "Dan pelajaran bagi orang-orang yang bertakwa," maksudnya, Kami telah menurunkan buat kalian nasihat bagi orang-orang yang bertakwa, berupa janji (baik), ancaman, anjuran dan peringatan, sebagai nasihat bagi orang yang bertakwa, sehingga mereka akan menahan diri dari sesuatu yang Allah benci kepada sesuatu yang Allah cintai.
E vi abbiamo rivelato, o gente, chiari versetti sui quali non vi è alcun dubbio, e vi abbiamo rivelato esempi di credenti e dei miscredenti che vi hanno preceduti, e vi abbiamo rivelato un Monito che seguono coloro che temono il loro Dio, obbediscono ai Suoi ordini e si allontanano dai Suoi divieti.
Ljudi, Allah objavljuje vama bjelodane ajete, koji jasno i nedvosmisleno ukazuju na istinu, te navodi primjere prijašnjih naroda, vjernika i nevjernika, kao i pouke, ali one su od koristi samo bogobojaznima, koji čine dobra djela i sustežu se od zabranjenih postupaka.
34- Andolsun ki size açıklayıcı âyetler, sizden önce geçmiş olanlardan misaller ve takvâ sahipleri için de bir öğüt indirdik.
34. Bu buyruklar ile Yüce Allah’ın kullarına indirmiş olduğu bu âyet-i kerimelerin ne kadar değerli oldukları dile getirilmektedir ki böylelikle kullar, bu âyetlerin kıymetini bilsinler, hakkı ile gereklerini yerine getirsinler. Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Andolsun ki size açıklayıcı” gerek itikadî hususlarda, gerek fer’î/ahkama dair konularda en ufak bir şüphe ve tereddüt, anlaşılmayacak bir taraf kalmayacak şekilde gerek duyduğunuz her bir hususa açıkça delâlet eden “âyetler” ve aynı şekilde “sizden önce geçmiş olanlardan” salih olanları ile olmayanları ile öncekilerin haberleri, amellerinin nitelikleri, onların yaptıkları ile onlara yapılanlar, kendilerinden ibret alacağınız, onlar gibi amellerde bulunanların da onlar gibi karşılık göreceğine dair ibretli “misaller ve takvâ sahipleri için de bir öğüt indirdik.” Yani takvâ sahipleri için de öğüt olacak şekilde vaatler, tehditler, teşvikler ve korkutmalar içeren şeyler indirdik ki muttakiler bunlarla öğüt alarak Yüce Allah’ın hoşlanmadığı şeylerden vazgeçer ve O’nun sevdiği şeylere yönelirler.
Kami telah menurunkan kepada kalian -wahai manusia- ayat-ayat yang jelas yang menjelaskan antara hak dan batil. Kami juga menurunkan kepada kalian contoh-contoh dari orang-orang yang terdahulu sebelum kalian, baik orang-orang mukmin maupun kafir, serta Kami menurunkan pada kalian pelajaran yang hanya bisa dipetik oleh orang-orang yang bertakwa kepada Tuhan mereka dengan mengerjakan perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-Nya.
Ey insanlar! Size hakkı batıldan detaylı bir şekilde ayırt eden apaçık ayetler indirdik. Sizlere; sizden önce yaşamış olan Mümin ve kâfir kimselerin örneklerinden misaller getirdik. Aynı şekilde, emirlerini yerine getirip yasaklarından uzak durarak Rablerinden sakınan takva sahibi kimseler için öğütler indirdik.
Ô gens, Nous vous avons révélé des versets clairs qui ne contiennent aucune incohérence, des exemples de ce qu’étaient les peuples qui vous ont précédés ainsi qu’une exhortation servant de leçon à ceux qui craignent leur Seigneur, se conforment à Ses commandements et renoncent à ce qu’Il a défendu.
Talaga ngang nagpababa Kami sa inyo, O mga tao, ng mga tandang maliwanag na nagpapahiwalay sa katotohanan mula sa kabulaanan, nagpababa Kami sa inyo ng isang paghahalintulad mula sa mga lumipas bago pa ninyo kabilang sa mga mananampalataya at mga tagatangging sumampalataya, at nagpababa Kami sa inyo ng pangaral na napangangaralan sa pamamagitan nito ang mga nangingilag magkasala sa Panginoon nila sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya.
Islam clearly approves of married life for both men and women. In case certain persons remain unmarried, due to lack of resources, it is necessary that all the members of society unanimously view it as a common problem and do not rest content until it is solved. In the period when Islam came into existence, the system of owning slaves was prevalent in Arabia and, indeed, throughout the whole world. Islam, following its basic principles, started abolishing slavery in a very systematic though gradual manner. One of the methods followed was known as makatibah. The literal meaning of kitab or makatibah is ‘writing’. Here this term denotes a bond by which a male or female slave promises his or her owner to earn for him a specified amount within stipulated time, after which he or she will be free. Both male and female slaves were thus being set free either by makatibah or by other methods, so much so, that by the end of the period of early Islamic history (the period of the ‘four rightly guided caliphs’) the institution of slavery had been almost completely abolished. In pre-Islamic times and even in the very early period of Islam, there were people who used to make their slave girls work as prostitutes. Abdullah ibn Ubayy had many slave girls whom he forced into prostitution and thus earned a profit out of them. When one of these slave girls embraced Islam and wanted to give up prostitution, Abdullah ibn Ubayy started harassing her. Ultimately, at the behest of the Prophet Muhammad, she was freed from his clutches by paying for her freedom.
Quả thật, TA đã ban xuống cho các ngươi - hỡi con người - những câu Kinh rõ ràng và chi tiết về chân lý và nguỵ tạo. TA cũng đã ban xuống cho các ngươi những hình ảnh thí dụ về những người có đức tin và những kẻ vô đức tin thời trước các ngươi. TA đã ban xuống cho các ngươi lời khuyên răn dạy những ai kính sợ Thượng Đế của họ bằng cách thực hiện các mệnh lệnh của Ngài và tránh xa những điều cấm Ngài.
Gentes, les revelé aleyas claras en las que no hay confusión. De igual manera, les revelé ejemplos de los creyentes e incrédulos que los antecedieron, y una exhortación para los temerosos de su Señor que obedecen Sus órdenes y se abstienen de Sus prohibiciones.
Allah is the Light of the heavens and the earth, and the Guide of all those in them. The example of His light in the heart of a believer is like a closed niche which contains a lantern. The lantern is in a bright glass, as though it is a shining star like a pearl. The lantern is lit by the oil of a blessed tree, which is the olive tree. Nothing conceals the tree from the sun, neither in the morning nor in the evening. The oil is about to glow, due to its purity, even though a fire has not touched it; imagine how it will be when it touches it? The light of the lantern is on the light of the glass. Likewise is the heart of the believer when the light of guidance shines in it. Allah enables whomever He wishes amongst His servants to follow the Qur’ān. And Allah makes things clear through their likenesses, by giving examples. And Allah is Knowing of everything, nothing being hidden from Him.
Si Allāh ay ang liwanag ng mga langit at lupa at ang tagapagpatnubay ng sinumang nasa mga ito. Ang paghahalintulad sa liwanag Niya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – sa puso ng mananampalataya ay gaya ng isang hindi tumatagos na butas sa isang dingding, na sa loob nito ay may isang ilawan. Ang ilawan ay nasa loob ng isang salaming nagliliyab. Para bang ito ay isang tala na tumatanglaw gaya ng perlas. Pinagniningas ang ilawan mula sa langis ng isang pinagpalang punong-kahoy, ang punong-kahoy ng oliba. Ang punong-kahoy ay hindi natatakpan sa araw ng anuman: hindi sa umaga at hindi sa gabi. Halos ang langis nito, dahil sa kadalisayan nito, ay nagtatanglaw kahit pa man hindi ito nasaling ng apoy. Kaya papaano na kapag nasaling ito niyon? Ang liwanag ng ilawan ay sa ibabaw ng liwanag ng salamin. Ganito ang puso ng mananampalataya kapag sumikat dito ang liwanag ng kapatnubayan. Si Allāh ay nagtutuon para sa pagsunod sa Qur'ān sa sinumang niloloob Niya kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya. Naglilinaw si Allāh ng mga bagay sa pamamagitan ng mga kawangis ng mga ito, sa pamamagitan ng paglalahad ng mga paghahalintulad. Si Allāh sa bawat bagay ay Maalam: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman.
Al-lah es la Luz de los cielos y la Tierra, y la Guía de todo cuanto existe en ellos. El ejemplo de Su luz en el corazón de un creyente es como una hornacina cerrada que contiene una lámpara. La lámpara está dentro de un vidrio que brilla como una estrella resplandeciente parecida a una perla. La lámpara se enciende con el aceite de un árbol bendito, que es el olivo. Nada oculta al árbol del Sol, ni por la mañana ni por la tarde. El aceite resplandece, debido a su pureza, aunque el fuego no lo ha tocado, ¿imaginan cómo será cuando lo toque? La luz de la lámpara está sobre la luz del cristal. Así mismo es el corazón del creyente cuando la luz de la guía brilla en él. Al-lah permite a quien Él desea de entre Sus siervos que siga el Corán. Y Al-lah aclara las cosas por medio de ejemplos y analogías. Y Al-lah es conocedor de todas las cosas, nada se esconde de Él.
This is a metaphor with many layers of meaning. ‘Light’ symbolizes the guidance of God Almighty. ‘Niche’ is man’s heart and ‘lamp’ is faith (iman), sheltered in that niche. The image is elaborated by two more points of reference: ‘crystal of star-like brilliance’ and ‘luminous oil’. Faith, already compared to a ‘lamp’ standing in the ‘niche’ of the human heart, is safe and well protected from any external influence by the ‘crystal’ or the walls of the niche (human heart). The ‘luminous oil’ filling the lamp and ready to be lit at any moment, speaks of the eagerness with which faith waits for the Truth to appear before it, so that it may accept it without the slightest delay and sets itself ablaze. The fact is that the only source of light in this universe is God. All receive light and guidance from this source alone. Furthermore, God instilled an intense longing for the Truth in the very nature of man. This desire is very strong and, if not diluted, constantly demands gratification. By nature, man’s receptivity to Truth is so immense and inflames so easily that it may be compared to petrol, which flares up as soon as a spark comes in contact with it. A seeker is one who has not let his natural instincts become impaired, so that, the moment he hears the genuine call for the acceptance of Truth, his instincts are aroused. The light of guidance coupled with the light of nature then illuminates his entire existence.
"Allah (Pemberi) cahaya (kepada) langit dan bumi. Perumpa-maan cahaya Allah, adalah seperti sebuah lubang yang tak tembus, yang di dalamnya ada pelita besar. Pelita itu di dalam kaca, (dan) kaca itu seakan-akan bintang (yang bercahaya) seperti mutiara, yang dinyalakan dengan minyak dari pohon yang diberkahi, (yaitu) pohon zaitun yang tumbuh tidak di sebelah timur (sesuatu) dan tidak pula di sebelah barat(nya), yang minyaknya (saja) hampir-hampir menerangi, walaupun tidak disentuh api. Cahaya di atas cahaya (berlapis-lapis), Allah membimbing siapa yang Dia kehen-daki kepada cahayaNya, dan Allah memperbuat perumpamaan-perumpamaan bagi manusia, dan Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu." (An-Nur: 35).
(35) ﴾ ٱللَّهُ نُورُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضِۚ ﴿ "Allah (Pemberi) cahaya (kepada) langit dan bumi," yang inderawi dan non inderawi. Demikian itu, karena Dzat Allah sendiri adalah cahaya, tiraiNya merupakan cahaya, bila Allah menyingkapnya, niscaya pancaran (sinar) wajah-Nya akan membakar makhluk-makhluk sejauh pandangan mata-Nya memandang. Dengan (cahaya)Nya, maka Arasy, al-Kursi, matahari dan bulan bercahaya. Surga menjadi terang dengan (ca-haya)Nya. Begitu pula [cahaya] yang non inderawi yang kembali bersumber kepada Allah. KitabNya adalah cahaya, syariatNya adalah cahaya, iman dan ma'rifah yang ada di dalam hati para Rasul dan para hambaNya yang beriman adalah cahaya. Sekiranya tidak ada cahaya Allah, maka kegelapan-kegelapan akan bertumpuk-tumpuk.
Oleh karena itu, semua tempat yang kehilangan cahayaNya, maka di sanalah kegelapan dan pemasungan. ﴾ مَثَلُ نُورِهِۦ ﴿ "Perumpa-maan cahaya Allah," yang memandu kepadaNya; yaitu cahaya iman dan al-Qur`an dalam hati orang-orang Mukmin ﴾ كَمِشۡكَوٰةٖ ﴿ "seperti sebuah lubang (yang tak tembus)," lubang dinding ﴾ فِيهَا مِصۡبَاحٌۖ ﴿ "yang di dalamnya ada pelita besar," karena lubang dinding menghimpun cahaya dari lampu sehingga tidak tercerai-berai, membias. Hal itu karena ﴾ ٱلۡمِصۡبَاحُ فِي زُجَاجَةٍۖ ٱلزُّجَاجَةُ ﴿ "pelita itu di dalam kaca, (dan) kaca itu," lantaran kejernihan dan keindahannya ﴾ كَأَنَّهَا كَوۡكَبٞ دُرِّيّٞ ﴿ "seakan-akan bintang (yang bercahaya) seperti mutiara," maksudnya bersinar seperti batu mutiara ﴾ يُوقَدُ ﴿ "yang dinyalakan," lampu tersebut yang terdapat di dalam kaca yang bening dinyalakan ﴾ مِن شَجَرَةٖ مُّبَٰرَكَةٖ زَيۡتُونَةٖ ﴿ "dengan minyak dari pohon yang diberkahi, (yaitu) pohon zaitun," maksudnya dinyalakan dengan minyak zaitun yang cahayanya merupakan cahaya yang paling cemerlang ﴾ لَّا شَرۡقِيَّةٖ ﴿ "tidak di sebelah timur (se-suatu)," saja, hingga tidak terkena (pancaran) matahari di akhir siang ﴾ وَلَا غَرۡبِيَّةٖ ﴿ "tidak pula di sebelah barat(nya)," saja, hingga tidak terkena matahari [di akhir][21] siang.
Bila dua kondisi tersebut tidak ada, maka ia berada di tengah dari bumi, seperti zaitun dari wilayah Syam, yang terkena matahari pada permulaan siang dan penghujungnya, sehingga bertambah baik dan bagus serta berdampak pada perolehan minyaknya yang lebih jernih. Karena itu, Allah mengatakan, ﴾ يَكَادُ زَيۡتُهَا ﴿ "Yang mi-nyaknya (saja) hampir-hampir," karena kejernihannya ﴾ يُضِيٓءُ وَلَوۡ لَمۡ تَمۡسَسۡهُ نَارٞۚ ﴿ "menerangi, walaupun tidak disentuh api," lalu bila terkena api, maka akan semakin menerangi. ﴾ نُّورٌ عَلَىٰ نُورٖۚ ﴿ "Cahaya di atas cahaya (berlapis-lapis)," cahaya dari api dan cahaya dari minyak.
Sisi (persamaan) dari permisalan ini yang mana Allah memi-salkan dan menerapkannya pada keadaan seorang Mukmin yang mana cahaya Allah yang berada dalam hatinya, bahwasanya fitrah Mukmin itu yang mana dia diciptakan dalam bentuknya adalah seperti kedudukan minyak yang sangat jernih. Fitrah Mukmin itu jernih, telah siap untuk (menerima) ajaran-ajaran ilahi dan amal yang disyariatkan. Lalu, apabila ilmu dan iman telah menembus hatinya, maka cahaya yang ada dalam hatinya akan menyala se-bagaimana nyala api di lentera yang ada di dalam lampu tersebut. Hatinya jernih dari tujuan jelek dan pemahaman yang jelek tentang Allah. Bila keimanan telah sampai kepadanya, niscaya akan menyi-nari dengan pancaran yang besar karena sterilitasnya dari kotoran-kotoran. Hal ini ibarat beningnya kaca yang bersinar, sehingga akan terkumpullah padanya cahaya fitrah, cahaya iman, cahaya ilmu dan beningnya ma'rifah, cahaya di atas cahaya yang lain.
Tatkala ini berasal dari cahaya Allah, sementara tidak setiap orang pantas menerimanya, maka Allah berfirman, ﴾ يَهۡدِي ٱللَّهُ لِنُورِهِۦ مَن يَشَآءُۚ ﴿ "Allah membimbing siapa yang Dia kehendaki kepada cahayaNya," dari orang-orang yang diketahui kesucian dan kebersihannya, dia bersih dan tumbuh bersamaNya. ﴾ وَيَضۡرِبُ ٱللَّهُ ٱلۡأَمۡثَٰلَ لِلنَّاسِۗ ﴿ "Dan Allah memperbuat perumpamaan-perumpamaan bagi manusia," supaya mereka berpikir dan dapat memahami, sebagai (cerminan) kelembutan dari Allah dan kebaikanNya kepada mereka, supaya semakin jelas kebenaran dari kebatilan. Karena permisalan-permisalan dapat mendekatkan makna yang masih abstrak kepada makna yang dapat dicerna panca indera. Sehingga para hamba mengetahuinya de-ngan sejelas-jelasnya. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ بِكُلِّ شَيۡءٍ عَلِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu." Ilmunya mencakup segala sesuatu, supaya kalian mengetahui bahwa permisalan yang dipaparkan adalah permisalan oleh Dzat yang mengetahui hakikat-hakikat permasalahan dan perinciannya, dan itu merupakan kemaslahatan bagi para hamba. Maka hendaknya kesibukan kalian (diungkapkan) dengan cara menghayati dan selalu berhubungan dengannya, bukan dengan cara berpaling dan menentangnya. Karena sesungguhnya Allah mengetahui, sedangkan kalian tidak mengetahuinya.
Tatkala cahaya iman dan al-Qur`an itu, kebanyakan faktor-faktornya teraih di dalam masjid, maka Allah menyebutkannya guna mengangkat arti pentingnya. Allah berfirman,
Allah là Ánh Sáng soi sáng cho các tầng trời và đất, hình ảnh ánh sáng của Ngài trong con tim của người có đức tin tựa như ánh sáng của một ngọn đèn được đặt tại một cái hốc tường không có cửa sổ, ngọn đèn được đặt trong lồng thủy tinh, chiếc lồng thủy tinh lấp lánh tựa như vì sao. Ngọn đèn đó được thắp lên bởi loại dầu của một loại cây hồng phúc, đó là cây ô liu, một loại cây không bị che khuất khỏi ánh sáng mặt trời dù buổi sáng hay buổi chiều, dầu của loại cây đó long lanh gần như tỏa sáng mặc dù lửa vẫn chưa chạm đến, và nó sẽ như thế nào nếu lửa đã chạm đến?! Ánh sang của đèn rọi lên ánh sáng của lồng thủy tinh, tương tự như thế, con tim của người có đức tin rực rở bởi ánh sáng của Chỉ Đạo, Allah muốn hướng dẫn bất cứ ai bám theo Qur'an tùy ý Ngài, Allah phơi bày rõ ràng mọi thứ bằng những hình ảnh thí dụ, Allah am tường tất cả, không gì che giấu được Ngài.
The definition of Nur (Light)
Imam Ghazzali (رح) has given the definition of Nur (light) as الظاھر بنفسہٖ وا؛مظھر لغیرہ that is something which is bright and manifest on its own, and makes other things bright and evident. Tafsir Mazhari has explained that Nur is in fact that condition which is initially perceived by man's sense of sight, and then through that perception he comprehends all those things which can be seen by eye, such as in the case of rays of sun and the moon, which on falling on a solid mass brightens it up, and then through the reflection from solid mass brightens other things. Hence, it is evident that the word Nur cannot be used for Allah Ta ala in its literal or common meaning, because He is free from body and materiality. Therefore, there is consensus among the scholars that the use of word Nur for Allah Ta’ ala in the verse under reference is purported for Munawwir, meaning the one who brightens, or may be the master of brightening is referred here as Nur, in the same way as the possessor of grace is sometimes called Grace, or the possessor of justice is called the Justice. So, meaning of the verse is that Allah bestows Nur to earth and the heaven, and to everything living there, and the Nur is purported to be the Nur of righteousness. Ibn Kathir has reported the explanation put forward by Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہما that اللہ ھادی اھل السمٰوٰت والارض (that is, Allah is the Guide of all living in the heavens and the earth).
Nur of the believer
مَثَلُ نُورِهِ كَمِشْكَاةٍ (The example of His light is that of a niche in which there is a lamp - 24:35). This is a nice example of Allah Ta’ ala's Nur of guidance, which penetrates into the heart of the believer. Ibn Jarir ؓ has reported its explanation put forward by Sayyidna Ubayy bin Ka` b ؓ .
ھو المؤمِن الّذی جعل اللہ الایمان و القراٰن فی صدرہ، فضرب اللہ مثلہ فقال : اللَّـهُ نُورُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ ، فبداء بنور نفسہٖ ثم ذکر نورالمؤمن ، فقال : مثل نور من آمن بہٖ ، فکان اُبّی بن کعب یقرأھا مثل نور من آمن بہٖ (ابن کثیر)
It means that this is the example of the believer in whose heart Allah Ta'ala has laid down the Nur of faith and of the Qur’ an. In this verse Allah Ta'ala has first mentioned His own Nur and then the Nur of the believer's heart and the following example is for the one who believes in Him. Sayyidna Ubayy Ibn Ka` b ؓ used to recite this verse as مثل نور من آمن بہٖ instead of مَثَلُ نُورِهِ (to explain this). Said Ibn Jubair ؓ has also reported the same meaning and recitation of the verse from Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ . Ibn Kathfr has narrated all these explanations and then remarked that there are two view points among the jurists about the pronoun of مَثَلُ نُورِهِ (the example of his light). One, that this pronoun has reference toward Allah Ta'ala, and thus the meaning of the verse is ` Allah's Nur placed in the heart of believers naturally', and the example of that is كَمِشْكَاةٍ (like a niche). This explanation is put forward by Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas ؓ . The other explanation is that the personal pronoun refers to the believers, who are presumed to have been referred to by the context. So, the example given in the verse can be explained as follows: The chest of a believer is like a niche, while the heart of the believer placed in the chest is like a lamp (placed in the niche). Then the transparent oil of olive is the example of the natural nur (light) of guidance which is deposited in the nature of a believer and which has the inherent capability to accept the truth (which is indicated in the verse by the words 'Its oil is about to emit light even if. fire has not touched it). Then as the olive oil produces brightness when caused to burn with the flame of fire, the same way natural Nur of guidance which is placed in the heart of the believer, when joins the message and knowledge of Allah Ta'ala, then it gets brightened and also brightens the world. When the companions and their pupils confined this example to the heart of a believer alone, they have most probably done so because it is only the believer who draws benefit from this Nur. Otherwise the natural Nur of guidance which is placed in the hearts of humans at the time of their creation, is not confined to believers, but is part of the nature and instinct of every human being. It is for this reason that one can see all around the world that there are people in every nook and corner, in all societies and religions, who believe in the existence of God and His Omnipotence, and do turn towards Him. No matter one may make all types of errors in the perception and understanding of God, yet every individual does believe by nature in His existence, with the exception of a few atheists, who have lost their natural instinct.
A Sahih hadith endorses this view, which says, کُلُّ مَولُودِ یُولَدُ عَلَی الفِطرَۃ that is ` Every child is born with natural instinct'. Later, his parents put him on the wrong path. This natural instinct is the guidance of faith. The guidance of faith and its Nur is bestowed to every individual at the time of his birth, and because of this Nur of guidance, one possesses the ability to accept the truth. When they come to know about the revelations of Allah through His messengers and their deputies, they readily accept them, except those unfortunate people who have erased the Divine Nur from their heart with their wrong doings. Perhaps this is the reason that in the beginning of the verse the bestowal of Nur is said to be common to all, which includes everyone on the earth and the heavens, without any difference between believers or disbelievers, but towards the end of the verse it is said يَهْدِي اللَّـهُ لِنُورِهِ مَن يَشَاءُ that is ` Allah Ta’ ala guides to His light whomsoever He wills - 35'. Here the will of Allah is not pointing toward that Divine Nur which is bestowed to all humans, but toward the Qur'anic Nur, which is not availed by everyone, except those fortunate ones, to whom Divine help is granted. Otherwise even one's endeavor goes waste without Divine help, and sometimes becomes detrimental:
اذلم یکن عون من اللہ للفتٰی فاوّل ما یجنیعلیہ اجتھادہ
If there is no help to man from Allah, then his striving puts him to trouble instead'.
The Nur of the Holy Prophet ﷺ
Imam Baghawi (رح) has narrated that Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ once enquired from Ka'b al-Ahbar as to how would he explain this verse مَثَلُ نُورِهِ كَمِشْكَاةٍ. Ka` b al-Ahbar, who was a great Muslim scholar of Torah and Injil, said that this example was meant for the heart of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Mishkat (the niche) stands for his chest, Zujajah (glass) for his heart and Misbah (lamp) for his prophethood. What was unique about this Nur of prophethood was that even before the declaration of prophethood it had the illumination of light for the people. When the revelation from Allah is coupled with the Nur of prophethood, then it turns into such radiance that the whole world is brightened.
Before the declaration of prophethood of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and even before his birth, some strange and amazing' events had taken place in the world, which were in fact advance notice of the incoming prophet, and are called Irhasat in the vocabulary of the scholars of hadith. The difference between this word and miracle is that the latter is used for such unusual events which are bestowed by Allah Ta’ ala to his messengers for the endorsement of their prophethood, while Irhasat are those unusual events which happen before the declaration of prophethood. There are a number of unusual incidents which are recorded by several authentic narrations, and have been compiled by Shaikh Jalaluddin Sayuti (رح) in his book (خَٓایٔص کُبرٰی۔Khasais Kubra - and by Abu Nu'aim in his دلایِٔل النّبوۃ۔ Dalail-un-Nubuwwah. Other scholars have also collected many such incidents in their books. Tafsir Mazhari has reproduced a good number of these events.
Benefits of olive oil
شَجَرَةٍ مُّبَارَكَةٍ زَيْتُونَةٍ (A blessed tree, the olive - 35.). This is an endorsement that olive and its tree is blessed by Allah and is beneficial and useful. Scholars have commented that Allah Ta’ ala has instilled many a benefits in it. Olive oil is used in the burning of lamps. Its light is the brightest and clearest as against any other oil. It is eaten as a fruit and its oil is used in cooking. The interesting part is that there is no need of any machine for the extraction of its oil. When the fruit is ripe, the oil comes out automatically. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has asked to eat and massage the body with olive oil. (Baghawi - Mazhari)
Allah adalah cahaya langit dan bumi dan pemberi petunjuk kepada semua makhluk yang tinggal pada keduanya. Perumpamaan cahaya Allah dalam hati seorang mukmin adalah seperti satu lubang yang tak tembus di suatu dinding yang di dalamnya ada pelita. Pelita itu ditempatkan dalam kaca bening seakan-akan bintang yang bercahaya seperti mutiara, ia dinyalakan dengan minyak yang berasal dari pohon yang berkah, yaitu pohon zaitun yang tumbuh di tempat yang tidak dihalangi oleh sesuatu pun dari sinar matahari, baik di pagi atau sore hari. Lantaran kemurnian minyaknya maka ia hampir saja bercahaya dan menerangi walaupun tidak disentuh api, lalu bagaimana bila disentuh oleh api?! Cahaya lampu berada dalam cahaya kaca (cahaya yang berlapis-lapis). Beginilah perumpamaan hati seorang mukmin bila di dalamnya bersinar cahaya petunjuk. Allah membimbing kepada cahaya-Nya, yaitu Al-Qur`ān siapa yang Dia kehendaki dari hamba-hamba-Nya. Allah menjelaskan banyak perkara dengan membuat perumpamaan-perumpamaan dan Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang tersembunyi dari-Nya.
Allah est la lumière des Cieux et de la Terre ainsi que le Guide de leurs habitants. Sa lumière dans le cœur du Croyant est telle une niche dans un mur qui contient une lampe se trouvant dans un récipient de cristal et resplendissant tel un astre brillant. Cette lampe a pour combustible l’huile d’un arbre béni qui est l’olivier et que rien ne dissimule au soleil, ni le matin ni l’après-midi. Son huile est tellement pure qu’elle semble brillante sans que le feu ne la touche. Qu’en serait-il alors si le feu la touchait ? La lumière de la lampe s’ajoute à celle du récipient de cristal comme dans le cœur du croyant lorsque la lueur de la guidée y prend naissance. Allah facilite à qui Il veut parmi Ses serviteurs de suivre le Coran et expose les choses en les comparants à ce qui leur est semblable. Il est Connaisseur de tout et rien ne Lui échappe.
Yüce Allah, göklerin ve yerin nurudur. Orada bulunanlara hidayet edendir. Müminin kalbinde O'nun nurunun misali; üzerinde pencere olmayan bir duvarda aydınlanmak için yapılan bir kandillik içinde bulunan kandil gibidir. Bu kandil kristal bir fanusun içinde olan bir kandildir. Söz konusu fanus sanki inciye benzer bir yıldız gibi etrafı aydınlatır. Bu kandilin yağı mübarek bir ağaçtan tutuşturulur. Bu ağaç ne sabah ve ne de akşam güneşin ışıklarından kendisini engelleyen herhangi bir şeyin olmadığı zeytin ağacıdır. Onun yağı; berraklığı sebebi ile tutuşturulmasa dahi aydınlık verir. Kendisine ateş değmese dahi ışık saçar. Bir de tutuşturulmuş olsa etrafı çok aydınlatır. Kandilin nuru cam kristalin nurunun üstündedir. İşte hidayet nuru Müminin kalbinde parıldadığında böyle olur. Yüce Allah dilediği kulunu Kur'an'a tabi kılarak muvaffak kılar. İşte Yüce Allah; kimi şeyleri o şeylerin benzerlerini örnek vererek böylece açıklar. Yüce Allah her şeyi hakkıyla bilendir. Hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz.
Uzvišeni je Allah svjetlost nebesa i Zemlje, On upućuje one koji su dostojni upute. Kao primjer Allahove svjetlosti (u srcu vjernika) kojom upućuje jest udubina na zidu u kojoj se nalazi svjetiljka koja snažno svijetli, svjetiljka je u staklenici, a staklenica nalikuje blistavoj zvijezdi; svjetiljka gori uz pomoć ulja maslinovog, koje se dobiva od blagoslovljenog, dovoljno izraslog stabla s predivnim plodovima i krošnjom. Sunce ga obasjava potkraj dana, a i jutrom – čije ulje, zbog bistrine i kvaliteta, gotovo da sija čak i onda kad ga vatra i ne dohvati, a kad ga vatra dohvati, onda savršeno svijetli – sama svjetlost nad svjetlošću: svjetlost koja dopire iz maslinova ulja pridodata na svjetlost koja izbija iz fitilja. Eto, s time Allah, džellešanuhu, upoređuje svjetlo koje dadne vjerniku u srce, uz svjetlo urođene vjere i Objave. Koga hoće Allah, džellešanuhu, navodi ka svjetlosti Svojoj, imanu i razumijevanju časnog Kur’ana, i primjere ljudima dragi Allah navodi da bi razumjeli propise islama i sve drugo što im je potrebno u životu. Allah je Sveznajući, zna šta ljudi javno i tajno rade.
The Parable of the Light of Allah
`Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said:
اللَّهُ نُورُ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ
(Allah is the Light of the heavens and the earth.) means, the Guide of the inhabitants of the heavens and the earth. Ibn Jurayj said: "Mujahid and Ibn `Abbas said concerning the Ayah:
اللَّهُ نُورُ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ
(Allah is the Light of the heavens and the earth.) He is controlling their affairs and their stars and sun and moon." As-Suddi said concerning the Ayah:
اللَّهُ نُورُ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ
(Allah is the Light of the heavens and the earth.) by His Light the heavens and earth are illuminated. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Ibn `Abbas, may Allah be pleased with him, said: "When the Messenger of Allah ﷺ got up to pray at night, he would say:
«اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ الْحَمْدُ، أَنْتَ قَيِّمُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فِيهِنَّ، وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ نُورُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فِيهِنَّ»
(O Allah, to You be praise, You are the Sustainer of heaven and earth and whoever is in them. To You be praise, You are the Light of the heavens and the earth and whoever is in them. ) It was narrated that Ibn Mas`ud said, "There is no night or day with your Lord; the Light of the Throne comes from the Light of His Face."
مَثَلُ نُورِهِ
(The parable of His Light) There are two views concerning the meaning of the pronoun (His). The first is that it refers to Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, meaning that the parable of His guidance in the heart of the believer is
كَمِشْكَاةٍ
(as a niche) This was the view of Ibn `Abbas. The second view is that the pronoun refers to the believer, which is indicated by the context of the words and implies that the parable of the light in the heart of the believer is as a niche. So the heart of the believer and what he is naturally inclined to of guidance and what he learns of the Qur'an which is in accordance with his natural inclinations are, as Allah says:
أَفَمَن كَانَ عَلَى بَيِّنَةٍ مِّن رَّبِّهِ وَيَتْلُوهُ شَاهِدٌ مِّنْهُ
(Can they who rely on a clear proof from their Lord, and whom a witness from Him recites it (can they be equal with the disbelievers)) 11:17. The heart of the believer in its purity and clarity is likened to a lamp in transparent and jewel-like glass, and the Qur'an and Shari`ah by which it is guided are likened to good, pure, shining oil in which there is no impurity or deviation.
كَمِشْكَاةٍ
(as (if there were) a niche) Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, Muhammad bin Ka`b and others said, "This refers to the position of the wick in the lamp." This is well-known, and hence Allah then says:
فِيهَا مِصْبَاحٌ
(and within it a lamp.) This is the flame that burns brightly. Or it was said that the niche is a niche in the house. This is the parable given by Allah of obedience towards Him. Allah calls obedience to Him as light, then He calls it by other numerous names as well. Ubayy bin Ka`b said, "The lamp is the light, and this refers to the Qur'an and the faith that is in his heart." As-Suddi said, "It is the lamp."
الْمِصْبَاحُ فِى زُجَاجَةٍ
(the lamp is in a glass,) means, this light is shining in a clear glass. Ubayy bin Ka`b and others said, "This is the likeness of the heart of the believer."
الزُّجَاجَةُ كَأَنَّهَا كَوْكَبٌ دُرِّىٌّ
(the glass as it were a star Durriyyun,) Some authorities recite the word Durriyyun with a Dammah on the Dal and without a Hamzah, which means pearls, i.e., as if it were a star made of pearls (Durr). Others recite it as Dirri'un or Durri'un, with a Kasrah on the Dal, or Dammah on the Dal, and with a Hamzah at the end, which means reflection (Dir'), because if something is shone on the star it becomes brighter than at any other time. The Arabs call the stars they do not know Darari. Ubayy bin Ka`b said: a shining star. Qatadah said: "Huge, bright and clear."
يُوقَدُ مِن شَجَرَةٍ مُّبَـرَكَةٍ
(lit from a blessed tree,) means, it is derived from olive oil, from a blessed tree.
زَيْتُونَةٍ
(an olive,) This refers to the blessed tree mentioned previously.
لاَّ شَرْقِيَّةٍ وَلاَ غَرْبِيَّةٍ
(neither of the east nor of the west,) means, it is not in the eastern part of the land so that it does not get any sun in the first part of the day, nor is it in the western part of the land so that it is shaded from the sun before sunset, but it is in a central position where it gets sun from the beginning of the day until the end, so its oil is good and pure and shining. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas commented on:
زَيْتُونَةٍ لاَّ شَرْقِيَّةٍ وَلاَ غَرْبِيَّةٍ
(an olive, neither of the east nor of the west,) "This is a tree in the desert which is not shaded by any other tree or mountain or cave, nothing covers it, and this is best for its oil." Mujahid commented on:
لاَّ شَرْقِيَّةٍ وَلاَ غَرْبِيَّةٍ
(neither of the east nor of the west, ) saying; "It is not in the east where it will get no sun when the sun sets, nor is it in the west where it will get no sun when the sun rises, but it is in a position where it will get sun both at sunrise and sunset." Sa`id bin Jubayr commented:
زَيْتُونَةٍ لاَّ شَرْقِيَّةٍ وَلاَ غَرْبِيَّةٍ يَكَادُ زَيْتُهَا يُضِىءُ
(an olive, neither of the east nor of the west, whose oil would almost glow forth (of itself)) "This is the best kind of oil. When the sun rises it reaches the tree from the east and when it sets it reaches it from the west, so the sun reaches it morning and evening, so it is not counted as being in the east or in the west."
يَكَادُ زَيْتُهَا يُضِىءُ وَلَوْ لَمْ تَمْسَسْهُ نَارٌ
(whose oil would almost glow forth (of itself), though no fire touched it.) `Abdur-Rahman bin Zayd bin Aslam said (this means) because the oil itself is shining.
نُّورٌ عَلَى نُورٍ
(Light upon Light!) Al-`Awfi narrated from Ibn `Abbas that this meant the faith and deeds of a person. As-Suddi said:
نُّورٌ عَلَى نُورٍ
(Light upon Light!) "Light of the fire and the light of the oil: when they are combined they give light, and neither of them can give light without the other. Similarly the light of the Qur'an and the light of faith give light when they are combined, and neither can do so without the other."
يَهْدِى اللَّهُ لِنُورِهِ مَن يَشَآءُ
(Allah guides to His Light whom He wills.) means, Allah shows the way to the ones whom He chooses, as it says in the Hadith recorded by Imam Ahmad from `Abdullah bin `Amr, who said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ say:
«إِنَّ اللهَ تَعَالَى خَلَقَ خَلْقَهُ فِي ظُلْمَةٍ ثُمَّ أَلْقَى عَلَيْهِمْ مِنْ نُورِهِ يَوْمَئِذٍ، فَمَنْ أَصَابَ مِنْ نُورِهِ يَوْمَئِذٍ اهْتَدَى وَمَنْ أَخْطَأَ ضَلَّ فَلِذَلِكَ أَقُولُ: جَفَّ الْقَلَمُ عَلَى عِلْمِ اللهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ»
(Allah created His creation in darkness, then on the same day He sent His Light upon them. Whoever was touched by His Light on that day will be guided and whoever was missed will be led astray. Hence I say: the pens have dried in accordance with the knowledge of Allah, may He be glorified.)"
وَيَضْرِبُ اللَّهُ الاٌّمْثَالَ لِلنَّاسِ وَاللَّهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ عَلَيِمٌ
(And Allah sets forth parables for mankind, and Allah is All-Knower of everything.) Having mentioned this parable of the Light of His guidance in the heart of the believer, Allah ends this Ayah with the words:
وَيَضْرِبُ اللَّهُ الاٌّمْثَالَ لِلنَّاسِ وَاللَّهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ عَلَيِمٌ
(And Allah sets forth parables for mankind, and Allah is All-Knower of everything.) meaning, He knows best who deserves to be guided and who deserves to be led astray. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«الْقُلُوبُ أَرْبَعَةٌ: قَلْبٌ أَجْرَدُ فِيهِ مِثْلُ السِّرَاجِ يُزْهِرُ، وَقَلْبٌ أَغْلَفُ مَرْبُوطٌ عَلَى غِلَافِهِ، وَقَلْبٌ مَنْكُوسٌ، وَقَلْبٌ مُصْفَحٌ. فَأَمَّا الْقَلْبُ الْأَجْرَدُ: فَقَلْبُ الْمُؤْمِنِ سِرَاجُهُ فِيهِ نُورُهُ، وَأَمَّا الْقَلْبُ الْأَغْلَفُ فَقَلْبُ الْكَافِرِ، وَأَمَّا الْقَلْبُ الْمَنْكُوسُ فَقَلْبُ الْمُنَافِقِ، عَرَفَ ثُمَّ أَنْكَرَ، وَأَمَّا الْقَلْبُ الْمُصْفَحُ فَقَلْبٌ فِيهِ إِيمَانٌ وَنِفَاقٌ، وَمَثَلُ الْإِيمَانِ فِيهِ كَمَثَلِ الْبَقْلَةِ يُمِدُّهَا الْمَاءُ الطَّيِّبُ،وَمَثَلُ النِّفَاقِ فِيهِ كَمَثَلِ الْقَرْحَةِ يُمِدُّهَا الدَّمُ وَالْقَيْحُ، فَأَيُّ الْمدَّتَيْنِ غَلَبَتْ عَلَى الْأُخْرَى غَلَبَتْ عَلَيْهِ»
(Hearts are of four kinds: the heart that is clear like a shining lamp; the heart that is covered and tied up; the heart that is upside-down; and the heart that is clad in armor. As for the clear heart, it is the heart of the believer in which is a lamp filled with light; as for the covered heart, this is the heart of the disbeliever; as for the upside-down heart, this is the heart of the hypocrite, who recognizes then denies; as for the armor-clad heart, this is the heart in which there is both faith and hypocrisy. The parable of the faith in it is that of legume, a sprout that is irrigated with good water, and the likeness of the hypocrisy in it is that of sores that are fed by blood and pus. Whichever of the two prevails is the characteristic that will dominate.) Its chain of narrators is good (Jayyid) although they (Al-Bukhari and Muslim) did not record it.
35- Allah, göklerin ve yerin nurudur. Nurunun misali, içinde kandil bulunan bir kandil yuvasına benzer. Bu kandil, bir cam (fanus) içindedir. O cam ise parıltısı inciyi andıran bir yıldız gibidir. Bu kandil, doğuya da batıya da ait olmayan mübarek bir zeytin ağacından tutuşturulur ki bu ağacın yağı neredeyse kendisine ateş değmese bile ışık verir. (Ateş değdiğinde ise o) nur üstüne nur olur. Allah, dilediği kimseyi nuruna hidâyet eder. Allah, insanlar için misaller getirir. Allah, her şeyi çok iyi bilendir.
35. “Allah göklerin ve yerin nurudur.”Maddi ve manevi bütün nurlar O’ndandır. Şöyle ki Allah zatı ile nurdur. O’nun hicabı da nurdur. Eğer bu hicabı açacak olsa yüzünün parıltıları gözünün ulaştığı tüm mahlukatını yakar. Arş, Kürsi, güneş, ay ve nur/ışık da O’nunla aydınlanmış/nurlanmıştır, cennet de O’nun nuru ile aydınlanmıştır. Manevi nur da bütünü ile Allah’tandır. O’nun kitabı da nurdur, şeriatı da nurdur. Peygamberlerinin ve mü’min kullarının kalbindeki iman ve marifetullah da bir nurdur. Yüce Allah’ın nuru olmasa karanlıklar üst üste yığılırdı. O bakımdan Allah’ın nurunun bulunmadığı her yerde karanlık vardır, sıkıntı vardır.“Nurunun” yani kendisine ilettiği Kur’ân nurunun ve mü’minlerin kalplerindeki iman nurunun “misali içinde kandil bulunan bir kandil yuvasına benzer.” Çünkü kandil yuvası kandilin nurunu bir arada tutar, dağılmasını önler. “Bu kandil, bir cam (fanus) içindedir. O cam ise” saflığı, temizliği ve göz kamaştırıcılığı itibari ile “parıltısı inciyi andıran bir yıldız gibidir.” İnci gibi parıldayan camın içerisindeki “bu kandil, doğuya da batıya da ait olmayan mübarek bir zeytin ağacından tutuşturulur.” Yani onun ışığı, en ileri derecede aydınlık saçan zeytin yağından tutuşturulur ki bu yağ da zeytin ağacından elde edilir. Bu zeytin ağacı ise gündüzün sonunda güneş almayıp yalnızca doğuya bakan, gündüzün ilk saatlerinde güneş almayıp yalnızca batıya bakan bir ağaç değildir. Doğuya da batıya da aidiyeti söz konusu olmadığına göre o, yeryüzünün ortalarında bir yerdedir. Şam bölgesinde yetişen zeytinler böyledir. Oradaki zeytin ağaçları günün erken saatlerinde de geç saatlerinde de güneş alır. Bu yüzden oranın zeytinleri gâyet güzel ve kaliteli olur. Bu da yağının daha saf ve berrak olmasını sağlar. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“ki bu ağacın yağı” saf ve berrak oluşundan dolayı “neredeyse kendisine ateş değmese bile ışık verir.” Ona ateş değdiğinde ise oldukça ileri derecede aydınlık verir. “(Ateş değdiğinde ise o) nur üstüne nur olur.” Bir taraftan ateşin nuru, diğer taraftan zeytin yağının ışığı.
üce Allah’ın verdiği bu misalin açıklaması, onun mü’minin durumuna ve Allah’ın mü’minin kalbindeki nuruna uygunluğu şöyledir: Yüce Allah’ın mü’mini üzerinde yarattığı fıtrat, saf zeytin yağı durumundadır. O fıtratı ile temizdir, ilâhi öğretileri kabule ve şeriate uygun amele hazırdır. Bu fıtrata ilim ve iman ulaştı mı o nur, kalbinde yanar, tıpkı ateşin kandilin fitilini tutuşturması gibi. Bu mü’min, kötü maksatlardan Yüce Allah’ın buyruklarını yanlış anlamaktan yana da arınmıştır. Onun kalbine iman ulaştı mı büyük çapta bir aydınlık verir. Çünkü o, bulandırıcı her bir unsurdan arınmıştır. Bu da inci gibi parıldayan cam fanusun tertemiz olmasına benzer. Böylelikle mü’min hakkında fıtratın nuru, imanın nuru, ilmin nuru, marifetin saflığı bir arada bulunmuş olur. İşte bu, nur üstüne nurdur.
u, Yüce Allah’ın nurundan bir tecelli olduğundan ve herkes de böyle bir nura sahip olmaya da elverişli olmadığından dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah dilediği kimseyi nuruna hidâyet eder.” O, saf ve tertemiz olduğunu ve bununla birlikte daha da temizlenip arınacağını ve böylelikle gelişeceğini bildiği kimseler arasından dilediklerini bu nuruna iletir. “Allah” buyruklarını akledip kavrasınlar diye bir lütuf ve bir ihsan olmak üzere ve hak batıldan ayırt edilsin diye “insanlar için misaller getirir.” Çünkü misaller, akıl ile kavranılan soyut manaları, somut bir şekilde anlatırlar. Böylelikle kullar da bu misalleri açık şekilde bilir ve anlar. “Allah her şeyi çok iyi bilendir.” O’nun bilgisi her şeyi kuşatmıştır. O halde şunu bilin ki O’nun verdiği misaller eşyanın hakikatlerini ve tafsilatını, bunların kulların maslahatına olduğunu bilen bir zatın verdiği misallerdir. Bu yüzden siz de bu misalleri iyice anlamaya, akledip kavramaya çalışın. Bunlara karşı itirazla, karşı çıkmakla vakit geçirmeyin. Çünkü O bilir, siz bilmezsiniz.
İman ve Kur’ân nurunun ortaya çıkmasının sebepleri çoğunlukla mescidlerde olduğundan dolayı Yüce Allah onlara dikkat çekerek şöyle buyurmaktadır:
Allāh è l'illuminazione dei Cieli e della Terra che guida coloro che li abitano. Simile alla Sua Luce, gloria Sua, è il cuore del credente, che è come una nicchia in un muro dove vi è un lume protetto da un vetro, brillante come una stella e lucente come una perla, che viene illuminato dall'olio di una pianta benedetta, ovvero la pianta dell'ulivo, una pianta a cui non viene impedita la luce del sole, né la mattina né la sera, il cui olio emette luce, per la sua purezza, anche senza che il fuoco lo sfiori, figurarsi quando il fuoco lo raggiunge! La luce del lume si fonde alla luce del vetro, e così è il cuore del credente, quando il lume della guida splende in lui. Allāh aiuta a seguire il Corano i Suoi sudditi che vuole, e Allāh chiarisce i concetti con delle similitudini, fornendo esempi; e Allāh è Onnisciente, nulla Gli è nascosto.
Ánh đèn đó chiếu sáng soi rọi vào các Masjid, nơi Allah cho phép cất cao tiếng gọi Azdan, tụng niệm, hành lễ Salah nhằm làm hài lòng Allah vào mỗi sáng và mỗi chiều.
Pinagniningas ang ilawang ito sa mga masjid na ipinag-utos ni Allāh na itaas ang kahalagahan ng mga ito at ang pagpapatayo ng mga ito at na banggitin sa mga ito ang pangalan Niya sa adhān, dhikr, at dasal. Nagdarasal sa mga ito sa paghahangad ng kaluguran ni Allāh sa unang bahagi ng maghapon at sa huling bahagi nito.
The Virtues of the Masjids, the Correct Etiquette, and the Virtues of Those who take care of them
Having likened the heart of the believer and what it contains of guidance and knowledge to a lamp lit with good oil shining in a clear glass, Allah then states where it belongs, which is in the Masjids, the places on earth that are most beloved to Allah. The Masjids are His houses where He Alone is worshipped. So Allah says:
فِى بُيُوتٍ أَذِنَ اللَّهُ أَن تُرْفَعَ
(In houses which Allah has ordered to be raised,) meaning, Allah has commanded that they be established and that they be kept clean of any filth, idle talk or words or deeds that are inappropriate. `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported from Ibn `Abbas concerning this Ayah:
فِى بُيُوتٍ أَذِنَ اللَّهُ أَن تُرْفَعَ
(In houses which Allah has ordered to be raised,) he said; "Allah forbade idle talk in them." This was also the view of `Ikrimah, Abu Salih, Ad-Dahhak, Nafi` bin Jubayr, Abu Bakr bin Sulayman bin Abi Hathamah, Sufyan bin Husayn and others among the scholars of Tafsir. Many Hadiths have been narrated concerning the construction of Masjids, honoring them, respecting them, and perfuming them with incense etc. This has been discussed in more detail elsewhere, and I have written a book dealing with this topic on its own, praise and blessings be to Allah. With Allah's help we will mention here a few of these Hadiths, if Allah wills. In Allah we put our trust and reliance. `Uthman bin `Affan, the Commander of the faithful, may Allah be pleased with him, said; "I heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ say:
«مَنْ بَنَى مَسْجِدًا يَبْتَغِي بِهِ وَجْهَ اللهِ بَنَى اللهُ لَهُ مِثْلَهُ فِي الْجَنَّةِ»
(Whoever builds a Masjid seeking the Face of Allah, Allah will build for him something similar to it in Paradise.) It was narrated in the Two Sahihs. Ibn Majah narrated that `Umar bin Al-Khattab, may Allah be pleased with him, said; "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«مَنْ بَنَى مَسْجِدًا يُذْكَرُ فِيهِ اسْمُ اللهِ بَنَى اللهُ لَهُ بَيْتًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ»
(Whoever builds a Masjid in which the Name of Allah is remembered, Allah will build for him a house in Paradise.) An-Nasa'i mentioned something similar. There are very many Hadiths which say this. `A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, said: "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ commanded us to build Masjids among the houses, and to clean them and perfume them." This was recorded by Ahmad and the Sunan compilers with the exception of An-Nasa'i. Ahmad and Abu Dawud recorded a similar report from Samurah bin Jundub.Al-Bukhari said: "`Umar said: `Build for the people a place to worship Allah, and beware of using red or yellow for adornment and decoration and distracting the people thereby."' Abu Dawud narrated that Ibn `Abbas said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«مَا أُمِرْتُ بِتَشْيِيدِ الْمَسَاجِدِ»
(I was not commanded to Tashyid the Masjids.) Ibn `Abbas said, "Decorating them as the Jews and Christians did." Anas, may Allah be pleased with him, said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«لَا تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى يَتَبَاهَى النَّاسُ فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ»
(The Hour will not come until people show off in building Masjids.) It was recorded by Ahmad and the compilers of the Sunan, with the exception of At-Tirmidhi.Buraydah narrated that a man called out in the Masjid and said, "Has any body said anything about a red camel" The Prophet said:
«لَا، وَجَدْتَ، إِنَّمَا بُنِيَتِ الْمَسَاجِدُ لِمَا بُنِيَتْ لَهُ»
(May you never find it! The Masjids were built only for what they were built for.) This was narrated by Muslim. Abu Hurayrah, may Allah be pleased with him, narrated that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«إِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَنْ يَبِيعُ أَوْ يَبْتَاعُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ، فَقُولُوا: لَا أَرْبَحَ اللهُ تِجَارَتَكَ، وَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَنْ يَنْشُدُ ضَالَّةً فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقُولُوا: لَا رَدَّهَا اللهُ عَلَيْكَ»
(If you see someone buying or selling in the Masjid, say to him, "May Allah never make your business profitable!" And if you see someone calling out about lost property, say, "May Allah never return it to you!") This was recorded by At-Tirmidhi, who said: "Hasan Gharib." Al-Bukhari recorded that As-Sa'ib bin Yazid Al-Kindi said, "I was standing in the Masjid and a man threw pebbles at me, so I looked and saw `Umar bin Al-Khattab who said, `Go and bring me these two men.' I went and brought them to him, and he said, `Who are you' Or, `Where do you come from' They said, `We are from At-Ta'if.' `Umar said, `If you had been from this town I would have hit you, for you are raising your voices in the Masjid of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ ."' An-Nasa'i recorded that Ibrahim bin `Abdur-Rahman bin `Awf said: "`Umar heard the voice of a man in the Masjid and said: `Do you know where you are"' This is also Sahih. Al-Hafiz Abu Ya`la Al-Musili recorded from Ibn `Umar that `Umar used to burn incense in the Masjid of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ every Friday. Its chain of narration is Hasan and there is nothing wrong with it, Allah knows best. It is confirmed in the Two Sahihs that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«صَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي الْجَمَاعَةِ تُضَعَّفُ عَلَى صَلَاتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَفِي سُوقِهِ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ ضِعْفًاوَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ إَذَا تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ وُضُوءَهُ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ لَا يُخْرِجُهُ إِلَّا الصَّلَاةُ لَمْ يَخْطُ خَطْوَةً إِلَّا رُفِعَ لَهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةٌ وَحُطَّ عَنْهُ بِهَا خَطِيئَةٌ. فَإِذَا صَلَّى لَمْ تَزَلِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ تُصَلِّي عَلَيْهِ مَا دَامَ فِي مُصَلَّاهُ: اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَيْهِ، اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْهُ. وَلَا يَزَالُ فِي صَلَاةٍ مَا انْتَظَرَ الصَّلَاةَ»
(A man's prayer in congregation is twenty-five times better than his prayer in his house or the marketplace. That is because if he performs Wudu' and does it well, then he goes out to go to the Masjid, and for no other purpose than to pray, he does not take one step but he increases in one level in status and one sin is removed. When he prays, the angels continue sending blessings on him as long as he is in the place where he prays, they say, "O Allah, send blessings on him, O Allah, have mercy on him." And he will remain in a state of prayer as long as he is waiting for the prayer.) The following is recorded in the Sunan:
«بَشِّرِ الْمَشَّائِينَ إِلَى الْمَسَاجِدِ فِي الظُّلَمِ بِالنُّورِ التَّامِّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ»
(Those who walk to the Masjids when it is dark, give them the glad tidings of complete Light on the Day of Resurrection.) When entering the Masjid, it is recommended to enter with one's right foot, and to say the supplication recorded in Sahih Al-Bukhari, where it is narrated from `Abdullah bin `Amr that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ used to say, when he entered the Masjid:
«أَعُوذُ بِاللهِ الْعَظِيمِ وَبِوَجْهِهِ الْكَرِيمِ، وَسُلْطَانِهِ الْقَدِيمِ، مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ»
(I seek refuge with Allah Almighty and with His Noble Face, and with His Eternal Domain, from the accursed Shaytan.) He (one of the narrators) asked, `Is that all' He answered, `Yes'. If he says this, the Shaytan says: "He will be protected from me all day long." Muslim recorded that Abu Humayd or Abu Usayd said: The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«إِذَا دَخَلَ أَحَدُكُمُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَلْيَقُلْ: اللَّهُمَّ افْتَحْ لِي أَبْوَابَ رَحْمَتِكَ.وَإِذَا خَرَجَ فَلْيَقُلْ: اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ فَضْلِكَ»
(When anyone of you enters the Masjid, let him say: "O Allah, open the gates of Your mercy for me. And when he comes out, let him say: "O Allah, I ask You of Your bounty.") An-Nasa'i also recorded this from them from the Prophet . Abu Hurayrah, may Allah be pleased with him, said: The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«إِذَا دَخَلَ أَحَدُكُمُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَلْيُسَلِّمْ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ. وَلْيَقُلِ: اللَّهُمَّ افْتَحْ لِي أَبْوَابَ رَحْمَتِكَ، وَإِذَا خَرَجَ فَلْيُسَلِّمْ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ وَلْيَقُلِ: اللَّهُمَّ اعْصِمْنِي مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ»
(When anyone of you enters the Masjid, let him invoke blessings on the Prophet then let him say: "O Allah, open the gates of Your mercy for me." When he comes out, let him invoke blessings on the Prophet and say, "O Allah, protect me from the accursed Shaytan.") This was also recorded by Ibn Majah, as well as Ibn Khuzaymah and Ibn Hibban in their Sahihs.
وَيُذْكَرَ فِيهَا اسْمُهُ
(in them His Name is remembered.) meaning, the Name of Allah. This is like the Ayat:
يَـبَنِى ءَادَمَ خُذُواْ زِينَتَكُمْ عِندَ كُلِّ مَسْجِدٍ
(O Children of Adam! Take your adornment to every Masjid...) 7:31
وَأَقِيمُواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ عِندَ كُلِّ مَسْجِدٍ وَادْعُوهُ مُخْلِصِينَ لَهُ الدِّينَ
(and you should face (Him only) in each and every Masjid, and invoke Him only making your religion sincere to Him) 7:29.
وَأَنَّ الْمَسَـجِدَ لِلَّهِ
(And the Masjids are for Allah) 72:18.
وَيُذْكَرَ فِيهَا اسْمُهُ
(in them His Name is remembered.) Ibn `Abbas said, "This means that His Book is recited therein."
يُسَبِّحُ لَهُ فِيهَا بِالْغُدُوِّ وَالاٌّصَالِ
(Therein glorify Him in the mornings and in the evenings.)
رِجَالٌ لاَّ تُلْهِيهِمْ تِجَـرَةٌ وَلاَ بَيْعٌ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ
(Men whom neither trade nor business diverts from the remembrance of Allah) This is like the Ayat:
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تُلْهِكُمْ أَمْوَلُكُمْ وَلاَ أَوْلَـدُكُمْ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ
(O you who believe! Let not your properties or your children divert you from the remembrance of Allah.) 63:9
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ إِذَا نُودِىَ لِلصَّلَوةِ مِن يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ فَاسْعَوْاْ إِلَى ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ وَذَرُواْ الْبَيْعَ
(O you who believe! When the call is proclaimed for the Salah on Friday, hasten earnestly to the remembrance of Allah and leave off business.) 62:9 Allah says that this world and its adornments, attractions and marketplaces should not distract them from remembering their Lord Who created them and sustains them, those who know that what is with Him is better for them than what they themselves possess, because what they have is transient but that which is with Allah is eternal. Allah says:
لاَّ تُلْهِيهِمْ تِجَـرَةٌ وَلاَ بَيْعٌ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ وَإِقَامِ الصَّلَوةِ وَإِيتَآءِ الزَّكَـوةِ
(Men whom neither trade nor business diverts from the remembrance of Allah nor from performing the Salah nor from giving the Zakah). meaning, they give priority to obeying Allah and doing what He wants and what pleases Him over doing what they want and what pleases them. It was reported from Salim from `Abdullah bin `Umar that he was in the marketplace when the Iqamah for prayer was called, so they closed their stores and entered the Masjid. Ibn `Umar said: "Concerning them the Ayah was revealed:
رِجَالٌ لاَّ تُلْهِيهِمْ تِجَـرَةٌ وَلاَ بَيْعٌ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ
(Men whom neither trade nor business diverts from the remembrance of Allah)." This was recorded by Ibn Abi Hatim and Ibn Jarir.
لاَّ تُلْهِيهِمْ تِجَـرَةٌ وَلاَ بَيْعٌ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ
(Men whom neither trade nor business diverts from the remembrance of Allah). `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "This meant from the prescribed prayers." This was also the view of Muqatil bin Hayyan and Ar-Rabi` bin Anas. As-Suddi said: "From prayer in congregation." Muqatil bin Hayyan said, "That does not distract them from attending the prayer and establishing it as Allah commanded them, and from doing the prayers at the prescribed times and doing all that Allah has enjoined upon them in the prayer."
يَخَـفُونَ يَوْماً تَتَقَلَّبُ فِيهِ الْقُلُوبُ وَالاٌّبْصَـرُ
(They fear a Day when hearts and eyes will be overturned.) means, the Day of Resurrection when people's hearts and eyes will be overturned, because of the intensity of the fear and terror of that Day. This is like the Ayah:
وَأَنذِرْهُمْ يَوْمَ الاٌّزِفَةِ
(And warn them of the Day that is drawing near...) 40:18,
إِنَّمَا يُؤَخِّرُهُمْ لِيَوْمٍ تَشْخَصُ فِيهِ الأَبْصَـرُ
(but He gives them respite up to a Day when the eyes will stare in horror) 14:42.
وَيُطْعِمُونَ الطَّعَامَ عَلَى حُبِّهِ مِسْكِيناً وَيَتِيماً وَأَسِيراً - إِنَّمَا نُطْعِمُكُمْ لِوَجْهِ اللَّهِ لاَ نُرِيدُ مِنكُمْ جَزَآءً وَلاَ شُكُوراً - إِنَّا نَخَافُ مِن رَّبِّنَا يَوْماً عَبُوساً قَمْطَرِيراً - فَوَقَـهُمُ اللَّهُ شَرَّ ذَلِكَ الْيَومِ وَلَقَّـهُمْ نَضْرَةً وَسُرُوراً - وَجَزَاهُمْ بِمَا صَبَرُواْ جَنَّةً وَحَرِيراً
(And they give food, inspite of their love for it, to the poor, the orphan, and the captive, (saying:) "We feed you seeking Allah's Face only. We wish for no reward, nor thanks from you. Verily, We fear from our Lord a Day, hard and distressful, that will make the faces look horrible." So Allah saved them from the evil of that Day, and gave them a light of beauty and joy. And their recompense shall be Paradise, and silken garments, because they were patient) 76:8-12. And Allah says here:
لِيَجْزِيَهُمُ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنَ مَا عَمِلُواْ
(That Allah may reward them according to the best of their deeds,) meaning, "They are those from whom We shall accept the best of their deeds and overlook their evil deeds."
وَيَزِيدَهُم مِّن فَضْلِهِ
(and add even more for them out of His grace.) means, He will accept their good deeds and multiply them for them, as Allah says:
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يَظْلِمُ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ
(Surely, Allah wrongs not even of the weight of a speck of dust.) 4:40
مَن جَآءَ بِالْحَسَنَةِ فَلَهُ عَشْرُ أَمْثَالِهَا
(Whoever brings a good deed shall have ten times the like thereof to his credit.) 6:160
مَّن ذَا الَّذِى يُقْرِضُ اللَّهَ قَرْضًا حَسَنًا
(Who is he that will lend to Allah a goodly loan. ) 2:245
وَاللَّهُ يُضَـعِفُ لِمَن يَشَآءُ
(Allah gives manifold increase to whom He wills.) 2:261 And Allah says here:
وَاللَّهُ يَرْزُقُ مَن يَشَآءُ بِغَيْرِ حِسَابٍ
(And Allah provides without measure to whom He wills.)
Bu kandil Yüce Allah'ın; kadrinin bilinmesini ve binasının yükseltilmesini emrettiği mescitlerde tutuşturulur. Orada ezan, zikir ve namaz ile Yüce Allah'ın adı zikredilir. Orada Allah'ın rızasını elde etmek için günün ilk vaktinde ve sonunda namaz kılarlar.
Questo lume viene accesso nelle moschee; è ordine di Allāh che le moschee vengano onorate, e che venga onorata la loro costruzione, e in esse viene invocato il nome di Allāh compiendo l'Azānالأذان, la recita e la Preghiera. Chi prega in essa desidera il compiacimento di Allāh, all'inizio del giorno e al suo termine.
فِي بُيُوتٍ أَذِنَ اللَّـهُ أَن تُرْفَعَ وَيُذْكَرَ فِيهَا اسْمُهُ يُسَبِّحُ لَهُ فِيهَا بِالْغُدُوِّ وَالْآصَالِ
(The guided people worship Allah) in the houses that Allah has permitted to be raised and where His name recounted and His purity is pronounced, in the morning and in the evening, - 36.
In the previous verse Allah Ta’ ala had given a unique example of placing His Nur of guidance in the heart of believers. Toward the end of the verse it was clarified that only those draw benefit from this Nur, whom Allah loves and grants Divine help. In the above verse those places and buildings are referred to where such believers spend most of their time, especially the five times of prayers. These are the buildings for which Allah Ta’ ala has instructed to keep them high in esteem, and where His name be remembered. The splendor of such buildings is that Allah's name is remembered there in the morning and evening. That is He is worshipped there all the time by the people, whose attributes will follow soon.
The above explanation is based on the assumption that فِي بُيُوتٍ (in the houses) has an association with the sentence يَهْدِي اللَّـهُ لِنُورِهِ (Allah guides to this light whomsoever He wills). (Ibn Kathir etc.) Some others are of the opinion that it has a link with the word يُسَبِّحُ (His purity is pronounced), which is used later in the verse. But the first version appears more appropriate in the context of the subject. In that case the meaning of the verse would be that the Nur of guidance referred to in the example of the previous verse can be found in the buildings and houses where He is remembered all the time. There is consensus among commentators that here the word 'houses' is purported for mosques.
Mosques are houses of Allah and their respect is obligatory
Qurtubi has preferred the view that the word 'raised' used in the verse means to respect the mosques and has quoted the following hadith of Sayyidna 'Anas رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہ in support of his contention.
من احبّ اللہ عزّوجَلّ ، فلیحبّنی، ومن احبّنی فلیحبّ اصحابی، و من احبّ اصحابی فلیبّ القرآن، ومن احبّ القرآن فلیحبأ المساجد، فانھا افنیۃ اللہ اذن اللہ فی رفعھا وبارک فیھا میمونۃ میمون اھلھا محفوظۃ محفوظ أھلھا، ھم فی صلاتھم واللہ عزّوجَلّ فی حوایٔجھم ھم فی المساجد واللہ من ورایٔھم ۔ (قرطبی)
The Holy Prophet ﷺ said "Whoever wishes to love Allah should love me, and whoever wishes to love me should love my companions, and whoever wishes to love my companions should love the Qur'an, and whoever wishes to love Qur'an should love the mosques, because they are Allah's houses. Allah has enjoined to 'raise' them, and has made them blessed. They are blessed and those who live there are also blessed. They are in the protection of Allah; and those who live there are also in the protection of Allah. Those who are busy there in their prayers, Allah get their works done and fulfill their needs. While they are in the mosques Allah protects their household during their absence". (Qurtubi)
Meaning of raising of mosques
أَذِنَ اللَّـهُ أَن تُرْفَعَ (That Allah has permitted to be raised - 36). The word أَذِنَ ('adhina) is derived from أَذِنَ ('idhn), which means to allow or give permission, and the word تُرْفَعَ (turfa'a) is derived from (raf ), which means to raise, uplift or exalt. So, the meaning of this verse is that Allah has allowed the raising of the mosques. Here 'allowed' means 'enjoined', and 'raising' means 'to venerate'. Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ ' has explained that Allah Ta’ ala has prohibited Muslims from talking or doing anything absurd in the mosques. (Ibn Kathir).
` Ikrimah and Mujahid رحمۃ اللہ علیہما the two Imams of Tafsir, are of the opinion that raising of the mosques carries here the sense of building the mosques in the same way as Qur'an says about the building of Ka’ bah وَإِذْ يَرْفَعُ إِبْرَاهِيمُ الْقَوَاعِدَ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ (And when Ibrahim was raising up the Ka'bah foundations of the House - 2:127). Here the raising of foundation is purported for building (construction) of foundation. Hasan Basri (رح) has given a different view that the word 'raised' is used here for respect and veneration of mosques, and to keep them clean from filthy and impure things, as narrated in a hadtth that, when an impure (najis) thing is brought in the mosque, it contracts itself in a similar manner as the human skin contracts from the fire. Sayyidna Abu Said Khudri ؓ has reported that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said that whoever takes out dirty, impure and vexatious things from the mosque, Allah Ta’ ala will make a house for him in paradise. (Ibn Majah). Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ has narrated that the Holy Prophet ﷺ instructed us to make mosques (special places for offering prayers) in our houses (as well), and keep them clean and pure'. (Qurtubi).
As a matter of fact, the word تُرْفَعَ (to be raised) encompasses both the meanings of building and veneration of the mosques. It also signifies to keep them clean, which means to make them free of all types of filth and dirt. It is also part of cleanliness to keep them free of any foul smell. It is for this reason that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has prohibited to go in the mosques without cleaning the mouth after eating onions or garlic, which is reported in many books of hadtth. Cigarettes, cigars and all other preparations of tobacco also fall under the same instruction. Burning any oil which emits foul odor is also not permitted in the mosque.
Sahih Muslim has recorded a narration from Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ that he said ` I had seen that in case the Holy Prophet ﷺ noticed foul smell from someone's mouth, he used to turn him out from the mosque and send to Baqi`, and would say that if someone has to eat onion and garlic, he should cook it properly, so that its odor is eliminated'. Scholars have drawn the conclusion from this hadtth that if someone is suffering from such a disease that people feel discomfort standing next to him in prayers, then he too can be removed from the mosque. In such an eventuality he should himself restrain from going to mosque and offer his prayers at home until such time that he is recovered from that disease.
Exaltation of Mosques
The majority of companions and tabi` in (the generation next to them) are of the opinion that exaltation of mosques means that mosques be built and be kept free of everything evil. Some people have also included in it the outward appearance and grandeur of the buildings of the mosques, and have argued that Sayyidna Uthman Ghani ؓ had used hard wood in the building of the Prophet's mosque to give it an impressive look. Later, Sayyidna ` Umar Ibn ` Abdul Aziz (رح) had the Prophet's mosque improved further both materially and by decoration. This was done during the lifetime of companions and their pupils, and no one objected to this. Later on, many a kings spent very lavishly on building of mosques. Walid Ibn ` Abdul Malik had spent during his caliphate three times the annual income from the entire Syria on the construction and decoration of the Grand Mosque of Damascus, which is still there even now. Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) has ruled that if there is no element of ostentation and egotism, and the intent is to please Allah and veneration of His house, then there is no objection in the construction and decoration of majestic and grandiose mosques, rather one should expect a good reward for that act.
Some merits of Mosques
Abu Dawud (رح) has reported on the authority of Sayyidna Abu 'Umamah (رح) that the Holy Prophet ﷺ once said that whoever gets out of his house after ablution with the intent of offering obligatory prayer in the mosque, his reward is like the one who has got off from his house wearing ihram for performing Hajj, and whoever gets out of his house after ablution for the prayer of Ishraq in the mosque, his reward is like the one of performing ` Umrah. A prayer after another prayer, provided one does not talk or do any work in between, is written in عِلِّيُّونَ 'illiyyun. Further, it is reported on the authority of Sayyidna Buraidah ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said that those who go to mosques in darkness, give them the good tiding of complete Nur (light) on the Dooms Day. (Muslim)
Sahih Muslim has reported on the authority of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said that a man's offering of prayer in congregation is more than twenty times better than offering in the house or in the shop. It is because if someone sets out for the mosque after ablution with the intention of offering prayers and for no other purpose, then on every single step his status will improve by one degree and one sin will be forgiven until he reaches the mosque. Then as long as he will sit in the mosque waiting for the congregation to start, he will keep getting the reward of the prayers, and the angels will keep praying for him ` Ya Allah, Bestow Your grace on him, and forgive him, until he harms someone or his ablution is wasted'. Sayyidna Hakam Ibn ` Umair (رح) has narrated that the Holy Prophet ﷺ once said ` Live in this world like a guest and make mosques your abode, and make your hearts tender (be kind hearted) and ponder (over Allah's bounties) frequently, and weep (out of His fear) very often. Let not the mundane desires overcome you to make you change from this position, and you get involved in building houses unnecessarily, where you do not ever live, and get anxious to accumulate wealth more than your need, and desire for such things for the future which you cannot get'. Sayyidna Abu Dardah ؓ advised his son "Mosque should be your abode, because I have heard from the Holy Prophet ﷺ that ` Mosques are the abodes of Muttaqui (the God fearing) people. Whoever makes the mosque his abode (through remembering Allah abundantly) Allah Ta’ ala becomes guarantor for his comfort and tranquility, and to make him pass through the bridge of Sirat with ease"'. Abu Sadiq 'Azdi wrote to Shu'aib b. Habhab in a letter ` Get hold of mosques as a necessity, because I have learnt a tradition saying that mosques were the meeting places of messengers'.
In a hadith it is reported that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said ` Towards the end there will be people who will sit in the mosques in circles, and will discuss worldly affairs and their love for mundane benefits. You do not sit with those people who come to the mosques for this, because Allah does not need such people to come to the mosques. ` Sayyidna Said Ibn Musayyab ؓ ، said that the one who sits in the mosque is like he sits in the company of his Lord, so it is incumbent upon him not to say anything but good words (Qurtubi).
Fifteen etiquettes of the mosques
Scholars have named fifteen items as etiquettes of the mosques. They are:
1. On entering the mosque one should greet the people already sitting there, with salam and if there is no one then say السلام علینا و علی عباد اللہ الصالحین (But this is required when those present in the mosque are not offering their extra prayer or reciting Qur'an. If they are busy in any of these acts, then he should not greet them.)
2. After getting in the mosque one should offer two Rak'ats as tahiyyah tul-Masjid. (This is required at a time when offering prayers is not prohibited, that is the time of sun rise, sun set or when sun is directly overhead)
3. Should not carry out any transactions of sale or purchase in the mosque.
4. Should not carry any weapons in the mosque.
5. Should not make an announcement for the search of any of his lost items.
6. Should not raise his voice in the mosque.
7. Should not discuss worldly affairs in the mosque.
8. Should not quarrel with anyone in the mosque.
9. Should not try to force his way into a row where there is no room.
10. Should not cross over in front of someone offering prayer.
11. Should avoid spitting or blowing of nose in the mosque.
12. Should not crackle fingers in the mosque.
13. Should not play with any part of the body.
14. Should keep clean of any filth, and should not take a baby or an insane along in the mosque.
15. Should keep busy in remembrance of Allah abundantly.
After listing these fifteen etiquettes Qurtubi has remarked that whoever has fulfilled these requirements has done justice with the mosque, and it has become a place of charm and security for him.
I have written a booklet on etiquettes and formalities of mosques under the title آداب المساجد (in Urdu). Anyone interested in the subject can consult it.
Houses meant exclusively for remembrance of Allah and for learning Qur'an or religious education also have the status of mosques
Abu Hayyan has explained in Tafsir Bahr ul-Muhit that the word فی بیوت in the houses" used in Qur'an has a general connotation. It includes not only the mosques but also those houses which are exclusive for teaching Qur'an and related religious teachings, such as Madaris (religious schools) or Makatib. They also fall under the same category, and their respect and veneration is also obligatory.
Special wisdom for using the word 'allowed' in the verse
Scholars are all unanimous that the word اَذِنَ 'adhina (allowed) is used here for command or order. But then the question is, what is the reason for using this word (instead or 'ordered' or 'enjoined' )? Ruh ul-Ma’ ani has described a subtle consideration in that the underlying objective is to train and induce the believers and the righteous to be ever ready to perform anything which is meant for pleasing Allah Ta’ ala, so much so that they need not be ordered to perform something for the pleasure of Allah, rather they should be waiting for the permission to perform it, and the moment they receive the go-ahead signal, they should hurry to carry it out.
يُذْكَرَ فِيهَا اسْمُهُ
Where His name is recounted - 36.
Here, the expression is 'recounting the name of Allah' encompasses all types of His remembrance, which include extra prayers, recitation of Qur’ an, learning of Islamic teachings, sermons, lectures on Shari'ah, etc.
Esta lámpara se enciende en las mezquitas que Al-lah ordenó que se erigieran y se mantuvieran limpias de impurezas y suciedad, y para que Su nombre fuera recordado a través del llamado a la oración, el recuerdo y la oración. Recen en esos lugares, en búsqueda de la complacencia de Al-lah, al principio y al final del día.
"(Cahaya itu) di masjid-masjid yang telah diperintahkan Allah untuk dimuliakan dan disebut namaNya di dalamnya, di sana dia bertasbih kepada Allah, pada waktu pagi dan waktu petang. (Yaitu) laki-laki yang tidak dilalaikan oleh perniagaan dan tidak (pula) oleh jual beli dari mengingati Allah, dan (dari) mendirikan shalat, dan (dari) membayarkan zakat. Mereka takut kepada suatu hari yang (di hari itu) hati dan penglihatan menjadi goncang. (Mereka mengerjakan yang demikian itu) supaya Allah memberikan balasan kepada mereka (dengan balasan) yang lebih baik dari apa yang telah mereka kerjakan, dan supaya Allah me-nambah karuniaNya kepada mereka. Dan Allah memberi rizki ke-pada siapa yang dikehendakiNya tanpa batas." (An-Nur: 36-38).
(36) Maksudnya peribadahan karena Allah dilakukan ﴾ فِي
بُيُوتٍ ﴿ "di masjid-masjid," yang agung dan penuh keutamaan, ia ada-lah tempat yang paling Allah cintai, yaitu masjid-masjid ﴾ أَذِنَ ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "yang telah Allah perintahkan," maksudnya Allah menyuruh dan memerintahkan ﴾ أَن تُرۡفَعَ وَيُذۡكَرَ فِيهَا ٱسۡمُهُۥ ﴿ "untuk dimuliakan dan disebut namaNya di dalamnya," dua hal ini merupakan himpunan hukum-hukum masjid. Termasuk tindakan memuliakannya adalah, mem-bangunnya, menyapunya, membersihkannya dari segala najis dan kotoran, menjaganya dari orang-orang gila, anak-anak yang tidak bisa memelihara diri dari najis, dan dari orang kafir, serta harus dijaga dari perkara-perkara yang melalaikan, dan teriakan suara selain dzikir kepada Allah, ﴾ وَيُذۡكَرَ فِيهَا ٱسۡمُهُۥ ﴿ "disebut namaNya di dalamnya," termasuk dalam maknanya adalah seluruh shalat, baik yang wajib ataupun yang sunnah, membaca al-Qur`an, bertasbih, tahlil, dan macam-macam dzikir yang lain, mempelajari ilmu dan mengajarkannya, saling mendiskusikan ilmu, i'tikaf, dan ibadah-ibadah lain yang dilakukan di dalam masjid. Karenanya, memak-murkan masjid itu ada dua macam: Memakmurkan bangunan dan pemeliharaannya secara fisik, dan menyemarakkannya dengan cara berdzikir kepada Allah yaitu dengan cara shalat dan yang lain. Yang terakhir inilah yang paling baik di antara keduanya. Oleh sebab itu, telah disyariatkan pelaksanaan shalat lima waktu dan Shalat Jum'at di masjid, secara wajib menurut pendapat mayoritas para ulama, dan sunnah menurut ulama yang lainnya.
(37) Kemudian Allah memuji hamba-hambaNya yang telah memakmurkan masjid-masjidNya dengan ibadah. Dia berfirman, ﴾ يُسَبِّحُ لَهُۥ ﴿ "Dia bertasbih kepada Allah," secara ikhlas ﴾ بِٱلۡغُدُوِّ ﴿ "pada waktu pagi," yaitu pada permulaan hari ﴾ وَٱلۡأٓصَالِ ﴿ "dan waktu petang," penghujung siang, (maksudnya, yang bertasbih itu adalah) ﴾ رِجَالٞ ﴿ "laki-laki." Allah mengkhususkan dua waktu ini karena kemuliaan keduanya, kemudahan dan kegampangan untuk beribadah kepada Allah pada dua waktu itu. Termasuk dalam hal ini, bertasbih ketika shalat dan lainnya. Oleh karena itu, disyariatkan dzikir pagi dan sore hari dan wirid-wiridnya yang dibaca di pagi hari dan sore hari. Pengertiannya, kaum lelaki bertasbih kepadaNya pada waktu itu.
Siapakah kaum lelaki yang dimaksud? Mereka bukanlah orang-orang yang lebih memperhatikan dunia (daripada Rabb me-reka), yang memiliki kelezatan-kelezatan, perniagaan dan usaha-usaha yang menyibukkan (manusia) dari Allah, yaitu ﴾ رِجَالٞ لَّا تُلۡهِيهِمۡ تِجَٰرَةٞ ﴿ "(laki-laki) yang tidak dilalaikan oleh perniagaan." Ini mencakup setiap pekerjaan yang ditujukan untuk mencari timbal-balik, maka jadilah Firman Allah ﴾ وَلَا بَيۡعٌ ﴿ "dan tidak (pula) oleh jual beli," masuk dalam kategori 'Athf al-khash ala al-Am' (menghubungkan kata yang khusus dengan jenis umumnya), karena banyaknya kesibukan dalam perdagangan daripada yang lainnya.
Walaupun, para laki-laki itu berdagang dan berjual-beli, yaitu menjalankan urusan yang tidak dilarang, akan tetapi perkara-per-kara itu tidak melalaikan mereka sampai menyebabkan mereka lebih mengutamakan dan mementingkannya daripada ﴾ ذِكۡرِ ٱللَّهِ وَإِقَامِ ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ وَإِيتَآءِ ٱلزَّكَوٰةِ ﴿ "mengingat Allah, menegakkan shalat, dan menunaikan zakat," bahkan mereka menjadikan ketaatan dan ibadah kepada Allah sebagai sasaran bidikan dan penghujung tujuan mereka. Maka, setiap urusan yang menghalangi mereka dari tujuan mereka, niscaya akan mereka tampik.
Tatkala mengenyampingkan dunia akan berat dirasa keba-nyakan jiwa manusia, sementara kecintaan kepada pekerjaan de-ngan berbagai perniagaannya menjadi urusan yang disukai, maka sangatlah sulit untuk melepaskannya pada umumnya dan tertun-tut untuk bekerja keras untuk mendahulukan hak Allah daripada itu, maka Allah menyebutkan sesuatu yang dapat merangsang ke-padanya, sebagai bentuk ajakan sekaligus ancaman dariNya. Allah berfirman, ﴾ يَخَافُونَ يَوۡمٗا تَتَقَلَّبُ فِيهِ ٱلۡقُلُوبُ وَٱلۡأَبۡصَٰرُ ﴿ "Mereka takut kepada suatu hari yang (di hari itu) hati dan penglihatan menjadi goncang," karena dahsyatnya kengerian dan membuat hati dan badan merinding dengan kejadian itu. Oleh sebab itu, mereka takut akan hari itu, hingga mudah bagi mereka untuk beramal dan meninggalkan se-suatu yang dapat menyibukkan dirinya.
(38) ﮋ لِيَجۡزِيَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ أَحۡسَنَ مَا عَمِلُواْ ﮊ "Supaya Allah memberikan balasan kepada mereka (dengan balasan) yang lebih baik dari apa yang telah mereka kerjakan," maksud dari ﮋ أَحۡسَنَ مَا عَمِلُواْ ﮊ "balasan yang lebih baik dari apa yang telah mereka kerjakan," yaitu amal perbuatan mereka yang baik, karena itu merupakan amalan terbaik yang mereka kerjakan. Pasalnya, mereka (juga) melakukan hal-hal yang mubah dan sebagainya, dan pahala itu tidak berlaku kecuali atas amal per-buatan yang baik. Sebagaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ لِيُكَفِّرَ ٱللَّهُ عَنۡهُمۡ أَسۡوَأَ ٱلَّذِي عَمِلُواْ وَيَجۡزِيَهُمۡ أَجۡرَهُم بِأَحۡسَنِ ٱلَّذِي كَانُواْ يَعۡمَلُونَ 35 ﴿
"Supaya Allah menghapuskan dari kejelekan yang telah mereka kerjakan dan Allah berikan balasan kepada mereka (dengan balasan) yang lebih baik dari apa yang telah mereka kerjakan." (Az-Zumar: 35).
﴾ وَيَزِيدَهُم مِّن فَضۡلِهِۦۗ ﴿ "Dan supaya Allah menambah karuniaNya kepada mereka," tambahan yang banyak dari balasan yang setimpal untuk amal-amal mereka. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ يَرۡزُقُ مَن يَشَآءُ بِغَيۡرِ حِسَابٖ ﴿ "Dan Allah memberi rizki kepada siapa yang dikehendakiNya tanpa batas," bahkan Allah akan memberikan pahala buat mereka (pahala yang banyak) yang tidak bisa dicapai oleh amalnya, bahkan tidak bisa dicapai oleh angan-angannya. Allah memberikan pahala tanpa hitungan dan takaran. Inilah permisalan mengenai jumlah yang sangat banyak sekali.
Ini merupakan dua perumpamaan yang Allah permisalkan bagi amalan-amalan orang-orang kafir dalam aspek kebatilan dan kesirnaannya, ia menjelma menjadi benda yang tiada berujud serta penyesalan para pelakunya. Allah berfirman,
36- (Bu nur) Allah’ın, yüceltilmesine ve içlerinde adının anılmasına izin verdiği birtakım evlerdedir. Ki oralarda O’nu sabah akşam tesbih ederler…
37- Kendilerini ne ticaretin ne de alışverişin Allah’ı anmaktan, namazı dosdoğru kılmaktan ve zekâtı vermekten alıkoymadığı birtakım yiğitler. Onlar, kalplerin ve gözlerin (korkudan) döneceği bir günden de korkarlar.
38- Çünkü Allah, onları işledikleri amellerinin en güzeli ile mükâfatlandıracak ve onlara lütfundan fazlası ile verecektir. Allah, dilediğine hesapsız rızık verir.
36. “Allah’ın, yüceltilmesine ve içlerinde adının anılmasına izin verdiği” emir ve tavsiye ettiği “birtakım evlerdedir” Allah’a ibadet olunan pek büyük, pek faziletli ve Allah’ın en sevdiği yerler olan mescidlerdedir. Bu buyruktaki iki özellik (mescidlerin yüceltilmesi ve orada Allah’ın adının anılması), mescitlere dair ahkâmın özetidir. Yüceltilmelerinin kapsamına bu mescidlerin bina edilmesi, süpürülmeleri, necasetlerden temizlenmeleri, rahatsız edici şeylerin uzaklaştırılması, necasetlerden kendilerini koruyamayan deli ve çocukların ayrıca kâfirlerin oralardan uzak tutulması, aynı şekilde orada boş ve lüzumsuz işlerle uğraşılmaması, Allah’ı zikretmek dışında seslerin yükseltilmemesi bunun kapsamına girer. “içlerinde adının anılması” buyruğunun kapsamına da farzı ve nafile bütün namazlar, Kur’ân okumak, tesbih, tehlil ve bunların dışındaki çeşitli zikirler, ilim öğrenmek, öğretmek, ilmî müzakereler yapmak, itikâf vb. gibi mescitlerde yapılan türlü ibadetler girer. Bu sebepten mescitlerin imar edilmesi iki şekilde olur: Birisi, bina olarak imar edilmeleri ve korunmaları, diğeri ise Allah'ın adının namaz vb. ibadetlerle anılması sûreti ile imar edilmesidir. İki kısmın daha üstün olanı da budur. Bundan dolayı beş vakit namaz ve cuma namazının cemaatle mescitlerde kılınması, ilim adamlarının çoğunluğuna göre farz, bazılarına göre de müstehaptır.
aha sonra Allah, mescitleri ibadetlerle imar edenlerden övgü ile söz ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ki oralarda O’nu sabah akşam” ihlasla “tesbih ederler.” Özellikle bu iki vaktin söz konusu edilmesi, bunların şerefleri ve bu vakitlerde Yüce Allah’a ibadetin kolay olmasından dolayıdır. Bunun kapsamına namazdaki ve namazın dışındaki tesbih de girer. Bu yüzden sabah-akşam zikirleri ve sabah-akşam vakitlerinde yapılacak virdler teşrî buyurulmuştur.
37. İşte oralarda birtakım yiğitler Allah’ın adını tesbih ederler. Bunlar, dünyayı Rablerine tercih eden kimseler değildir. Bunlar ticareti ve kârı tercih ederek onlarla oyalanıp Rablerini unutan kimseler de değildir. Aksine onlar “ne ticaretin ne de alışverişin Allah’ı anmaktan, namazı dosdoğru kılmaktan ve zekâtı vermekten alıkoymadığı birtakım yiğitler”dir. Bu buyruktaki “ticaret”ten kasıt, karşılığında bedel alma maksadı güdülen her türlü kazanç yolunu kapsar. Buna göre “alışveriş” ifadesi de özelin genele atfedilmesi kabilinden olur. Zira alışveriş ile uğraşmak diğerlerine göre daha çoktur. İşte bu yiğitler ticaret yapsalar, alış veriş yapsalar dahi bunda bir mahzur yoktur. Zira onlar, ticaret ve alışverişi “Allah’ı anmaktan, namazı dosdoğru kılmaktan ve zekâtı vermekten” üstün tutup öne geçirmezler, sadece onlarla oyalanmazlar. Aksine Allah’a itaat ve ibadeti esas gaye olarak benimsemişler, nihai maksat olarak görmüşlerdir. Bu gaye ve maksatlarının arasına giren bir şey oldu mu, onu reddederler.
ünyayı terk etmek, çoğu nefislere ağır geldiğinden, çeşitli ticaret yolları ile kazanç elde etmek insanlarca sevildiğinden ve genelde bunu terk nefse zor geldiğinden, bu konuda Yüce Allah’ın hakkına öncelik tanımak, nefse ağır bir yük olduğundan dolayı Yüce Allah, hem teşvik etmek hem de korkutmak üzere insanı bu işleri yapmaya sevk eden hususları dile getirerek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onlar” şiddetinden, dehşetinden, kalpleri ve bedenleri korkuya düşürüp tirtir titretmesinden dolayı “kalplerin ve gözlerin döneceği bir günden korkarlar.” Böyle bir günden korkmaları da amelde bulunmalarını ve böyle bir maksada ulaşmaktan alıkoyan şeyleri terk etmelerini kolaylaştırmıştır.
38. “Çünkü Allah, onları işledikleri amellerin en güzeli ile mükâfatlandıracak” İşlediklerinin en güzelinden kasıt ise güzel ve salih amelleridir. Zira işledikleri en güzel ameller onlardır. Çünkü onlar, mübah işleri de mübah olmayan işleri de yaparlar. Mükafat ise ancak iyi olan ameller için söz konusudur. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Tâ ki Allah, yaptıklarının en kötü olanlarını örtsün ve yapageldiklerinin en güzeli ile onlara mükâfatlarını versin.”(ez-Zümer, 39/35)“Ve onlara lütfundan fazlası ile verecektir.” Amellerinin karşılığı olan mükâfatın kat kat fazlasını verecektir. “Allah dilediğine hesapsız rızık verir.” Hatta kula amelinin ulaşamadığı mükâfatları ihsan eder. Hatta temennilerinin dahi ulaşamadığı mükâfatlar verir. O’nun mükâfatı sayısız ve ölçüsüzdür. Bu buyruk, O’nun vereceği mükâfatın pek çok olacağından kinayedir.
Bunlar, Yüce Allah’ın kâfirlerin amellerinin geçersizliğine, boşa gittiğine, o amellerde bulunanların bunlardan dolayı pişmanlık çekeceğine dair vermiş olduğu iki misaldir. Yüce Allah buyuruyor ki:
La lampe décrite, brille dans des mosquées qu’Allah a ordonné d’élever physiquement (de les édifier) et spirituellement. On mentionne le nom d’Allah dans ces mosquées lorsqu’on y appelle à la prière, qu’on L’évoque et qu’on y accomplit la prière. On y prie en début et en fin de journée avec pour finalité d’obtenir Son agrément.
Lampu penerang tersebut dinyalakan dalam masjid-masjid yang Allah perintahkan untuk diagungkan kemuliaan dan bangunannya, dan disebut nama-Nya di dalamnya dengan azan, zikir dan salat, serta (laki-laki yang tidak lalai) mendirikan salat di dalamnya demi meraih rida Allah pada waktu pagi dan waktu petang.
This lantern is lit in the mosques which Allah has ordered be kept clean from impurities and dirt, to be elevated, and to have His name remembered therein through the call to prayer, remembrance and prayer. There pray in them, seeking the pleasure of Allah, at the beginning and end of the day
Blistava svjetlost, spomenuta u prethodnom ajetu, nalazi se u džamijama, čije je podizanje i održavanje (pomoću imana i činjenja dobrih djela) Allah naredio, i u kojima se spominje Allahovo ime, uči ezan, obavlja namaz i čine druga dobra djela, i u kojima se obavlja namaz ujutro i navečer, te se u tim vremenima Allah mnogo spominje.
May mga lalaking hindi nalilibang ng isang pagbili ni ng isang pagtitinda palayo sa pag-aalaala kay Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya, pagsasagawa ng pagdarasal ayon sa pinakalubos na anyo, at pagbibigay ng zakāh para sa mga gugulin nito. Nangangamba sila sa Araw ng Pagbangon, ang Araw na iyon na magpapalipat-lipat doon ang mga puso sa pagitan ng pagmimithi sa kaligtasan mula sa pagdurusa at ng pangamba roon, at magpapalipat-lipat doon ang mga paningin tungo sa alinmang dakong pupunta ang mga ito.
A mosque in an inhabited locality has the same importance as the heart in the human body. The heart of a human being is illuminated by faith, while mosques are illuminated by prayers. Mosques are constructed so that within their sacred precincts, devotees may concentrate their thoughts on God and spend some time in offering prayers to Him. In the spiritual atmosphere prevailing therein, they turn quite naturally towards their Maker. A human being, on whom God bestows the gift of divine guidance, learns to recognize the call of truth. His heart is filled with feelings of awe towards God and he decides to lead a God-oriented life. It is people such as these who become self-effacing and self-sacrificing God-worshippers. They are the ones who will receive the unlimited blessings of God.
Los hombres a los que ni las compras ni las ventas los distraen del recuerdo de Al-lah, practican la oración con perfección y dan el zakat siempre que es necesario, temen el Día del Juicio: el día en el cual los corazones fluctuarán entre la esperanza en la salvación y el temor al castigo, y los ojos vagarán en todas las direcciones por la angustia.
(Mereka yang mendirikan salat di masjid itu adalah) kaum laki-laki yang tidak dilalaikan oleh perniagaan dari mengingat Allah, mendirikan salat secara sempurna, dan dari membayarkan zakat kepada para mustahiknya. Mereka takut akan hari Kiamat, yaitu hari saat hati menjadi guncang antara mengharapkan keselamatan dari azab dan rasa takut terhadap azab tersebut, serta penglihatan juga menjadi guncang karena memandang ke arah mana mereka akan digiring.
Uomini che non vengono distratti dalla compravendita, abbandonando l'invocazione rivolta ad Allāh, gloria Sua, e che compiono la Preghiera con devozione ed elargiscono la Zakēt ai corretti destinatari, e che temono il Giorno del Giudizio, quel giorno in cui i cuori fluttueranno tra la speranza nella salvezza dalla punizione ed il timore di Lui, e così la vista non saprà dove è rivolta.
رِجَالٌ لَّا تُلْهِيهِمْ تِجَارَةٌ وَلَا بَيْعٌ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّـهِ
By men whom no trade or sale makes neglectful of the remembrance of Allah - 37.
This verse describes special attributes of those believers who are the distinguished recipients of the Nur of guidance and remain in the mosques. By the use of word Rijal رِجَالٌ (men) there is a hint that only men's presence is required in the mosques. For women it is better that they offer their prayers at homes.
Musnad of Ahmad and Baihaqi have related a hadith of Sayyidah Umm Salmah ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ once said خیر المساجد النساء قعر بیوتھنّ . ` The best mosques for women are the secluded corners of their homes'.
This verse describes that the involvement in trade and sales does not stop the righteous believers from the remembrance of Allah. Since 'sale' is included in the word 'trade', some commentators have preferred to assume trade for purchase only for the sake of comparison, while others have taken the trade in its common sense, that is transactions of sale and purchase, and have explained the wisdom of using the word 'sale' separately for the reason that trade transactions have a wide scope where profits and benefits are received after a long time. On the other hand by selling something one receives the money with profit immediately in cash. Hence, it is mentioned separately to stress that they do not bring into consideration even the most lucrative mundane benefit as against the prayers and remembrance of Allah Ta’ ala.
Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn ` Umar ؓ has said that this verse was revealed in connection with the market people, and his son, Sayyidna Salim, has related that one day his father was passing through the market and the time for prayers had come. Then he noticed that people started closing their shops and set out to go towards the mosque. On that Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn ` Umar ؓ said that it is for these persons that the Qur'an has said رِجَالٌ لَّا تُلْهِيهِمْ تِجَارَةٌ وَلَا بَيْعٌ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّـهِ.
There were two companions of the Holy Prophet ﷺ during his time, one was a general trader and the other a blacksmith who used to produce swords and sell them. It was the habit of the trader that when he would hear the call of the prayer while weighing something, he would leave everything there and get up to go to the mosque for prayers. The other one who was the blacksmith, when he was busy hammering the hot iron and would hear the call of the prayer, he would stop his hand wherever it was and throw the hammer out of his hand to rush to the mosque for prayers, without even bothering to strike the raised hammer. This verse was revealed in their praise. (Qurtubi)
Most of the companions were traders
This verse also points out that most of the companions were either traders or manufacturers, that is in the professions involved with the market, because the quality mentioned in the verse can be attributed only to those who are in the profession of trade and sales and do not let their profession interfere in the remembrance of Allah Ta’ ala. Otherwise it is irrelevant. (Ruh)
يَخَافُونَ يَوْمًا تَتَقَلَّبُ فِيهِ الْقُلُوبُ وَالْأَبْصَارُ
They are fearful of a day in which the hearts and the eyes will be overturned - 37.
The last quality of those believers who are mentioned in the above verse is that despite being busy in Allah's obedience, remembrance and worshiping all the time, they do not become careless or free themselves from Allah's fear. Instead the fear of reckoning on the Day of Judgment is constantly in their mind, which is the fruit of Nur of guidance granted to them by Allah Ta ala, mentioned in the earlier verse يَهْدِي اللَّـهُ لِنُورِهِ مَن يَشَاءُ.
O kimseler ki; onları ne ticaret ve ne de alışveriş Allah Teâlâ'nın zikrinden, namazı en kamil bir şekilde dosdoğru kılmaktan ve zekâtı vermekten alıkoyabilir. Kıyamet gününden korkarlar. O gün, kalplerin azaptan kurtulmak arzusu ile azaba çarptırılmak korkusu arasında kararsız kaldığı ve gözlerin hangi yöne bakacağı hakkında bir o yana bir bu yana dönüp durduğu gündür.
Dans ces mosquées, se trouvent des hommes que les transactions matérielles ne distraient pas d’invoquer Allah, d’accomplir convenablement la prière et de s’acquitter de l’aumône légale.
Ils redoutent le Jour de la Résurrection, ce Jour où les cœurs oscilleront entre l’espoir d’échapper au châtiment et la crainte de le subir et où les regards rechercheront désespérément à quoi s’accrocher.
Những người đàn ông mà việc kinh doanh mua bán không làm họ xao lãng bổn phận tụng niệm Allah, hoàn thành tốt lễ nguyện Salah, xuất Zakah đúng mức, và lo sợ về Ngày Tận Thế, đó là Ngày khiến những con tim đảo lộn giữa niềm hi vọng được bình an và sự lo sợ và cặp mắt cũng bị đảo lộn mất phương hướng.
Men whom buying and selling does not distract from the remembrance of Allah, performing prayer with perfection and giving Zakat, where required. They fear the Day of Judgment: that day on which the hearts will fluctuate between hope in salvation from and fear of the punishment, and the eyes will wander in every direction in anxiety.
Allaha, džellešanuhu, dakle, spominju ljudi koje ni kupovina ni prodaja ne zaokupljaju od zikra, predanog obavljanja namaza, a ni od davanja zekata onima koji ga zaslužuju, i koji strepe od strahota Sudnjeg dana, u kojem će se srca uznemiriti i biti u neizvjesnosti, između nade u spas i straha od propasti, i u kojem će se i pogledi uznemiriti gledajući put koji vodi u džennet i drugi, koji vodi u džehennem.
Toward the end of the verse their reward is described that they shall be graced with the best reward for their actions by Allah Ta’ ala, and then the verse says: وَيَزِيدَهُم مِّن فَضْلِهِ (and will give them more out of His grace - 38). It means that their reward will not end with the recompense against the good actions, but some extra reward will also be given on His own وَاللَّـهُ يَرْزُقُ مَن يَشَاءُ بِغَيْرِ حِسَابٍ (and Allah gives whom He wills without counting - 38), that is neither Allah is bound by any rule nor does His treasure gets depleted. He grants unlimited sustenance to whomever He likes.
So far the righteous believers were described whose chests are the niches for the Nur of guidance and who readily accept the Nur of guidance. In verses 39 and 40 those disbelievers are being described who were given in their nature the Nur of guidance by Allah Ta’ ala, but when Allah's revelation reached them to lit them up, they turned away to reject it and lost the Nur to stay in the darkness. Since the disbelievers and atheists are of two types, therefore, two examples are related here. One category is that of those disbelievers who believe in the Dooms Day and Hereafter, and have faith that some of their good acts, according to their own reckoning, will be rewarded in the Hereafter. The second category is that of atheists, who do not believe in the Hereafter and the Dooms Day.
The example of the deeds of the first category is that of a mirage, which is nothing but illusion of sight. In a level plain the shining sand creates the illusion of water from a distance, and as a thirsty person approaches near it, the illusion (mirage) disappears, leaving the thirsty completely exhausted, who ultimately dies of thirst. Similarly, a disbeliever's deeds are like a mirage which he considers of value and benefit, but in actual fact they are no better than an illusion, like mirage, and as a thirsty person discovers the illusion when it is too late, in the same way the disbelievers will find out their blunder in the Hereafter, when it will be of no avail.
The second category of deeds is that of atheists or infidels, for which the example of a deep ocean is given, which is completely dark. In the first place it is dark because of its depth, then it is covered by a big wave which is also enshrouded by another wave, and over that there is a mass of dark cloud. In short there is darkness over darkness, so much so that if someone takes out his hand, he cannot have even a glimpse of it. The inference to be drawn from this example is that those infidels who deny the coming of the Dooms Day, the Reckoning and the Hereafter are devoid of even the illusive Nur, which the first category of disbelievers had. Although they too did not possess the useful Nur of guidance, but at least they were under the illusion that they had done some good deeds which will help them in the Hereafter, but the latter category did not deem it necessary to work for the Hereafter, since they had no belief in it. Hence, they will have nothing but darkness and complete darkness with them on the Dooms Day.
Fecero ciò affinché Allāh li ricompensasse per le loro azioni con una ricompensa migliore, e aumentasse la Sua grazia nei loro confronti, come ricompensa. E Allāh concede sostentamento a chi vuole, senza tenerne il conto, a seconda delle loro azioni; anzi, moltiplica la ricompensa delle loro azioni.
To rade zato da ih Plemeniti Allah dostojno nagradi za njihova djela, još više im od dobrote Svoje darujući, jer Allah, džellešanuhu, kome hoće od Svojih robova dadne golemu, mnogostruku nagradu i bez ikakva računa, brojanja i vaganja, obilje podari.
Gumawa sila niyon upang gumantimpala sa kanila si Allāh dahil sa mga gawa nila ng higit na maganda sa ginawa nila at magdagdag Siya sa kanila mula sa kabutihang-loob Niya bilang ganti sa mga iyon. Si Allāh ay nagtutustos sa sinumang niloloob Niya nang walang pagtutuos ayon sa sukat ng mga gawa nila, bagkus magbibigay Siya sa kanila ng ilang ulit sa ginawa nila.
Mereka mengerjakan yang demikian itu supaya Allah memberikan balasan terhadap amalan mereka dengan balasan yang lebih baik dari apa yang telah mereka kerjakan dan supaya Allah menambah karunia-Nya kepada mereka sebagai ganjaran amal saleh mereka tersebut. Allah memberi rezeki kepada siapa yang Dia kehendaki tanpa batas sesuai kadar amal baik mereka, bahkan Dia memberikan kepada mereka karunia yang berlipat-lipat dari kadar amal saleh tersebut.
Lo hacen para que Al-lah pueda recompensarlos de la mejor forma por sus acciones y aumentarles su recompensa por medio de Su gracia. Al-lah provee sin medida a quien Él quiere, conforme a sus obras; más aún, Él les concede generosamente por encima del valor de sus obras.
Họ làm những điều đó với hi vọng được Allah ban thưởng hậu hĩnh hơn những gì họ đã làm và Ngài rộng lượng ban thêm cho họ, bởi Allah muốn ban phát vô định lượng cho ai Ngài muốn, Ngài ban thưởng gấp nhiều lần so với việc họ đã làm.
Ces hommes œuvrent ainsi afin qu’Allah les rétribuent pour leurs bonnes actions et qu’Il leur accorde par Sa grâce un surplus de récompense.
Allah accorde des dons sans compter à ceux qu’Il veut selon la nature de leurs œuvres et démultiplie même leur récompense.
Onlar bu amelleri işlemişlerdir. Zira Yüce Allah'ın bu yaptıklarına karşılık en iyi şekilde mükâfat vermesi ve lütfunu arttırmasını beklerler. Yüce Allah, dilediklerine yaptıkları amellerin kadrince hesapsız rızık verir. Bu karşılık yaptıklarından kat kat daha fazladır.
They do that so that Allah may reward them upon the best of their actions and increase their reward through His grace. And Allah provides without account for whomsoever He wishes, according to their deeds; rather, He grants them in multitudes over the value of their deeds.
Orang-orang yang kafir kapada Allah itu, amal-amal yang mereka kerjakan tidaklah diberikan pahala sama sekali, ia laksana fatamorgana di tanah yang rendah lagi datar, ia dilihat dan disangka sebagai air oleh orang-orang yang sangat dahaga, lalu ia pun mendatanginya, tetapi ketika mendatanginya dia tidak mendapati apa pun. Demikianlah kondisi orang kafir, ia menyangka bahwa amalnya akan memberikan manfaat bagi dirinya, namun ketika ia mati dan dibangkitkan kembali ia tidak akan mendapati pahala tersebut dan ia hanya mendapati ketetapan Allah di sisinya, lalu Allah memberikan kepadanya perhitungan amal-amalnya dengan cukup lagi sempurna dan Allah sangat cepat perhitungan-Nya.
Quant à ceux qui mécroient en Allah, leurs bonnes actions ne seront pas récompensées et elles sont tel un mirage dans une dépression que l’assoiffé prend pour de l’eau. Il s’y précipite alors et arrivé à proximité, il ne trouve aucune eau. Il en est de même du mécréant qui pense que ses œuvres lui seront utiles mais après sa mort et sa ressuscitation, il ne trouvera aucune récompense. Il trouvera plutôt son Seigneur face à lui, qui lui fera rendre des comptes complets et Allah est prompt à faire rendre des comptes.
39- Kâfir olanların amelleri, çöldeki bir serap gibidir. Susuz kimse onu su sanır. Nihâyet onun yanına varınca onun hiçbir şey olmadığını görür. Üstelik onun yanında Allah’ı bulur, O da onun hesabını tastamam görür. Allah, hesabı çok çabuk görendir.
40- Yahut da (amelleri) engin bir denizdeki karanlıklar gibidir. Onu dalga üstüne dalga kaplar. Dalgaların üzerinde de (koyu) bulutlar vardır. Birbiri üstünde karanlıklar, öyle ki (insan) elini uzatsa nerede ise onu dahi göremez. Allah kime nur vermezse onun hiçbir nuru olamaz.
39. Rablerini inkâr edip peygamberlerini yalanlayarak “kâfir olanların amelleri” ağacı ve bitkisi bulunmayan “çöldeki bir serap gibidir. Susuz” son derece susamış bir “kimse” aşırı susuzluğu dolayısı ile başkasının düşmediği zanlara düşerek “onu su sanır.” Böyle bir kimsenin bu zannı batıldır, boştur. O, susuzluğunu gidermek için su sandığı o yere doğru gider ama “nihâyet onun yanına varınca onun hiçbir şey olmadığını görür.” Aşırı derecede pişman olur ve susuzluğu -su bulma ümidi kesildiğinden dolayı- daha bir artar. İşte kâfirlerin amelleri de uzaktan görülen ve işin içyüzünü bilmeyen kimsenin su zannettiği serap gibidir. Bilmeyen kişi, o amelleri fayda verecek zanneder. Ancak amellerin görünüşü, bu bilmeyenleri aldatır ve ona çekici gelir. Onlar da -hevâsının peşinden gittiğinden dolayı- bu amellerin fayda vereceğini zanneder. Yine onlar bu amellerin faydasına susuz kimsenin suya duyduğu ihtiyaç kadar muhtaçtır. Ancak kıyamet gününde amelleri ile karşılaştıkları vakit onların boş olduğunu, aslında hiçbir şey olmadığını ve kendisine bir fayda vermediğini görür. Aksine “onun yanında Allah’ı bulur, O da onun hesabını tastamam görür.” Yaptığı amellerinden ona hurma çekirdeğinin sırtındaki zar hatta nokta kadar dahi gizli kalmaz. Az ya da çok bütün amellerinin karşılığını görecektir. “Allah hesabı çok çabuk görendir.” Bu yüzden o cahiller, bu vaadin geciktiğini sanmasınlar. Onun gelmesi kaçınılmazdır. Yüce Allah, bu amelleri hiçbir ağaç ve bitkinin bulunmadığı bir çöle benzetmektedir. Bu çöl, onların hayır ve iyilik namına hiçbir vasfı bulunmayan kalplerinin misalidir. O bakımdan amelleri tertemiz bir şekilde ortaya çıkmaz. Bunun sebebi de amellerin bu hale gelmesini engelleyen küfürdür.
40. Kâfirlerin amellerinin boşa gittiğine dair verilen ikinci misale gelince:“Yahut da (amelleri) engin” dibi oldukça derin, uzun ve geniş “bir denizdeki karanlıklar gibidir. Onu dalga üstüne dalga kaplar. Dalgaların üzerinde de (koyu) bulutlar vardır. Birbiri üstünde karanlıklar.” Önce derin denizin karanlığı, daha sonra üst üste birikmiş dalgaların karanlığı, bunun da üstünde küme küme olmuş bulutların karanlığı, daha sonra da hepsinin üzerinde kapkaranlık gecenin karanlığı. Bu yüzden karanlık o kadar ileri bir hal almıştır ki bu durumdaki bir kimse “elini uzatsa” elinin kendisine yakınlığına rağmen “nerede ise onu dahi göremez.” Ya başka şeyi nasıl görebilsin? İşte kâfirler de böyledir. Kalplerinde karanlıklar üst üste yığılmıştır. Hayır namına hiçbir özelliği bulunmayan tabiatlerinin karanlığı, bunun üstünde küfrün karanlığı, bunun da üstünde cahilliğin karanlığı, bunun da üstünde bütün sözü edilenlerden ortaya çıkan amellerin karanlığı. Bunun sonucunda onlar karanlık içerisinde şaşkın, inkârları içerisinde bocalar, dosdoğru yola sırtlarını çevirmiş, azgınlık ve sapıklık yollarında gidip gelen bir haldedirler. Bunun sebebi, Yüce Allah’ın muvaffakiyet ihsan etmemesi, onlara kendi nurundan vermemesidir:“Allah kime nur vermezse onun hiçbir nuru olamaz.” Çünkü böyle bir kimsenin nefsi zalimdir, cahildir. O nefiste hayır ve nurdan eser yoktur. Mevlası olan Allah’ın verdiğinden, Rabbinin ona ihsan ettiğinden başka bir nura da sahip olamaz.
u iki misalin, bütün kâfirlerin amellerine misal olarak verilmiş olması muhtemeldir. Bu misallerin her birisi onlara uyar. Bu durumda misallerin birden çok olması ise amellerin niteliklerinin de birden çok olmasından dolayıdır. Her bir misalin ayrı bir kesim ve fırka için verilmiş olma ihtimali de vardır. Buna göre birinci misal, kendilerine uyulan kimselere, ikinci misal de başkalarına uyan kimselere dairdir. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’dır.
"Dan orang-orang kafir, amal-amal mereka adalah laksana fatamorgana di tanah yang datar, yang disangka air oleh orang-orang yang dahaga, hingga ketika dia mendatangi air itu, dia tidak mendapati sesuatu apa pun. Dan mendapati (ketetapan) Allah di sisinya, lalu Allah memberikan kepadanya perhitungan amal-amal dengan cukup, dan Allah adalah sangat cepat perhitunganNya. Atau seperti gelap gulita di lautan yang dalam, yang diliputi oleh ombak, yang di atasnya ombak (pula), di atasnya (lagi) awan; gelap gulita yang bertindih-tindih, apabila dia mengeluarkan ta-ngannya, tiadalah dia dapat melihatnya, (dan) barangsiapa yang tiada diberi cahaya (petunjuk) oleh Allah, tiadalah dia mempunyai cahaya sedikit pun." (An-Nur: 39-40).
(39) ﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوٓاْ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang kafir," terhadap Rabb mereka dan mendustakan para RasulNya ﴾ أَعۡمَٰلُهُمۡ كَسَرَابِۭ بِقِيعَةٖ ﴿ "amal-amal mereka adalah laksana fatamorgana di tanah yang datar," yaitu tanah datar yang tidak ada pepohonan dan tumbuhannya ﴾ يَحۡسَبُهُ ٱلظَّمۡـَٔانُ مَآءً ﴿ "yang disangka air oleh orang-orang yang dahaga," yaitu orang yang sangat dahaga, yang menghalusinasikan sesuatu yang tidak dihalusinasikan oleh orang lain, disebabkan rasa dahaganya. Pa-dahal itu adalah halusinasi yang batil, lalu dia bermaksud untuk menghilangkan rasa dahaganya ﴾ حَتَّىٰٓ إِذَا جَآءَهُۥ لَمۡ يَجِدۡهُ شَيۡـٔٗا ﴿ "hingga ketika dia mendatangi air itu, dia tidak mendapati sesuatu apa pun," maka dia benar-benar menyesal. Kehausannya semakin menjadi parah lan-taran harapannya terputus. Begitu pula amalan orang-orang kafir, ia ibarat fatamorgana, masih bisa dilihat lalu orang yang bodoh, (yang tidak mengerti perkara-perkara) menyangkanya merupakan amalan-amalan yang bermanfaat. Kemasan amalan-amalan itu menipu dirinya, fantasinya mempermainkannya, dia pun mengira hal itu adalah amalan-amalan yang bermanfaat bagi hawa nafsunya. Dia juga merasa butuh bahkan sangat memerlukannya, sebagai-mana kebutuhan orang yang dahaga terhadap air. Maka tatkala ia mendatangi amalannya pada Hari Pembalasan, dia merasa kehi-langan dan tidak menemukan sesuatu pun. Kondisi (sebenarnya) amalan-amalan itu tidak lenyap, tidak untuk kebaikannya atau mencelakainya. Bahkan ﴾ وَجَدَ ٱللَّهَ عِندَهُۥ فَوَفَّىٰهُ حِسَابَهُۥۗ ﴿ "dia mendapati (kete-tapan) Allah di sisinya, lalu Allah memberikan kepadanya perhitungan amal-amal dengan cukup," yang tidak tersembunyi (walau) seringan partikel dan setipis kulit ari, tiada yang hilang dari amalan itu, sedikit ataupun banyak. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ سَرِيعُ ٱلۡحِسَابِ ﴿ "Dan Allah adalah sangat cepat perhitunganNya," maka janganlah orang-orang bodoh itu me-minta tunda (waktu kedatangan) janji itu, karena ia pasti akan tiba. Allah mempermisalkan amalan-amalan orang-orang kafir layaknya fatamorgana, yang ada ﴾ بِقِيعَةٖ ﴿ "di tanah datar," yang tidak ada pepohonan dan tanaman. Ini permisalan hati-hati mereka, tiada kebaikan dan kebajikan dalam amal perbuatan mereka, lantaran adanya faktor penghalang, yaitu kekafiran.
(40) Perumpamaan kedua tentang kebatilan amalan orang-orang kafir ﴾ أَوۡ كَظُلُمَٰتٖ فِي بَحۡرٖ لُّجِّيّٖ ﴿ "atau seperti gelap gulita di lautan yang dalam," dasarnya dalam dan jangkauannya l u a s ﴾ يَغۡشَىٰهُ مَوۡجٞ مِّن فَوۡقِهِۦ مَوۡجٞ مِّن فَوۡقِهِۦ سَحَابٞۚ ظُلُمَٰتُۢ بَعۡضُهَا فَوۡقَ بَعۡضٍ ﴿ "yang diliputi oleh ombak, yang di atasnya ombak (pula), di atasnya (lagi) awan; gelap gulita yang bertindih-tindih," kegelapan laut yang dalam, kemudian di permukaannya kegelapan gelombang yang bergulung-gulung, dan (dinaungi) di atasnya ke-gelapan awan yang hitam, lantas diselimuti kegelapan malam yang pekat. Maka, kegelapan semakin parah sekali, di mana keadaan seseorang pada saat itu ﴾ إِذَآ أَخۡرَجَ يَدَهُۥ لَمۡ يَكَدۡ يَرَىٰهَاۗ ﴿ "apabila dia mengeluar-kan tangannya, tiadalah dia dapat melihatnya," walaupun tangannya begitu dekat dengan dirinya. Lalu bagaimana dengan benda lain?
Begitu pula kaum kafir, kegelapan telah bertumpuk-tumpuk dalam hati mereka; sebuah kegelapan sifat bawaan yang tidak mengandung kebaikan sama sekali, ditambah dengan kegelapan kekufuran(nya), disusul kegelapan kebodohan(nya), dan dilanjut-kan oleh kegelapan dari perbuatan yang muncul sebagaimana yang telah disebutkan. Mereka pun mengalami kebingungan dalam ke-gelapannya, tidak bisa melihat dalam kesesatan mereka, membela-kangi jalan yang lurus, mondar-mandir pada jalur-jalur kekeliruan dan kesesatan. Demikian ini, lantaran Allah telah menelantarkan mereka tanpa hidayah dan tidak memberikan bagian dari cahaya-Nya kepada mereka. ﴾ وَمَن لَّمۡ يَجۡعَلِ ٱللَّهُ لَهُۥ نُورٗا فَمَا لَهُۥ مِن نُّورٍ ﴿ "(Dan) barangsiapa yang tiada diberi cahaya (petunjuk) oleh Allah, tiadalah dia mempunyai cahaya sedikit pun," karena dirinya zhalim lagi bodoh, tidak ada ke-baikan dan cahaya padanya kecuali apa yang telah Allah berikan dan anugerahkan.
Dua permisalan ini mengandung kemungkinan berlaku untuk amalan seluruh orang kafir. Keduanya bersesuaian dengannya (hakikat amalan orang-orang kafir). Allah telah menyebutkannya secara terperinci lantaran perbedaan karakternya. Dimungkinkan juga, setiap perumpamaan itu diperuntukkan bagi kelompok dan golongan tertentu. Perumpamaan pertama untuk orang-orang yang diikuti dan permisalan yang kedua bagi para pengikutnya. Wallahu a'lam.
Two Examples of two kinds of Disbelievers
These are two examples which Allah sets forth of two kinds of disbelievers. Similarly He sets forth two parables of the hypocrites at the beginning of Surat Al-Baqarah: one involving fire and the other involving water. Similarly, in Surat Ar-Ra`d He gives two parables of the guidance and knowledge that are instilled in the heart, again involving fire and water; we have discussed each of them in the appropriate place and there is no need to repeat it here, praise be to Allah. The first of these two examples is that of the disbelievers who call others to their disbelief, thinking that they have good actions and beliefs, when this is not in fact the case. Their likeness is that of a mirage which is seen in a desert plain, looking from a distance as if it is a deep sea. The word Qi`ah refers to a vast, flat, level area of land in which the mirage may appear. There are different kinds of mirage, one which appears after midday, and another which appears in the morning and looks like water between heaven and earth. If a person who is in need of water sees the mirage, he thinks that it is water so he heads towards it in order to drink from it, but when he reaches it,
لَمْ يَجِدْهُ شَيْئاً
(he finds it to be nothing.); Similarly the disbeliever thinks that he is doing something good and that he has achieved something, but when Allah judges him on the Day of Resurrection, and brings him to account and examines his deeds, he will find that nothing has been accepted at all, either because of a lack of sincere belief or because he did not follow the proper ways of the Shari`ah. As Allah says:
وَقَدِمْنَآ إِلَى مَا عَمِلُواْ مِنْ عَمَلٍ فَجَعَلْنَاهُ هَبَآءً مَّنثُوراً
(And We shall turn to whatever deeds they did, and We shall make such deeds as scattered floating particles of dust.) 25:23. And He says here:
وَوَجَدَ اللَّهَ عِندَهُ فَوَفَّـهُ حِسَابَهُ وَاللَّهُ سَرِيعُ الْحِسَابِ
(but he finds Allah with him, who will pay him his due. And Allah is swift in taking account.) A similar view was also narrated from Ubayy bin Ka`b, Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, Qatadah and others. In the Two Sahihs, it is reported that on the Day of Resurrection it will be said to the Jews, "What did you used to worship" They will say, "We used to worship `Uzayr the son of Allah." It will be said to them, "You have lied. Allah has not begotten a son. What do you want" They will say, "O Lord, we are thirsty, give us something to drink." It will be said to them, "Do you not see" Then Hell will be shown to them as if it is a mirage, parts of it consuming other parts, and they will go and fall into it. This is the parable of one whose ignorance is deep and advanced. As for those whose ignorance is simple, those who are uneducated and foolish and blindly follow the leaders of disbelief, knowing and understanding nothing, their parable is as Allah says: d
أَوْ كَظُلُمَـتٍ فِى بَحْرٍ لُّجِّىٍّ يَغْشَـهُ مَوْجٌ مِّن فَوْقِهِ مَوْجٌ مِّن فَوْقِهِ سَحَابٌ ظُلُمَـتٌ بَعْضُهَا فَوْقَ بَعْضٍ إِذَآ أَخْرَجَ يَدَهُ لَمْ يَكَدْ يَرَاهَا
(Or like the darkness in a vast deep sea, overwhelmed with waves topped by waves, topped by dark clouds, darkness upon darkness: if a man stretches out his hand, he can hardly see it!) meaning, he can hardly see it because it is so intensely dark. This is the parable of the heart of the disbeliever whose ignorance is simple, who merely follows and does not know the true nature of the one whom he follows or where he is going. He is like the ignorant man in the parable who was asked, "Where are you going" He said, "With them." He was asked, "Where are they going" He said, "I do not know."
ظُلُمَـتٌ بَعْضُهَا فَوْقَ بَعْضٍ
(darkness upon darkness) Ubayy bin Ka`b said: "He is enveloped in five types of darkness: his speech is darkness, his deeds are darkness, his coming in is darkness, his going out is darkness and his destiny on the Day of Resurrection will be darkness in the fire of Hell." As-Suddi and Ar-Rabi` bin Anas also said something similar.
وَمَن لَّمْ يَجْعَلِ اللَّهُ لَهُ نُوراً فَمَا لَهُ مِن نُورٍ
(And he for whom Allah has not appointed light, for him there is no light.) One whom Allah does not guide is ignorant and doomed, an utter loser and disbeliever. This is like the Ayah:
مَن يُضْلِلِ اللَّهُ فَلاَ هَادِيَ لَهُ
(Whomsoever Allah sends astray, none can guide him) 7:186 This is in contrast to what Allah says about the believers:
يَهْدِى اللَّهُ لِنُورِهِ مَن يَشَآءُ
(Allah guides to His Light whom He wills. ) 24:35 We ask Allah the Almighty to put light in our hearts and give us light on our right and on our left, and to increase us in light.
No hay recompensa por las obras para aquellos que no creen en Al-lah, sus obras son como un espejismo en el que una persona sedienta ve un terreno bajo y asume que es agua. Camina hacia ella, hasta que cuando la alcanza, no encuentra agua. Del mismo modo sucederá al incrédulo: él cree que sus acciones lo beneficiarán, hasta que muere y resucita, pero no encuentra su recompensa. Más bien, encuentra a su Señor ante él, quien lo hace rendir cuentas por sus actos, y Al-lah es rápido en ajustar cuentas.
There is no reward for the deeds of those who disbelieve in Allah; it is like a mirage that a thirsty person sees on a low-lying piece of land and assumes it to be water. He walks towards it, until when he reaches it, does not find any water. Likewise is a disbeliever: he thinks his deeds shall benefit him, until he dies and is resurrected, but does not find their reward. Rather, he finds his Lord in front of him who takes him to account fully for his deeds; and Allah is swift in taking account.
E per quanto riguarda coloro che non credono in Allāh, le loro azioni non verranno ricompensate, ed esse sono come un miraggio in una valle della terra: l'assetato lo vede e pensa che sia acqua, e così cammina verso di esso, finché non giunge a destinazione e non trova l'acqua: così il miscredente pensa che le sue azioni gli portino beneficio, finché non morirà e non verrà resuscitato, e non troverà la ricompensa, piuttosto troverà dinanzi a lui il suo Dio, che lo giudicherà pienamente per le sue azioni; Allāh è Rapido nel Rendiconto.
Yüce Allah'a iman etmeyip, kâfir olanların yaptığı amellerin bir sevabı yoktur. Bu ameller, düz bir arazideki seraba benzer. Susayan kimse onu su zanneder ve ona doğru gelir. Nihayet ona vardığında yanında durur, fakat su bulamamıştır. İşte kâfir de böyledir. O; amellerinin kendisine fayda vereceğini zanneder. Ölüp de yeniden diriltilir. Fakat amellerinin sevabını bulamamış ve Rabbini yanı başında bulmuştur. Yüce Allah onun hesabını, amellerinin karşılığını tastamam vererek görür. Allah hesabı çok çabuk görendir.
Ang mga tumangging sumampalataya kay Allāh, ang mga gawa nilang ginawa nila ay walang gantimpala sa mga ito, na tulad ng malikmata sa isang mababang bahagi ng lupa. Nakikita iyon ng uhaw kaya nagpapalagay siya na iyon ay isang tubig kaya pumupunta siya roon. Hanggang sa nang dumating siya roon at tumigil siya roon, hindi siya nakatagpo ng tubig. Gayon din ang tagatangging sumampalataya; nagpapalagay siya na ang mga gawa niya ay magpapakinabang sa kanya. Hanggang sa nang namatay siya at binuhay siya, hindi siya nakatagpo ng gantimpala sa mga iyon. Nakatagpo siya sa Panginoon niya sa harap niya saka maglulubus-lubos Ito sa kanya sa pagtutuos sa gawa niya nang ganap. Si Allāh ay mabilis ang pagtutuos.
A ovozemaljska djela onih koji ne vjeruju u dobrog Allaha nemaju nikakvu vrijednost u Gospodara i nalik su fatamorgani, pa se čovjeku čini da, u podnevnoj žezi, vidi vodu i kad žedan dođe do tog mjesta, ne zatekne ništa, kamoli vodu. Eto tako i nevjernik misli da će dobra djela koja je učinio na dunjaluku, odagnati od njega strahote Sudnjeg dana, ali kad nastupi taj Dan, neće nevjernik zateći nikakvu nagradu na ahiretu – tamo će, ispred sebe, zateći Allaha, Koji mu je pripremio strašnu kaznu zbog ogavnih djela koja je činio. Allah, odista, brzo račune svodi.
Và những ai không tin tưởng nơi Allah thì việc làm của họ không được ban thưởng, tựa như ảo ảnh long lanh trên mặt đất khiến người đang khát cứ tưởng đó là nước, y cố chạy đến để uống nhưng khi đến nơi thì ngơ ngác không thấy nước đâu, hình ảnh đó giống như người vô đức tin cứ tưởng việc làm của mình hữu ích nhưng khi được phục sinh sau khi chết thì không thấy ân phước đâu cả, y chỉ thấy mỗi Thượng Đế đang sẵn sàng tính số toàn bộ việc làm của y. Quả thật, Allah rất nhanh trong việc thanh toán.
Les œuvres des mécréants sont également semblables aux ténèbres d’une mer profonde dont la surface est faite de vagues qui en submergent d’autres. Au-dessus de ces vagues se trouvent des nuages qui couvrent les étoiles grâce auxquelles on se guide. Ce sont alors des ténèbres qui s’ajoutent les unes aux autres et lorsque ce mécréant met sa main devant les yeux, il ne la voit presque pas. Il en est ainsi des couches de ténèbres représentées par son ignorance, son doute, son désarroi et le scellé apposé sur son cœur.
Celui à qui Allah n’a pas fait don de Sa guidée et de la connaissance de Son Livre, ne trouvera aucune autre guidée ni aucun autre livre qui illuminera sa vie.
Or their deeds are like the many darkness in the depth of the ocean, over which is a wave, over which is another wave, over which is a cloud covering the navigating stars. Compounded layers of darkness, one above the other; if the one that finds himself among such darkness were to remove his hand in front of him, he would barely see it. Likewise is a disbeliever: the darkness of ignorance, doubt, confusion and his heart being sealed up, gather up on him. Whoever Allah does not grant guidance from error to and knowledge of the Book, will never find any other guidance or any other book from which he can seek enlightenment.
O sus obras son como la gran oscuridad en la profundidad del océano, sobre la cual hay una ola, cubierta por otra ola, y sobre esa ola hay una nube que cubre las estrellas. Capas compuestas de oscuridad, una encima de la otra; si el que se encuentra en esa oscuridad observara su mano, apenas la vería. De la misma manera es el ejemplo del incrédulo: la oscuridad de la ignorancia, la duda, la confusión y su corazón sellado, están sobre él. A quien Al-lah no conceda la guía para apartarse del error y el conocimiento del Libro, jamás encontrará otra guía u otro libro que lo ilumine.
O ang mga gawa nila ay tulad ng mga kadiliman sa isang dagat na malalim na may pumapaibabaw dito na mga alon, na mula sa ibabaw ng mga alon na iyon ay may mga iba pang alon, na sa ibabaw ng mga ito ay may mga ulap na nagtatakip sa ipinapampatnubay na mga bituin. Mga kadilimang nagkapatung-patong, na ang ilan sa mga ito ay nasa ibabaw ng iba, kapag naglabas ang sinumang nasadlak sa mga kadilimang ito ng kamay niya ay hindi halos siya makakita nito dahil sa tindi ng kadiliman. Gayon din ang tagatangging sumampalataya sapagkat nagkapatung-patong sa kanya ang mga kadiliman ng kamangmangan, pagdududa, pagkalito, at pagkapinid sa puso niya. Ang sinumang hindi tinustusan ni Allāh ng patnubay laban sa kaligawan at ng kaalaman sa Aklat Niya, walang ukol sa kanya na patnubay na ipampapatnubay niya at walang aklat na ipanliliwanag niya.
In stark contrast to the person who revives his inner natural urge and consequently is blessed with the wealth of faith, there exists the other type whose ‘oil’ does not become ignited by the fire of Truth. Of the second type, are those who follow a concocted religion. They build a palace of false hopes and are happy in it. Thus they live with their misconceptions till they are overtaken by death, which suddenly dispels the magical spell of their misconceptions. They then realise that what they thought of as their goal until now, was nothing but a pit of destruction. Another category consists of open rebels and rejecters of Truth. Disregarding God’s guidance, they become utter failures and grope in the dark forever.
Atau amalan mereka seperti kegelapan di lautan yang dalam, ia diliputi oleh ombak, di atas ombak itu ada ombak lagi, di atasnya lagi ada awan yang menghalangi dari petunjuk bintang-bintang, itulah kegelapan yang berlapis-lapis. Apabila orang yang berada dalam kondisi gelap ini mengeluarkan tangannya, ia tidak dapat melihatnya lantaran gelapnya. Demikianlah perumpamaan orang kafir, pada dirinya terdapat berlapis-lapis kegelapan, yaitu kejahilan, keraguan, kebingungan, dan hatinya terkunci. Siapa yang tidak diberi petunjuk dari kesesatan dan ilmu tentang kitab-Nya oleh Allah maka ia tidak akan mempunyai petunjuk yang bisa membimbingnya dan tidak pula mempunyai kitab yang menerangi jalannya.
Ili će djela onih koji nisu vjerovali postati poput tmine u sinjoj pučini koju prekrivaju talasi sve jedan za drugim, a ponad visokih talasa su gusti oblaci (te ne vidi zvijezde da se prema njima ravna) – sve sāmā tmina u tmini, tako da se ni vlastiti prst pred okom ne vidi. Kako su tmine jedna na drugoj, tako su nagomilana hrđava djela onih koji ne vjeruju: neznanje, sumnja, izbezumljenost, zapečaćenost srca… A kome Allah, džellešanuhu, svjetlost ne podari, ne izvede ga na Pravi put i ne da znanje o Kur’anu, taj nikad neće na Pravi put izaći, niti će mu bilo koja druga knjiga biti od koristi.
After describing the two examples the next sentence says: وَمَن لَّمْ يَجْعَلِ اللَّـهُ لَهُ نُورًا فَمَا لَهُ مِن نُّورٍ(And the one to whom Allah does not give light can have no light at all - 40).
This sentence about the disbelievers is like the one that appeared earlier for the believers: يَهْدِي اللَّـهُ لِنُورِهِ مَن يَشَاءُ (Allah guides to His light whomsoever He wills - 35). It describes the deprivation of disbelievers from the Nur of guidance, which they lost by denying the injunctions of Allah, and when they have lost Allah's Nur of guidance how can they get any other Nur.
This verse also explains that no one can become a perspicacious scholar merely by having resource of insight and knowledge, rather it is bestowed by the grace of Allah only. It is for this reason that those who are regarded naive in mundane matters prove themselves very knowledgeable and scholarly in the cognizance of the Hereafter. And, vice versa, many who are regarded very intelligent and knowledgeable in worldly matters, prove themselves completely ignorant and foolish in the perception and comprehension of the Hereafter. (Mazhari)
Hoặc việc làm của họ giống như những lớp u tối dưới đáy biển sâu thẳm, bên trên là những lớp sóng chất chồng lên nhau, bên trên nữa là đám mây che khuất không thấy vì sao, đám u tối chất chồng lên nhau khiến y giơ tay ra vẫn không thấy tay của mình vì bóng tối mù mịt. Như thế đó, tình trạng của người vô đức tin bị chìm sâu trong tội lỗi của sự ngu muội, nghi ngờ, lưỡng lự và sự niêm kín lên con tim y. Đối với ai không được Allah ban cho chỉ đạo thì y không thể tìm đâu ra sự hướng dẫn để được hướng dẫn và không thể tìm đầu ra Kinh Sách để soi sáng.
Oppure le loro azioni sono come l'oscurità di un mare profondo, sormontato dalle onde, al di sopra delle quali vi sono altre onde sovrastate da nuvole che coprono le stelle, così da non potersi orientare: oscurità su oscurità, accumulate l'una sopra l'altra. Colui che cade in tale oscurità, se tendesse la mano, quasi non la vedrebbe per il grande buio, e così è il miscredente: Su di lui si sono accumulate le oscurità dell'ignoranza, del sospetto e del dubbio, e il suo cuore è stato sigillato. Colui che Allāh non guida fuori dall'oscurità, e che conosce il Suo Libro, non avrà altra guida che lo indirizzi né altro libro che lo illumini.
Yahut onların amelleri derin bir denizdeki karanlıklar gibidir. O karanlıkların üstünü bir dalga örter. O dalganın üstüne bir dalga ve bir dalga daha. Bunların üstünde ise o kimsenin yolunu bulmasını sağlayan yıldızları örten bir bulut vardır. Birbiri üstüne birikip yığılmış olan karanlıklar. Öyle ki böyle bir karanlığa düşmüş kimse elini çıkarıp uzatsa karanlığın şiddetinden dolayı neredeyse elini dahi göremez. İşte kâfir böyledir. Cehaletin, şüphenin, şaşkınlığın ve kalbindeki mühürlenmenin karanlıkları onun üzerine üst üste yığılmıştır. Allah kimi, kendisini sapıklıktan hidayete ileterek ve kitabından ilim vererek rızıklandırmazsa o kimse için kendisi ile doğruyu bulacağı ne bir hidayet ve ne de aydınlanacağı bir kitap vardır.
Everything glorifies Allah, may He be exalted, and to Him belongs the Sovereignty
Allah tells us that whosoever is in the heavens and on the earth, i.e., the angels, mankind, Jinn, animals and even inanimate objects, all glorify Him. This is like the Ayah:
تُسَبِّحُ لَهُ السَّمَـوَتُ السَّبْعُ وَالاٌّرْضُ وَمَن فِيهِنَّ
(The seven heavens and the earth and all that is therein, glorify Him) 17:44,
وَالطَّيْرُ صَآفَّـتٍ
(and the birds with wings outspread) means, while they are flying they glorify their Lord and worship Him with the glorification with which they are inspired and to which they are guided. Allah knows what they are doing, and so He says:
كُلٌّ قَدْ عَلِمَ صَلاَتَهُ وَتَسْبِيحَهُ
(Of each one He knows indeed his Salah and his glorification;) meaning, He has guided every creature to its own way of worshipping Allah, may He be glorified. Then Allah tells us that He knows all of that and nothing at all is hidden from Him. He says:
وَاللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ بِمَا يَفْعَلُونَ
(and Allah is All-Aware of what they do.) Then Allah tells us that to Him belongs the sovereignty of heaven and earth, and that He is the Ruler and Controller, the God Who is worshipped and besides Whom none other is to be worshipped, and there is none to put back His judgement.
وَإِلَى اللَّهِ الْمَصِيرُ
(and to Allah is the return) means, on the Day of Resurrection, when He will judge as He wills,
لِيَجْزِىَ الَّذِينَ أَسَاءُواْ بِمَا عَمِلُواْ
(that He may requite those who do evil with that which they have done...) 53:31 He is the Creator and Sovereign, and His is indeed the Authority in this world and the next. To Him be praise at the beginning and in the end.
Ey Resul! Göklerde ve yerde Allah'ın yarattığı tüm varlıkların O'nu tespih ettiğini bilmez misin? Kuşlar; havada kanatlarını çırparak O'nu tespih ederler. Yüce Allah; mahlukatından her birinin ne yaptığını çok iyi bilir. Yarattığı insanın namazını ve kuşların O'nu tespih etmesini çok iyi bilir. Yüce Allah, tüm yaratılmışların yaptıklarını hakkıyla bilendir. Onların yaptıklarından hiçbir şey Allah'a gizli kalmaz.
Tidakkah kamu tahu -wahai Rasulullah- bahwasanya kepada Allahlah bertasbih semua makhluk yang ada di langit dan di bumi dan juga burung yang mengembangkan sayapnya di udara?! Masing-masing makhluk tersebut, Allah mengetahui siapa yang salat di antara mereka seperti manusia dan Allah juga mengetahui tasbih makhluk yang bertasbih di antara mereka seperti tasbih burung. Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang mereka kerjakan, tidak ada sesuatu pun pekerjaan mereka yang tersembunyi dari-Nya.
Commentary
كُلٌّ قَدْ عَلِمَ صَلَاتَهُ وَتَسْبِيحَهُ (Everyone knows one's own (way of) praying - 41). In the beginning of the verse it is said that every creature on earth and heavens and in between them is busy in the glorification and sanctification of Allah Ta’ ala. The meaning of Tasbih is explained by Sufyan (رح) that Allah Ta’ ala has created everything in this universe like earth, heavens, sun, moon, stars, water, fire, air or sand with purpose, and they are all performing all the time the task they are assigned. They cannot refuse to perform their assigned job. This obedience and submission to carry out the assigned job is referred here as Tasbih. Hence, their Tasbih is by action and not by words. By their actions they are confirming that they are performing this worship because they believe Allah Ta’ ala to be Pure and Almighty.
Zamakhshari and some other commentators have, on the other hand, elaborated that it is not improbable that Allah Ta’ ala has placed so much sense and understanding in everything that they do recognize their Creator and Master. And it is also not improbable that He has taught them some sort of speech, and some special Tasbih and worship in which they keep themselves busy. There is an allusion towards this point in the last sentence كُلٌّ قَدْ عَلِمَ صَلَاتَهُ وَتَسْبِيحَهُ (Every one knows one's own { way of} praying and proclaiming Allah's purity - 41). It indicates that all creatures are busy in Tasbih and worship of Allah Ta’ ala, but the manner of worship of each creature is different. Angels worship in a different manner, humans worship differently, trees and vegetation also worship differently, and the rocks and minerals yet in another manner. Another verse of the Holy Qur’ an also confirms this view when it says أَعْطَىٰ كُلَّ شَيْءٍ خَلْقَهُ ثُمَّ هَدَىٰ (He who gave everything its shape, then guidance - 20:50) that is ` Allah Ta’ ala created everything and then given guidance to them'. The guidance is that everything is obeying Allah and performing its assigned duty diligently. Apart from this, everything has been guided how to fulfill the need of its existence with such perfection that even the best of minds get boggled. How creative and complicated nests and holes they make for their living, and how they strive and work hard to find and collect their food is in itself a great wonder.
Zar ne znaš, Poslaniče, da Uzvišenog Allaha slave sva stvorenja što su na nebesima i na Zemlji, pa i ptice dok lete krila šireći slave Ga! Sva je stvorenja Sveznajući Allah poučio kako će se klanjati i kako će spominjati i hvaliti svog Stvoritelja, kao što Ga i čovjek hvali i slavi. Allah dobro zna šta ljudi rade, nijedno njihovo djelo nije mu skriveno.
O Messenger! Do you not know that all the inhabitants of the heavens and earth from the creation of Allah, glorify Him? The birds that fly in formation also glorify Him. Of all those creations, Allah knows of the prayer of every one who prays, i.e. the human; and the glorification of every one that glorifies Him, i.e. the birds. Allah is all-aware of what they do, no action of theirs is hidden from Him.
Ô Messager, ne sais-tu pas que toutes les créatures qui se trouvent dans les Cieux et sur Terre glorifient Allah, de même que les oiseaux qui déploient leurs ailes dans le Ciel. Allah connaît les prières que Lui adressent celles parmi elles qui prient, comme l’être humain, et les glorifications de celles qui Le glorifient, comme les oiseaux.
Allah sait le mieux ce qu’ils font et rien ne Lui en échappe.
41- Görmez misin ki göklerde ve yerde bulunanlarla saf halinde uçan kuşlar Allah’ı tesbih ederler? Onların her biri kendi dua ve tesbihlerini bilir. Allah, onların yaptıklarını çok iyi bilir.
42- Göklerin ve yerin hükümranlığı yalnız Allah’a aittir ve dönüş de Allah’adır.
41. Yüce Allah azametine, egemenliğinin kemaline, bütün yaratılmışların idare ve ibadetlerinde O’na muhtaç oluşlarına dikkatleri çekerek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Görmez misin ki göklerde ve yerde bulunanlarla” canlı ve cansız bütün varlıklarla “saf halinde uçan kuşlar” gökte Rablerini tesbih ederek kanatlarını açmış olan dizi dizi kuşlar “Allah’ı tesbih ederler. Onların” bu yaratılmışların “her biri kendi dua ve tesbihlerini bilir.” Onların her birisinin kendisine uygun şekilde bir duası, bir ibadeti vardır. Yüce Allah, ona böyle bir dua ve tesbihi ilham olarak vermiştir. Bu da ya cin, insanlar ve melekler gibi varlıklara peygamberler aracılığı ile bidirilir yahut da Yüce Allah’ın diğer mahlukata verdiği ilham ile olur. Böyle bir ihtimal daha kuvvetlidir. Bunun delili de Yüce Allah’ın:“Allah, onların yaptıklarını çok iyi bilir” buyruğudur. Yani O, onların bütün fiillerini bilir. Fiilllerinden hiçbir şey O’na gizli değildir ve (mükelleflerin) bu fiillerinin karşılığını verecektir. Bu buyruk, Allah’ın, hem onların amellerini bildiğini -ki bu amellerini onlara O öğretmiştir- hem de amellerin karşılığını da ihtiva eden şekli ile maksatlarını bildiğini bir arada ifade etmektedir.
üce Allah’ın:“dua ve tesbihlerini bilir” buyruğundaki zamirin Yüce Allah’a ait olma ihtimali de vardır. Yani Yüce Allah, onların hepsinin ibadetlerini bilir, demektir. Sizler, ey kullar, bunlardan ancak Allah’ın bildirdiğini bilseniz dahi O, onların ibadetlerini tümüyle bilir. Bu âyet-i kerime Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruğunu andırmaktadır:“Yedi gök, yer ve bunların içinde bulunanlar O’nu tesbih ederler. O’nu hamd ile tesbih etmeyen hiç kimse yoktur; fakat siz onların tesbihlerini anlamazsınız. Şüphesiz ki O, Halîmdir, mağfiret edicidir.”(el-İsra, 17/44)
42. Allah, ibadet ve tevhid açısından onların kendisine muhtaç olduklarını ve ubudiyetlerini beyan ettikten sonra Allah’ın mülkiyetinde bulunmaları ve idareleri açısından da O’na muhtaç olduklarını şöylece beyan etmektedir:“Göklerin ve yerin hükümranlığı yalnız” onları yaratan, onlardakileri rızıklandıran, her ikisinde de gerek şer’î gerek kaderî hükümleri ile bu dünyada tasarrufta bulunan, amellerinin karşılığını vermesi demek olan cezaî hükmü ile de ebedi karar yurdunda tasarrufta bulunacak olan “Allah’a aittir.” Bunun delili de Yüce Allah’ın: “Ve dönüş de Allah’adır” buyruğudur. Yani bütün mahlukatın dönüşü, sonunda varacakları yer, amellerinin karşılığını onlara vermek üzere Allah’a olacaktır.
Mensajero, ¿no sabes que todos los habitantes de los cielos y la Tierra, de la creación de Al-lah, Lo glorifican? Las aves que vuelan en formación también Lo glorifican. Al-lah conoce la oración de todos los seres humanos que oran, y la forma de glorificar de todos lo que Lo glorifican, como las aves. Al-lah tiene pleno conocimiento de todo lo que hacen, ninguna de sus acciones se oculta de Él.
Non sai – O Messaggero – che, in verità, Allāh viene lodato dalle Sue creature che sono nei Cieli e in Terra, e così lo lodano gli uccelli le cui ali si aprono nell'aria. Allāh conosce la preghiera di ognuna di queste creature così come conosce quella degli uomini. Gli uccelli fanno le Sue lodi, e Allāh è consapevole di ciò che fanno: nessuna loro azione Gli è nascosta.
Hindi ka ba nakaalam, O Sugo, na kay Allāh nagluluwalhati ang sinumang nasa mga langit, sa Kanya nagluluwalhati ang sinumang nasa lupa na mga nilikha Niya, at sa Kanya nagluluwalhati ang mga ibon habang nakabuka ang mga pakpak ng mga ito sa himpapawid? Bawat [isa] sa mga nilikhang iyon ay nakaalam si Allāh sa pagdarasal ng sinumang nagdarasal kabilang sa mga iyon gaya ng tao at ng pagluluwalhati ng sinumang nagluluwalhati kabilang sa mga iyon gaya ng mga ibon. Si Allāh ay Maalam sa anumang ginagawa nila: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya mula sa mga gawa nila na anuman.
Há Ngươi không biết - hỡi Thiên Sứ - rằng Allah được tán dương bởi tất cả vạn vật trên các tầng trời, dưới đất kể cả loài chim đang xòe cánh bay trên không trung. Tất cả vạn vật đó đều biết rõ cách hành lễ Salah và tụng niệm Allah như con người, Allah biết rõ mọi việc làm của chúng, không cử động nào của chúng nằm ngoài tầm kiểm soát được Ngài.
"Tidakkah kamu tahu bahwasanya Allah, kepadaNya ber-tasbih apa yang di langit dan bumi dan (juga) burung dengan me-ngembangkan sayapnya. Masing-masing telah mengetahui (cara) shalat dan tasbihnya, dan Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang me-reka kerjakan. Dan kepunyaan Allah-lah kerajaan langit dan bumi, dan kepada Allah-lah (semua makhluk) kembali." (An-Nur: 41-42).
(41) Allah mengingatkan hambaNya atas kebesaran dan kesempurnaan kekuasaanNya, dan kebutuhan seluruh makhluk kepadaNya dalam rububiyah dan peribadahan kepadaNya. Dia berfirman, ﴾ أَلَمۡ تَرَ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ يُسَبِّحُ لَهُۥ مَن فِي ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضِ ﴿ "Tidakkah kamu tahu bah-wasanya Allah, kepadaNya bertasbih apa yang di langit dan bumi," dari bangsa hewan-hewan dan benda mati, ﴾ وَٱلطَّيۡرُ صَٰٓفَّٰتٖۖ ﴿ "dan (juga) burung dengan mengembangkan sayapnya," maksudnya mengepak-ngepakkan sayapnya di angkasa dengan bertasbih memuji Rabbnya. ﴾ كُلّٞ ﴿ "Masing-masing," dari makhluk ini ﴾ قَدۡ عَلِمَ صَلَاتَهُۥ وَتَسۡبِيحَهُۥۗ ﴿ "telah mengetahui (cara) shalat dan tasbihnya," maksudnya masing-masing mempunyai cara shalat dan ibadah sesuai dengan keadaannya yang pantas. Allah telah memberikan ilhamNya kepada mereka tentang cara shalat, bertasbih dan ibadah lainnya, baik dengan perantaraan para utusan, seperti jin, manusia serta malaikat. Atau melalui ilham dari Allah تعالى sebagaimana makhluk lainnya.
Pengertian model ini lebih kuat, sebagaimana Firman Allah, ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ عَلِيمُۢ بِمَا يَفۡعَلُونَ ﴿ "Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang mereka kerjakan," maksudnya, Dia mengetahui semua perbuatan mereka, tidak ada sesuatu yang tersembunyi dariNya, dan Allah akan membalas mereka dengan dasar amalan tersebut. Atas dasar ini, Allah telah menggabungkan antara ilmuNya tentang amal-amal mereka, –da-lam bentuk mengajarkannya– dengan ilmuNya tentang perbuatan-perbuatan mereka yang mendatangkan balasan.
Dhamir (kata ganti ketiga) pada Firman Allah, ﴾ قَدۡ عَلِمَ صَلَاتَهُۥ وَتَسۡبِيحَهُۥۗ ﴿ "ia telah mengetahui (cara) shalat dan tasbihnya," bisa diarahkan kepada Allah, dan bahwasanya Allah telah mengetahui ibadah-ibadah me-reka. Walaupun kalian wahai para hamba, tidak mengetahuinya kecuali apa yang telah Allah perlihatkan kepada kalian. Ayat ini sebagaimana FirmanNya,
﴾ تُسَبِّحُ لَهُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتُ ٱلسَّبۡعُ وَٱلۡأَرۡضُ وَمَن فِيهِنَّۚ وَإِن مِّن شَيۡءٍ إِلَّا يُسَبِّحُ بِحَمۡدِهِۦ وَلَٰكِن لَّا تَفۡقَهُونَ تَسۡبِيحَهُمۡۚ إِنَّهُۥ كَانَ حَلِيمًا غَفُورٗا 44 ﴿
"Langit yang tujuh, bumi dan semua yang ada di dalamnya bertas-bih kepada Allah. Dan tak ada sesuatu pun melainkan bertasbih dengan memujiNya, tetapi kamu sekalian tidak mengerti tasbih mereka. Sesung-guhnya Dia Maha Penyantun lagi Maha Pengampun." (Al-Isra`: 44).
(42) Setelah menerangkan penghambaan diri mereka dan kebutuhan mereka kepadaNya dari sisi ibadah dan tauhid, Allah menjelaskan (bagaimana) kebutuhan mereka pada sisi kekuasaan, tarbiyah (pemeliharaan) dan pengaturan(Nya). Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلِلَّهِ مُلۡكُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضِۖ ﴿ "Dan kepunyaan Allah-lah kerajaan langit dan bumi." Allah menciptakan, memberikan rizki dan Dzat pengatur langit dan bumi dalam hukum syar'i dan hukum qadariNya di dunia ini dan ketetapan balasanNya di akhirat kelak, berdasarkan Firman Allah, ﴾ وَإِلَى ٱللَّهِ ٱلۡمَصِيرُ ﴿ "dan kepada Allah-lah (semua makhluk) kembali," maksudnya tempat kembali dan tempat bergantung para makhluk untuk memberikan balasan kepada mereka sesuai dengan amal-amal mereka.
Solo a Al-lah pertenece la autoridad suprema de los cielos y la Tierra, y solo ante Él regresarán todos para rendir cuentas y ser recompensados.
A Allah Seul revient la propriété de ce que contiennent les Cieux et la Terre et c’est auprès de Lui qu’aura lieu le retour le Jour de la Résurrection afin de rendre des comptes et d’être rétribué.
What God requires of man, is that he should always remain in the state of submission as demanded by acknowledgement of the Truth. This is the true religion. Viewed from this point, the whole Universe follows the religion of Truth, because everything in the Universe behaves in fact exactly as it should. Take the example of a bird. When a bird spreads its wings and flies in the air, it presents the ultimate example of being in perfect harmony with the eternal world of reality. There is a specific mode of prayer and a way of glorifying God prescribed for every single creature of God, which it is expected to adhere to. Similarly, there is a specific method of glorifying God as prescribed for a human being and he is expected to follow it. If a man indulges in heedless or rebellious behaviour on this score, he shall have to pay a heavy price for it.
Samo Svemogućem Allahu pripada vlast na nebesima i na Zemlji. Njemu će se sve vratiti na Sudnjem danu, On će svakom dati ono što je zaslužio.
To Allah alone belongs supreme authority over the heavens and earth, and to Him alone will everyone return for accountability and requital.
Göklerin ve yerin mülkü sadece Allah'ındır. Kıyamet günü, hesap ve karşılık için dönüş de ancak O'nadır.
Và quyền thống trị các tầng trời và đất đều nằm trong tay một mình Allah và tất cả để phải trở về trình diện Ngài trong Ngày Phán Xét để chịu thanh toán thưởng phạt.
Sa kay Allāh lamang ang paghahari sa mga langit at ang paghahari sa lupa at tungo sa Kanya lamang ang pagbabalik sa Araw ng Pagbangon para sa pagtutuos at pagganti.
Ad Allāh solo appartiene il Regno dei Cieli e della Terra, e a Lui solo sarà il ritorno, nel Giorno della Resurrezione, per il Rendiconto e la Retribuzione.
Hanya kepunyaan Allah sendirilah kerajaan langit dan bumi dan hanya kepada-Nya semua makhluk akan kembali pada hari Kiamat kelak untuk dihisab dan diberi balasan.
Tidakkah kamu mengetahui -wahai Rasulullah- bahwa Allah mengarak awan, kemudian mengumpulkan bagian-bagiannya yang terpisah-pisah, kemudian menjadikannya bertumpuk-tumpuk, maka tampaklah olehmu hujan yang keluar dari celah-celahnya?! Allah menurunkan butiran-butiran es sebesar kerikil dari arah langit, yaitu dari awan yang tebal laksana gunung karena kebesarannya. Dia timpakan butiran-butiran es itu kepada hamba-hamba-Nya yang Dia kehendaki dan Dia hindarkan dari mereka yang Dia kehendaki. Kilauan kilat awan itu hampir saja menghilangkan penglihatan lantaran kuatnya.
Hindi ka ba nakaalam, O Sugo, na si Allāh ay nag-aakay ng mga ulap, pagkatapos ay nagpapasanib Siya ng mga parte ng isang bahagi ng mga ito sa ibang bahagi? Pagkatapos ay gumagawa Siya sa mga ito na nagkabuntun-bunton, na pumapatong ang iba sa mga ito sa iba pa, saka nakikita mo ang ulan na lumalabas mula sa loob ng mga ulap. Nagbababa Siya mula sa dako ng langit mula sa mga ulap na nagkakapalan sa loob ng mga ito – na nakawawangis ng mga bundok sa laki ng mga ito – ng mga pirasong nagsayelong tubig gaya ng mga munting bato. Nagpapatama Siya ng yelong iyon sa sinumang niloloob Niya sa mga lingkod Niya at naglilihis Siya niyon palayo sa sinumang niloloob Niya sa kanila. Halos ang kinang ng kidlat ng mga ulap, dahil sa tindi ng kislap nito, ay nag-aalis ng mga paningin.
مِنَ السَّمَاءِ مِن جِبَالٍ فِيهَا
From the sky mountains (of clouds) having hail in them - 43.
Here the word سَمَاء is purported for clouds, and Jibal جِبَالٍ (mountains) for big masses of clouds, while hails are called Barad.
The Power of Allah to create the Clouds and that which comes from Them
Allah tells us that He drives the clouds from the beginning, when they are formed and are still weak. This is the "Gentle driving."
ثُمَّ يُؤَلِّفُ بَيْنَهُ
(then joins them together,) means, He brings them together after they have been scattered.
ثُمَّ يَجْعَلُهُ رُكَاماً
(then makes them into a heap of layers,) means, He piles them up on top of one another.
فَتَرَى الْوَدْقَ
(and you see the Wadq) meaning the rain,
يَخْرُجُ مِنْ خِلاَلِهِ
(come forth from between them;) means, from the gaps between them. This is how it was understood by Ibn `Abbas and Ad-Dahhak. `Ubayd bin `Umayr Al-Laythi said: "Allah sends the scatterer wind, which stirs up that which is on the surface of the earth. Then he sends the generator wind, which forms the clouds. Then He sends the joiner wind which brings them together. Then He sends the fertilizer wind which fertilizes or `seeds' the clouds." This was recorded by Ibn Abi Hatim and Ibn Jarir.
وَيُنَزِّلُ مِنَ السَّمَآءِ مِن جِبَالٍ فِيهَا مِن بَرَدٍ
(and He sends down from Min the sky, from Min mountains in it of Min ice,) Some of the grammarians said that the first Min describes the place from which it is coming, the second specifies from which part of the sky it comes, and the third means some kind of mountains. This is based on the view of those scholars of Tafsir who say that,
مِن جِبَالٍ فِيهَا مِن بَرَدٍ
(from Min mountains in it of Min ice) means that there are mountains of hail in the sky from which Allah sends down ice. As for those who say that "mountains" here is used as a metaphor for clouds, they think that the second Min is also used to describe the place from which the ice is coming, and is thus interchangeable with the first. And Allah knows best.
فَيُصِيبُ بِهِ مَن يَشَآءُ وَيَصْرِفُهُ عَن مَّن يَشَآءُ
(and strikes therewith whom He wills, and averts it from whom He wills.) It may be that the phrase
فَيُصِيبُ بِهِ
(and strikes therewith) means, with what He sends down from the sky of different kinds of rain and hail. So then the phrase
فَيُصِيبُ بِهِ مَن يَشَآءُ
(and strikes therewith whom He wills) means, by His mercy towards them, and
وَيَصْرِفُهُ عَن مَّن يَشَآءُ
(and averts it from whom He wills. ) means, He withholds rain from them. Or it may be that
فَيُصِيبُ بِهِ
(and strikes therewith) means, with hail, as a punishment towards whomever He wills, striking their fruits and destroying their crops and trees. And He averts it from whomever He wills as a mercy towards them.
يَكَادُ سَنَا بَرْقِهِ يَذْهَبُ بِالاٌّبْصَـرِ
(The vivid flash of its lightning nearly blinds the sight.) the brightness of its lightning almost takes away their sight if the eyes follow it and try to look at it.
يُقَلِّبُ اللَّهُ الَّيْلَ وَالنَّهَارَ
(Allah causes the night and the day to succeed each other.) He is controlling them, so that He takes something from the length of one and adds it to the other, which is short, until they become equal, then He does the opposite so that the one which was short becomes long and vice versa. Allah is the One Who is controlling that by His command, power, might and knowledge.
إِنَّ فِى ذَلِكَ لَعِبْرَةً لاوْلِى الاٌّبْصَـرِ
(Truly, in this is indeed a lesson for those who have insight.) means, this is an indication of His greatness, may He be exalted. This is like the Ayah:
إِنَّ فِى خَلْقِ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ وَاخْتِلَـفِ الَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ لاّيَـتٍ لاٌّوْلِى الاٌّلْبَـبِ
(Verily, in the creation of the heavens and the earth, and in the alternation of night and day, there are indeed signs for men of understanding.) 3:190 and thereafter.
43- Görmez misin ki Allah, bulutları sürüyor, sonra aralarını birleştiriyor, sonra da onları üst üste yığıyor. Sen de yağmurun, onların aralarından çıktığını görürsün. O, gökten, oradaki dağ (gibi bulut)lardan dolu indirir de onu dilediğine isabet ettirir, dilediğinden de uzak tutar. O (bulutların) şimşeğinin parlak ışığı, neredeyse gözleri alıverir.
44- Allah, gece ve gündüzü evirip çevirir. Şüphesiz bunda basiret sahipleri için bir ibret vardır.
43. Yani sen gözlerinle Allah’ın büyük kudretini ve O’nun “bulutları” nasıl ayrı parçalar halinde iken birbirine doğru sürdüğünü görmedin mi? Sonra aralarını birleştiriyor, bu parça parça bulutları bir araya getirerek onu dağlar gibi üst üste yığılmış bulutlar haline koyuyor. “Sen de yağmurun onların aralarından çıktığını görürsün.” Yağmur, bu bulutlar arasından ayrı ayrı damlalar halinde çıkar. Böylelikle herhangi bir zarar söz konusu olmaksızın ondan faydalanılır. Bu yolla çukurlar dolar, pınarlar kaynar, vadiler seller akıtır ve yeryüzünde de oldukça değerli her bir bitkiden çifter çifter yetişir. Kimi zaman bu bulutlardan ise değdiği mahsulü telef eden dolu indirir. “Onu dilediğine isabet ettirir, dilediğinden de uzak tutar.” Yani bunu kaderdeki hükmüne ve her halükârda kendisine hamd olunan hikmetine göre yapar. “O (bulutların) şimşeğinin parlak ışığı” yani bu bulutlardan çakan o şiddetli ışık “neredeyse gözleri alıverir.” Bunları yaratan, muhtaç olan kullara doğru süren, faydalanacakları şekilde ve zarar görmeyecekleri bir halde yağmuru indiren, kudreti kâmil, iradesi yeterli ve rahmeti geniş olan Rab değil midir?
44. “Allah gece ve gündüzü evirip çevirir.” Bunlar sıcakken soğuk, soğukken sıcak olur. Gece iken gündüz, gündüz iken gece olur ve O, günleri kulları arasında döndürür durur. “Şüphesiz ki bunda basiret sahipleri için bir ibret vardır.” Basiretleri bulunan ve akılları iyi konulara -gözlerin görünen maddi şeylere nüfuz etmesi gibi- derinliğine nüfuz eden kimseler için “bir ibret vardır.” Basiret sahibi bir kimse, bu yaratılmışlara ibret ve tefekkür nazarı ile bakar. Bunların ne maksatla yaratıldığı üzerinde düşünür. Yüz çeviren cahilin bakışı ise hayvanların bakışı seviyesini aşmayan, gafilce bir bakıştır.
Ô Messager, ne sais-tu pas qu’Allah déplace les nuages, les assemble et en fait un amas. Tu vois ensuite sortir de l’intérieur de cet amas aussi immense que des montagnes et descendre sur la Terre de la pluie et des morceaux d’eau gelée ressemblant à des cailloux. Cette grêle atteint ceux qu’Allah veut parmi Ses serviteurs et la détourne de qui Il veut, et la lueur provenant des éclairs qui naissent à l’intérieur des nuages manquent de ravir la vue des gens.
Zar ne vidiš, Poslaniče, da Svemogući Allah razgoni oblake kuda hoće pa ih opet sastavlja, zatim ih u gomile pretvara pa ugledaš kako kišica iz njih, Allahovom voljom, sipi – iz tih nagomilanih oblaka, koji svojom veličinom podsjećaju na brda, Svevišnji Allah i led spušta – pa daje da ista ta kišica pada po nekim predjelima, a od nekih je predjela odvrati, iz Svoje goleme mudrosti. Sjaj munje, zbog svoje blještavosti, usred oblaka zamalo da oslijepi čovjeka koji ga vidi.
Há Ngươi không biết - hỡi Thiên Sứ - việc Allah di chuyển những đám mây rồi kết chặt chúng thành một khối thống nhất chất chồng lên nhau, rồi Ngươi thấy nước mưa từ bên trong đám mây trút xuống và cũng có những đám mây trên trời tựa như những quả núi trút xuống những cơn mưa đá, Ngài dùng nó trừng phạt kẻ nào Ngài muốn và kéo nó ra khỏi ai Ngài muốn, ánh sáng của tia chớp từ đám mây gần như cướp đi ánh sáng của đôi mắt.
Mensajero, ¿no sabes que Al-lah impulsa las nubes, luego une partes de ellas y las convierte en capas, una encima de la otra? Luego ves la lluvia salir de la nube y caer del cielo, y el granizo que cae de nubes como montañas. El granizo alcanza a quien Al-lah quiere de Sus siervos, y Él lo aleja de quien Él quiere. Es muy posible que la luz de los relámpagos ciegue la vista.
O Messenger! Do you not know that Allah drives the clouds, then joins parts of them together, then makes them into layers, one above the other. You then see the rain coming out from the cloud, and falling from the sky from parts of cloud like mountains, falling as hail. That hail reaches whoever Allah wills from His servants, and He turns it away from whomsoever He wills. It is extremely possible that the light from bolts of lightning blinds the eyesight.
"Tidakkah kamu melihat bahwa Allah mengarak awan, kemudian mengumpulkan antara (bagian-bagian)nya, kemudian menjadikannya bertindih-tindih, maka terlihatlah olehmu hujan keluar dari celah-celahnya, dan Allah (juga) menurunkan (butiran-butiran) es dari langit, (yaitu) dari (gumpalan-gumpalan awan seperti) gunung-gunung, maka ditimpakanNya (butiran-butiran) es itu kepada siapa yang dikehendakiNya dan dipalingkanNya dari siapa yang dikehendakiNya. Kilauan kilat awan itu hampir-hampir menghilangkan penglihatan. Allah mempergantikan malam dan siang. Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu terdapat pela-jaran yang besar bagi orang-orang yang mempunyai penglihatan." (An-Nur: 43-44).
(43) Maksudnya, apakah kamu tidak menyaksikan dengan penglihatanmu akan keagungan kemampuan Allah, bagaimana Dia ﴾ يُزۡجِي ﴿ "mengarak," maksudnya menggiring ﴾ سَحَابٗا ﴿ "awan," dalam bentuk potongan-potongan yang terpisah-pisah ﴾ ثُمَّ يُؤَلِّفُ ﴿ "kemudian menjadikannya bertindih-tindih," antara potongan-potongan tersebut. Kemudian Allah menjadikan awan bertumpuk-tumpuk seperti gunung ﴾ فَتَرَى ٱلۡوَدۡقَ ﴿ "maka terlihatlah olehmu hujan," yaitu gerimis air dan hujan yang muncul dari celah-celah awan dalam bentuk rintikan-rintikan yang terpisah agar dapat digunakan tanpa adanya unsur bahaya. Parit-parit menjadi penuh, sungai-sungai mengalir deras, lembah-lembah mengalirkan air, tanah-tanah ditumbuhi tumbuhan yang indah.
Terkadang Allah menurunkan dari awan itu salju yang me-rusak obyek yang ditimpanya ﴾ فَيُصِيبُ بِهِۦ مَن يَشَآءُ وَيَصۡرِفُهُۥ عَن مَّن يَشَآءُۖ ﴿ "maka di-timpakanNya (butiran-butiran) es itu kepada siapa yang dikehendakiNya dan dipalingkanNya dari siapa yang dikehendakiNya," maksudnya sesuai dengan ketetapan takdirNya dan hikmah-hikmahNya yang terpuji. ﴾ يَكَادُ سَنَا بَرۡقِهِۦ ﴿ "Kilauan kilat awan itu hampir-hampir," mak-sudnya hampir saja kilatan cahaya awan karena dahsyatnya ﴾ يَذۡهَبُ بِٱلۡأَبۡصَٰرِ ﴿ "menghilangkan penglihatan," bukankah Dzat yang mengada-kan dan mengaraknya untuk para hambaNya yang membutuhkan dan menurunkannya dengan cara yang menyebabkannya mudah dimanfaatkan tanpa mendatangkan bahaya adalah (Dzat) Yang Mahasempurna kekuasaanNya, terlaksana setiap kehendakNya dan luas rahmatNya?
(44) ﴾ يُقَلِّبُ ٱللَّهُ ٱلَّيۡلَ وَٱلنَّهَارَۚ ﴿ "Allah mempergantikan malam dan siang," dari cuaca panas ke hawa dingin, dan dari hawa dingin ke suasana panas, dari malam ke siang dan dari siang ke malam, dan memutar hari-hari di antara para hambaNya. ﴾ إِنَّ فِي ذَٰلِكَ لَعِبۡرَةٗ لِّأُوْلِي ٱلۡأَبۡصَٰرِ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu terdapat pelajaran yang besar bagi orang-orang yang mempunyai penglihatan," yaitu para pemilik mata hati dan akal yang mampu menembus perkara-perkara yang diinginkan, sebagaimana pandangan mata mengenai obyek-obyek konkret inderawi.
Orang yang memiliki penglihatan mata hati menyaksikan makhluk-makhluk ciptaan ini dengan pandangan perenungan, berpikir dan penghayatan tentang tujuan (penciptaan) dan (kegu-naan)nya. Sementara itu, orang yang berpaling lagi bodoh, pan-dangannya kepada ciptaan Allah adalah pandangan kelalaian, ibarat pandangan hewan-hewan ternak.
Ey Resul! Allah'ın, bulutları sürüp sevk ettiğini sonra o bulutların parçalarını bir araya getirdiğini sonra da bulutları üst üste yığdığını görmez misin? Yağmurun o bulutların içinden çıktığını görürsün. Yine Allah, gökyüzünden dağlara benzeyen yoğun bulutlardan taş gibi donmuş su (dolu) indirir. Bu doluyu, kullarından dilediğine isabet ettirir ve dilediğinden de uzaklaştırır. Bulutların şimşeği; parlaklığının şiddetinden dolayı neredeyse gözleri alır.
Non sai – O Messaggero – che, in verità, Allāh guida le nuvole, e poi le fa aggregare, e poi le fa sovrapporre, così che puoi vedere la pioggia uscire dalle nuvole; e fa scendere dal cielo delle nuvole dense, simili alle montagne per la loro grandezza, grandi frammenti di acqua congelata: con questa grandine colpisce i Suoi sudditi che vuole, e la allontana da chi vuole. La luce del lampo che proviene dalle nuvole quasi rende ciechi per il suo bagliore.
Events of the physical world give direct introduction of the Creator, but only to those who possess insight. Rain for example, results after a series of events that comprise the rain cycle. The lightning and thunder, and the succession of day and night are likewise miraculous phenomena. On seeing such occurences an insightful man mentally journeys to reach beyond external appearances to grasp the higher, innate reality of things. This is called ‘ibrah, meaning ‘to traverse’.
Jedan od očitih dokaza da Allah, džellešanuhu, stvara i upravlja jest i to što dan i noć smjenjuje, dajući da jedno poslije drugog nastupa i čineći da njihova dužina trajanja bude različita. Zbilja, u tome je jasno znamenje za one koji su razboriti i znaju da je Allah, džellešanuhu, jedini Bog i da On sve može učiniti.
Allah alternates between the length of the day and night. Indeed, in that alternation is a lesson in the power of Allah and His oneness, for those who have foresight.
Allah mempergantikan antara malam dan siang dari segi panjang pendek waktu keduanya, serta datang dan perginya. Sesungguhnya pada ayat-ayat yang disebutkan itu terdapat bagian dari tanda-tanda rubūbiyyah (ketuhanan) Allah sebagai pelajaran yang besar bagi orang-orang yang mempunyai penglihatan terhadap kekuasaan dan keesaan Allah.
Allah fait également alterner la nuit et le jour en faisant varier leurs durées.
Tous ces signes mentionnés sont des preuves de la Seigneurie d’Allah et sont adressés à ceux qui sont en mesure d’en déduire Son pouvoir et Son Unicité.
Nagpapasunuran si Allāh sa pagitan ng gabi at maghapon sa haba at ikli, at sa pagdating at pag-alis. Tunay na sa nabanggit na iyon na mga tanda na mga katunayan sa pagkapanginoon ay may pangaral sa mga nagtataglay ng mga pagkatalos sa kakayahan ni Allāh at kaisahan Niya.
Al-lah alterna la duración del día y la noche. En verdad, en esa alternancia hay una lección acerca del poder de Al-lah y Su unicidad, para aquellos que quieren ver.
Allāh alterna la notte e il giorno ed estende e abbrevia la loro durata, la loro venuta e il loro termine. In verità, nei versetti menzionati che provano la Sua Divinità vi è un esempio per coloro che ragionano e che riconoscono la Potenza di Allāh e la Sua Unicità.
Allah luân chuyển ban đêm và ban ngày khi dài khi ngắn, lúc đến lúc đi, quả thật hình ảnh đó là những dấu hiệu khẳng định quyền năng vĩ đại của Allah dành cho nhóm người thông suốt nhận ra Thượng Đế duy nhất.
Yüce Allah; uzun ve kısa, geliş ve gidiş olarak gece ve gündüzü birbiri ardından getirir. İşte zikredilen bu hususta basiret sahipleri için Yüce Allah'ın rububiyetine, kudretine ve O'nun birliğine dair deliller ve ibretler vardır.
And Allah has created everything that walks on the face of the earth from a drop of sperm. Some walk crawling on their bellies, i.e. snakes, while some walk on two feet, i.e. humans and birds, while others walk on four legs, i.e. livestock. Allah creates whatever He wishes, including things mentioned and unmentioned. Indeed, He is capable of everything; Nothing is outside His ability.
Mudri je Allah od kapljice stvorio sve što se po Zemlji kreće. Neka stvorenja puze na trbuhu, kao npr. zmija, neka na dvije noge idu, kao npr. čovjek i ptice, a neke, opet, idu na četiri noge, kao npr. domaća stoka. Kako hoće i šta hoće, Svemogući Allah stvara; stvara i druga stvorenja koja nisu spomenuta. On sve može učiniti, ništa Mu nije nemoguće.
Và Allah đã tạo hóa tất cả sinh vật sinh sống trên trái đất từ tinh dịch, trong chúng có con trườn bằng bụng như loài rắn, có con đi bằng hai chân như con người và loài gia cầm, có con đi bằng bốn chân như loài gia súc. Allah muốn tạo hóa bất cứ thứ gì Ngài muốn dù đã liệt kê hay chưa liệt kê, quả thật Allah toàn năng trên tất cả mọi thứ, không có gì làm Ngài bất lực.
"Dan Allah telah menciptakan semua jenis hewan dari air, maka sebagian dari hewan itu ada yang berjalan di atas perutnya dan sebagian berjalan dengan dua kaki, sedang sebagian (yang lain) berjalan dengan empat kaki. Allah menciptakan sesuatu yang dikehendakiNya. Sesungguhnya Allah Mahakuasa atas segala se-suatu." (An-Nur: 45).
(45) Allah mengingatkan para hambaNya tentang apa yang mereka lihat bahwasanya Dia menciptakan semua makhluk melata yang berada di permukaan bumi ﴾ مِّن مَّآءٖۖ ﴿ "dari air," semua media-nya berasal dari air, sebagaimana Allah تعالى berfirman,
﴾ وَجَعَلۡنَا مِنَ ٱلۡمَآءِ كُلَّ شَيۡءٍ حَيٍّۚ ﴿
"Kami jadikan setiap sesuatu yang hidup dari air." (Al-Anbiya`: 30).
Hewan-hewan yang berkembang biak, bahan (penciptaan)nya berasal dari nuthfah ketika sel jantan membuahi betina. Hewan-hewan yang berkembang biak dari tanah tidaklah lahir kecuali dari benda cair, seperti serangga-serangga. Tidak (satu pun) dijumpai serangga yang tercipta selain dari air. Bahan (penciptaan) sama, akan tetapi rupa penciptaannya berbeda dengan perbedaan yang banyak.
﴾ فَمِنۡهُم مَّن يَمۡشِي عَلَىٰ بَطۡنِهِۦ ﴿ "Maka sebagian dari hewan itu ada yang berja-lan di atas perutnya," semisal ular dan sejenisnya ﴾ وَمِنۡهُم مَّن يَمۡشِي عَلَىٰ رِجۡلَيۡنِ ﴿ "dan sebagian berjalan dengan dua kaki," seperti manusia dan keba-nyakan jenis burung. ﴾ وَمِنۡهُم مَّن يَمۡشِي عَلَىٰٓ أَرۡبَعٖۚ ﴿ "Sedang sebagian (yang lain) berjalan dengan empat kaki," misalnya hewan-hewan ternak dan lain-lain. Perbedaan yang ada –walaupun pada asalnya satu (bahan penciptaan)– menunjukkan (kepastian) terlaksananya kehendak Allah dan kekuasaanNya yang merata. Karena inilah Allah berfir-man, ﴾ يَخۡلُقُ ٱللَّهُ مَا يَشَآءُۚ ﴿ "Allah menciptakan sesuatu yang dikehendakiNya," maksudnya Dia menciptakan para makhlukNya sesuai bentuk-bentuk yang dikehendakiNya.
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيۡءٖ قَدِيرٞ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu," sebagaimana Allah menurunkan hujan di bumi, bentuk penyerbukan yang satu jenis dan induknya satu yaitu tanah se-mentara keturunan-keturunannya memiliki jenis dan sifat yang berbeda-beda,
﴾ وَفِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ قِطَعٞ مُّتَجَٰوِرَٰتٞ وَجَنَّٰتٞ مِّنۡ أَعۡنَٰبٖ وَزَرۡعٞ وَنَخِيلٞ صِنۡوَانٞ وَغَيۡرُ صِنۡوَانٖ يُسۡقَىٰ بِمَآءٖ وَٰحِدٖ وَنُفَضِّلُ بَعۡضَهَا عَلَىٰ بَعۡضٖ فِي ٱلۡأُكُلِۚ إِنَّ فِي ذَٰلِكَ لَأٓيَٰتٖ لِّقَوۡمٖ يَعۡقِلُونَ 4 ﴿
"Dan di bumi ini terdapat bagian-bagian yang berdampingan, dan kebun-kebun anggur, tanaman-tanaman dan pohon kurma yang berca-bang dan yang tidak bercabang, disirami dengan air yang sama. Kami melebihkan sebagian tanam-tanaman itu atas sebagian yang lain tentang rasanya. Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu terdapat tanda-tanda (kebesaran Allah) bagi kaum yang berpikir." (Ar-Ra'd: 4).
Allah's Power in His creation of the Animals
Allah mentions His complete and almighty power to create all the different kinds of animals with their various forms, colors and ways of moving and stopping, from one kind of water.
فَمِنْهُمْ مَّن يَمْشِى عَلَى بَطْنِهِ
(Of them there are some that creep on their bellies,) like snakes and so on;
وَمِنهُمْ مَّن يَمْشِى عَلَى رِجْلَيْنِ
(and some that walk on two legs,) like humans and birds;
وَمِنْهُمْ مَّن يَمْشِى عَلَى أَرْبَعٍ
(and some that walk on four,) like cattle and all kinds of animals. Allah says:
يَخْلُقُ اللَّهُ مَا يَشَآءُ
(Allah creates what He wills.) meaning by His power, because what He wills happens and what He does not will does not happen. So he says:
إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
(Verily, Allah is able to do all things.)
Si Allāh ay lumikha sa bawat umuusad sa balat ng lupa na hayop mula sa isang punlay. Mayroon sa kanila na naglalakad sa tiyan nito nang pagapang gaya ng mga ahas, mayroon sa kanila na naglalakad sa dalawang paa gaya ng tao at ibon, at mayroon sa kanila na naglalakad sa apat gaya ng mga hayupan. Lumilikha si Allāh ng anumang niloloob Niya kabilang sa nabanggit Niya at kabilang sa hindi Niya binanggit. Tunay na si Allāh sa bawat bagay ay May-kakayahan: walang nagpapawalang-kakayahan sa Kanya na anuman.
E Allāh ha creato tutte le creature della terra, a partire dagli animali, da un fiotto: alcuni camminano sul ventre, strisciando, come i serpenti, mentre altri camminano su due gambe, come l'uomo e l'uccello, e alcuni di loro camminano su quattro zampe, come il bestiame. Allāh crea ciò che vuole di ciò che è stato menzionato e di ciò che non è stato menzionato. In verità, Allāh è Onnipotente, nulla Gli è impossibile.
Allah telah menciptakan semua jenis makhluk yang berjalan di muka bumi ini berasal dari mani. Sebagian dari makhluk itu ada yang berjalan di atas perutnya dengan merayap seperti ular, sebagiannya berjalan dengan dua kaki seperti manusia dan burung, sedangkan sebagian yang lain berjalan dengan empat kaki seperti binatang ternak. Allah menciptakan apa yang Dia kehendaki, baik yang telah disebutkan itu ataupun belum disebutkan, sesungguhnya Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu, tiada sesuatu pun yang membuat-Nya lemah.
Yüce Allah, yeryüzündeki canlıların tamamını bir nutfeden yaratmıştır. Onlardan kimi yılan gibi sürünerek karnı üzerinde hareket eder, kimi insan ve kuş gibi iki ayağının üzerinde yürür ve kimi de koyun ve sığır gibi dört ayağının üzerinde yürür. Yüce Allah zikredilenler ve zikredilmeyenlerden dilediği canlıları yaratır. Şüphesiz Allah, her şeye güç yetirendir. Hiçbir şey O'nu aciz bırakamaz.
Allah a créé tout animal se déplaçant sur Terre d’une goutte de sperme. Certaines espèces, à l’image des serpents, se déplacent en rampant sur leurs ventres, d’autres sur deux pattes, comme les êtres humains et les oiseaux, et d’autres encore sur quatre pattes, comme le bétail. Allah crée ce qu’Il veut parmi les créatures qu’Il a susmentionnées et parmi de nombreuses autres qu’Il n’a pas mentionnées.
Allah a pouvoir sur toute chose et rien ne Lui est impossible.
45- Allah, bütün canlıları sudan yaratmıştır. Onlardan bazısı karnı üzerinde yürür, bazısı iki ayak üzerinde yürür, bazısı da dört ayak üzerinde yürür. Allah dilediğini yaratır. Şüphesiz Allah, her şeye güç yetirendir.
45. Yüce Allah, yeryüzünde bulunan ve kullarının müşahade ettikleri bütün canlı varlıkları kendisinin yaratmış olduğu gerçeğine dikkatleri çekmektedir. “Allah bütün canlıları sudan yaratmıştır.” Bu canlıların tümünün ana maddesi sudur. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Biz canlı her şeyi sudan yarattık.”(el-Enbiyâ, 21/30) Birbirinden doğup üreyen canlıların ana maddesi, erkeğin dişiyi aşıladığı nutfe suyudur. Yerden var olan canlılar ise ancak sulu, nemli yerlerden var olurlar. Haşerat gibi. Su olmaksızın var olan hiçbir canlı türü yoktur. Ana madde bir, fakat hilkat şekli farklı ve pek çoktur. “Onlardan bazısı” yılan ve benzeri sürüngenler “karnı üzerinde yürür. Bazısı” insanlar ve kuşlar gibi “iki ayak üzerinde yürür. Bazısı da” davarlar ve benzerleri gibi “dört ayak üzerinde yürür.” Asıllarının bir olmasına rağmen bunların farklı farklı oluşu, Yüce Allah’ın meşîetinin etkinliğine, kudretinin her şeyi kuşattığına delildir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah dilediğini yaratır.” Dilediği yaratıkları dilediği şekil ve sıfatlara sahip olarak var eder. “Şüphesiz Allah her şeye güç yetirendir.” O yeryüzüne yağmuru indirmiştir. Yağmur tek bir aşı türüdür. Ana durumunda olan ise yerdir. Bunun evlatlarının ise türleri ve nitelikleri alabildiğine farklıdır:“Yeryüzünde birbirine bitişik kara parçaları, üzüm bağları, ekinler ve çatallı çatalsız hurmalıklar vardır ki hepsi bir su ile sulanır, ama biz onlardan bir kısmını yemiş bakımından diğer bir kısmına üstün kılarız. Şüphesiz bunlarda aklını kullananlar için ibretler vardır.”(er-Ra’d, 13/4)
Al-lah ha creado todo lo que camina sobre la faz de la Tierra partir de una gota de esperma. Algunos caminan arrastrándose sobre sus vientres, como las serpientes, mientras que otros caminan sobre dos pies, como los humanos y los pájaros, mientras que otros caminan sobre cuatro patas, como el ganado. Al-lah crea lo que Él desea, tanto las cosas mencionadas como las no mencionadas. Ciertamente, Él todo lo puede, nada está fuera de Su capacidad.
Verily, I revealed clear verses unto Muhammad peace be upon him, wherein there is no ambiguity. Allah guides whoever He wishes to the straight path in which there is no deviance, which in turn leads him to paradise.
Talaga ngang nagpababa Kami kay Muḥammad – ang basbas at ang pagbati ng kapayapaan ay sumakanya – ng mga tandang maliwanag na tagapaggabay sa daan ng katotohanan. Si Allāh ay nagtutuon sa sinumang niloloob Niya tungo sa isang daang tuwid na walang kabaluktutan doon, kaya nagpaparating sa kanya ang daang iyon tungo sa Paraiso.
"Sesungguhnya Kami telah menurunkan ayat-ayat yang men-jelaskan. Dan Allah memberi petunjuk kepada siapa yang dikehen-dakiNya kepada jalan yang lurus." (An-Nur: 46).
(46) Maksudnya, sungguh Kami telah merahmati hamba-hamba Kami dan menurunkan kepada mereka ayat-ayat yang terang, yaitu begitu jelas petunjuknya tentang seluruh orientasi-orientasi syar'i dan adab-adab yang terpuji serta berbagai pengeta-huan yang sarat petunjuk sehingga menjadi jelaslah jalan-jalan tersebut, menjadi jelaslah (perbedaan) antara petunjuk dari kese-satan, dan hidayah dari kesesatan. Tiada tersisa sedikit syubhat pun untuk membatalkan hal yang berkaitan dengannya, sehingga tiada suatu syubhat sekecil apa pun (yang dapat dijadikan pegangan) oleh orang yang ingin merontokkannya dan tidak ada kerancuan bagi pencari kebenaran. Karena ia turun dari Dzat Yang Mahasem-purna ilmu, rahmat dan penjelasanNya, tidak ada penjelasan (yang lebih terang) setelah penjelasanNya. Tujuannya, agar binasalah orang yang binasa dengan keterangan yang nyata dan (supaya) tetap hiduplah orang yang hidup dengan bukti yang nyata.
﴾ وَٱللَّهُ يَهۡدِي مَن يَشَآءُ ﴿ "Dan Allah memberi petunjuk kepada siapa yang dikehendakiNya," dari kalangan orang-orang yang (sebelumnya) telah diputuskan ketetapan baik baginya dan berpijak b e n a r ﴾ إِلَىٰ صِرَٰطٖ مُّسۡتَقِيمٖ ﴿ "kepada jalan yang lurus," yaitu jalan yang terang (yang pintas) yang menghantarkan kepada Allah dan kepada tempat kemuliaanNya (surga), jalan yang berisi ilmu tentang kebenaran dan pengutamaan serta pengamalan kebenaran. Allah memerata-kan keterangan yang sempurna bagi semua makhlukNya dan mengistimewakan dengan (pemberian) hidayah bagi orang-orang yang Dia kehendaki. Inilah karunia dan kebaikanNya. Dan karunia Allah tidak akan terputus. Itulah keadilanNya, memotong hujjah bagi orang yang berdalih. Allah lebih mengetahui di mana mele-takkan sumber-sumber kebaikanNya.
Abbiamo rivelato a Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui ﷺ, versetti chiari non contengono ambiguità, tali versetti indicano la retta via, e Allāh guida chi vuole a tale Retta Via, priva di tortuosità, affinché quella Via lo conduca al Paradiso.
Le revelé aleyas claras a Mujámmad r en donde no hay ambigüedad. Al-lah guía a quien Él desea por el camino recto en el que no hay desviación, lo que a su vez conduce al paraíso.
Kami telah menurunkan kepada Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- ayat-ayat yang jelas yang menunjukkan jalan kebenaran. Allah menuntun siapa yang Dia kehendaki ke jalan lurus yang tidak menyimpang, sehingga jalan itu mengantarkannya ke surga.
To all appearances, this is a world of multiplicity. Basing their belief on this view, the people of ancient times assumed the creators of all the numerous things of this world to be numerous themselves. But one who deeply observes nature finds that a certain uniformity is hidden in all its apparent multiplicity and diversity; this observation gives an entirely different hue to previous assumptions. There are many different kinds of animals. But, an in-depth study shows that the underlying biological system of all animals is uniform. Given these facts, the multiplicity and diversity of life around us must be regarded as a miracle of nature’s creation. Things which, seen from one angle, appear to manifest the multiplicity of creation, observed from another angle, demonstrate the proof of the unity of creation. The present world is the one in which one has to discover reality amidst falsity. Here, one has to set oneself above things that are deceptive in order to perceive the Truth. Man has been given wisdom solely for this purpose. Only one who properly uses this divine torch of wisdom shall find the right path, while one who does not, shall descend into a state of moral chaos.
46- Andolsun ki Biz açıklayıcı âyetler indirdik. Allah dilediğini dosdoğru yola iletir.
46. Yani andolsun ki biz kullarımıza acıdık da onlara bütün şer’î maksatlara, övülmeye değer adaba ve dosdoğru bilgilere açıkça delâlet eden apaçık belgeler indirdik. Böylelikle izlemeleri gereken yol açıklık kazanmış, hak batıldan, hidâyet de sapıklıktan ayırt edilmiş oldu. Ortada batıl peşinde olanın tutunabileceği en ufak bir şüphe, doğruyu bulmak isteyenin içinden çıkamayacağı en basit bir husus kalmamıştır. Çünkü bu apaçık âyetler, ilmi kâmil, rahmeti kâmil, açıklaması kamil olan yüce Zat tarafından indirilmiştir. Onun açıklaması ötesinde bir açıklama düşünülemez. Bunlar “helâk olan kişi apaçık bir delil üzere helâk olsun, hayatta kalan kişi ise apaçık bir delil üzere yaşasın diyedir.”(el-Enfal, 8/42)“Allah dilediğini” kendisi hakkında güzel takdirde bulunulmuş ve güzel makama ulaşacağı hükmü verilmiş kimseleri “dosdoğru yola iletir.” Yani gâyet açık, kısa yoldan maksada ulaştıran, hakka vardıran, O’nun lütuf ve ihsan yurduna götüren yola iletir. Bu yol hakkı bilmeyi, hakkı tercih edip gereğince amel etmeyi içerir. Yüce Allah genel olarak bütün insanlar hakkında beyanı eksiksiz ortaya koymuş, hidâyeti ise dilediğine tahsis etmiştir. Bu tahsis O’nun lütuf ve ihsanından dolayıdır. Keremi sonsuz olan Rabbimizin lütfu elbette ki kesilmez, tükenmez. Açıklamayaı herkese yönelik yapmış olması ise O’nun adaletinin bir gereğidir ve Allah’a karşı delil koymaya kalkışacak olanlara, ileri sürecekleri bir delil bırakmamak maksadına matuftur. Allah, ihsan ve lütuflarını nerelere bırakacağını en iyi bilendir.
Andolsun biz, Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'e hak yola götüren apaçık ayetler indirdik. Yüce Allah, dilediği kimseyi içerisinde hiçbir eğrilik olmayan dosdoğru yola iletir ve bu yol o kimseyi Cennet'e ulaştırır.
Gospodar je objavio Poslaniku Muhammedu, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, jasne dokaze koji ukazuju na put istine. Svevišnji Allah upućuje na Pravu stazu, u kojoj nema devijacije, onog koga On hoće od robova Svojih, te ga ona odvede do dženneta.
Nous avons révélé à Muħammad des versets clairs sans ambigüité, et Allah facilite à qui Il veut d’emprunter un chemin droit ne comportant aucune tortuosité et menant au Paradis.
Quả thật, TA đã ban xuống cho Muhammad những câu Kinh minh bạch để chỉ ra con đường đến với chân lý. Allah muốn hướng dẫn ai đến với con đường ngay thẳng không cong quẹo là quyền của Ngài và con đường đó sẽ dẫn lối đến Thiên Đàng.
And the hypocrites say, “We have believed in Allah and the Messenger, and obeyed Allah and His Messenger”, then a group from among them turns away. So after claiming to have faith in Allah and His Messenger and obeying them, in reality they do not obey Allah and His Messenger in fulfilling the command to jihad in Allah’s way, and the like. In truth, those who turn away from the obedience of Allah and His Messenger are not believers, despite claiming to be.
Và nhóm Munafiq bảo: Chúng tôi đã tin tưởng Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài, xin tuân lệnh Allah và tuân lệnh Thiên Sứ của Ngài, tuy nhiên vẫn có đám người của chúng quay lưng bỏ đi quyết không tuân lệnh Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài về việc Jihad vì chính nghĩa của Allah và luôn cả những việc khác, vậy mà chúng đã tuyên bố phục tùng Allah và Thiên Sứ. Nhóm người đó nào có đức tin khi chúng nghịch lệnh Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài cho dù chúng có tự nhận mình là người có dức tin.
Nagsasabi ang mga mapagpaimbabaw: "Sumampalataya kami kay Allāh at sumampalataya Kami sa Sugo, at tumalima Kami kay Allāh at tumalima Kami sa Sugo Niya." Pagkatapos ay may tumatalikod na isang pangkatin kabilang sa kanila kaya hindi tumatalima ang mga iyon kay Allāh at sa Sugo Niya sa pag-uutos ng pakikibaka sa landas ni Allāh at ng iba pa matapos na pag-aangkin ng mga iyon na pananampalataya kay Allāh at sa Sugo Niya at pagtalima sa kanilang dalawa. Ang mga tumatalikod na iyon sa pagtalima kay Allāh at sa Sugo Niya ay hindi ang mga mananampalataya, kahit pa nagpahayag sila na sila raw ay mga mananampalataya.
The Treachery of the Hypocrites and the Attitude of the Believers
Allah tells us about the characteristics of the hypocrites who show one thing while hiding another, and who say with their tongues,
آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَبِالرَّسُولِ وَأَطَعْنَا ثُمَّ يَتَوَلَّى فَرِيقٌ مِّنْهُمْ مِّن بَعْدِ ذلِكَ
("We have believed in Allah and in the Messenger, and we obey," then a party of them turn away thereafter,) meaning, their actions contradict their deeds, and they say that which they do not do. Allah says:
وَمَآ أُوْلَـئِكَ بِالْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(such are not believers.)
وَإِذَا دُعُواْ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ لِيَحْكُمَ بَيْنَهُمْ
(And when they are called to Allah and His Messenger, to judge between them...) means, when they are asked to follow the guidance which Allah has revealed to His Messenger , they turn away and are too arrogantly proud of themselves to follow him. This is like the Ayah:
أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ يَزْعُمُونَ أَنَّهُمْ ءَامَنُواْ بِمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكَ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ مِن قَبْلِكَ
(Have you not seen those who claim that they believe in that which has been sent down to you, and that which was sent down before you,) until His saying:
رَأَيْتَ الْمُنَـفِقِينَ يَصُدُّونَ عَنكَ صُدُوداً
(you see the hypocrites turn away from you with aversion) 4: 60-61.
وَإِن يَكُنْ لَّهُمُ الْحَقُّ يَأْتُواْ إِلَيْهِ مُذْعِنِينَ
(But if the truth is on their side, they come to him willingly with submission.) means, if the ruling will be in their favor and not against them, then they will come and will listen and obey, which is what is meant by the phrase
مُذْعِنِينَ
(willingly with submission.) But if the ruling will go against him, he turns away and demands something that goes against the truth, and he prefers to refer for judgement to someone other than the Prophet so that his false claims may prevail. His acceptance in the beginning was not because he believed that it was the truth, but because it happened to be in accordance with his desires. So when the truth went against what he was hoping for, he turned away from it. Allah said:
أَفِى قُلُوبِهِمْ مَّرَضٌ
(Is there a disease in their hearts...) meaning, their situation cannot be anything else, they must necessarily have a disease in their hearts, or else they have some doubts about the religion, or they are afraid that Allah and His Messenger will be unjust in their ruling against them. Whichever it is, it is pure disbelief, and Allah knows which of these characteristics each one of them has. d
بَلْ أُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الظَّـلِمُونَ
(Nay, it is they themselves who are the wrongdoers.) means, they are the evildoers who commit immoral actions, and Allah and His Messenger are innocent of the injustice and unfairness that they imagine; exalted be Allah and His Messenger above such a thing. Then Allah tells us about the attributes of the believers who respond to Allah and His Messenger and who seek no other way apart from the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of His Messenger . Allah says:
إِنَّمَا كَانَ قَوْلَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِذَا دُعُواْ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ لِيَحْكُمَ بَيْنَهُمْ أَن يَقُولُواْ سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا
(The only saying of the faithful believers, when they are called to Allah and His Messenger, to judge between them, is that they say: "We hear and we obey".) meaning, to hear to obey. Allah describes them as having attained success, which is achieving what one wants and being saved from what one fears. So Allah says:
وَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْمُفْلِحُونَ
(And such are the successful.) Concerning the Ayah:
أَن يَقُولُواْ سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا
(they say: "We hear and we obey".), Qatadah said: "We were told that when `Ubadah bin As-Samit, who had been present at Al-`Aqabah and at Badr, and was one of the leaders of the Ansar, was dying, he said to his nephew Junadah bin Abi Umayyah: `Shall I not tell you what you must do and what is your due' He said, `Yes.' He said: `You have to listen and obey when times are easy and when they are hard, when you feel energetic and when you do not want to, and when you feel selfish. You have to train your tongue to speak the truth. Do not go against those who are in authority, unless they openly command you to commit acts of disobedience to Allah. Whenever you are commanded to do something that goes against the Book of Allah, then follow the Book of Allah."' Qatadah said: We were told that Abu Ad-Darda' said, "There is no Islam except through obedience to Allah, and no goodness except in Jama`ah. Sincerity is to Allah and His Messenger , and to the Khalifah and all the believers." He said: "And we were told that `Umar bin Al-Khattab, may Allah be pleased with him, used to say; `The bonds of Islam are La ilaha illallah, establishing prayer, paying Zakah and obeying those whom Allah has given authority over the affairs of the Muslims."' This was recorded by Ibn Abi Hatim. There are very many Hadiths and reports which state that it is obligatory to obey the Book of Allah, the Sunnah of His Messenger, the Rightly-Guided Khalifahs and the Imams when they command us to obey Allah; there are too many of these reports to quote them all here.
وَمَن يُطِعِ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ
(And whosoever obeys Allah and His Messenger,) in what he is commanded with, and avoid what he is forbidden,
وَيَخْشَ اللَّهَ
(fears Allah, ) means, for his past sins,
وَيَتَّقْهِ
(and has Taqwa of Him,) regarding sins he may commit in the future.
فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْفَآئِزُون
(such are the successful.) means, those who will attain all goodness and be saved from all evil in this world and the Hereafter.
Münafıklar; "Allah'a ve resulüne iman ettik, Allah'a ve resulüne itaat ettik." derler. Sonra onlardan bir grup yüz çevirir. Allah'a ve resulüne iman ve itaat ettikleri iddiasında bulunduktan sonra Allah yolunda cihat emri hususunda ve diğer emirlerde Allah'a ve resulüne itaat etmezler. Allah'a ve O'nun resulüne itaatten yüz çeviren bu kimseler iman ettikleri iddiasında bulunsalar da Mümin değillerdir.
Lalu orang-orang munafik itu berkata, "Kami telah beriman kepada Allah dan Rasul dan kami menaati Allah dan Rasul-Nya." Kemudian sekelompok dari mereka berpaling sesudah itu, mereka sama sekali tidak menaati Allah dan Rasul-Nya dalam perintah jihad di jalan Allah atau selainnya, padahal sebelumnya mereka mengklaim bahwa diri mereka beriman kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya serta taat kepada keduanya. Sungguh, sekali-kali orang-orang yang berpaling dari ketaatan kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya itu bukanlah orang-orang yang beriman meskipun mereka mengaku bahwa mereka beriman.
47- “Biz Allah’a ve Rasûle iman ve itaat ettik” derler. Ondan sonra da içlerinden bir grup yüz çevirir. İşte onlar mü’min değildirler.
48- Onlar, aralarında hükmetmesi için Allah'a ve Rasûlüne çağrıldıklarında bir de bakarsın ki içlerinden bir grup hemen yüz çevirir.
49- Ama hak kendi lehlerinde ise sürat ve itaatle ona gelirler.
50- Acaba bunların kalplerinde hastalık mı var yahut şüpheye mi düştüler? Yoksa Allah ve Rasûlü onlara haksızlık eder diye mi korkuyorlar? Hayır, onlar zalimlerin ta kendileridir.
47. Yüce Allah kalbinde hastalık, iman zayıflığı yahut münafıklık, şüphe ve pek az bir ilim bulunan zalimlerin halini haber vermekte, onların dilleri ile Allah’a iman ettiklerini ve itaate bağlı olduklarını ileri sürdükten sonra dediklerinin gereğini yerine getirmediklerini, onlardan bir bölümünün de itaatten alabildiğine yüz çevirdiklerini haber vermektedir. Buna delil de Yüce Allah’ın (bir sonraki âyet-i kerimede gelen): “içlerinden bir grup hemen yüz çevirir” buyruğudur. Çünkü geri dönen bir kimsenin tekrar dönme ve geri dönüp arkada bıraktığı şeye bilâhere yönelme ihtimali vardır. Burada sözü edilenler ise yüz çevirmektedirler. Oraya doğru bir dönüşleri ve arkaya bıraktıkları şeye dönüp bakmaları söz konusu değildir. Bu halin, Allah’a iman ve itaat ettiğini iddia etmekle birlikte imanı zayıf pek çok kimsenin durumuna uygun düştüğünü gördüğümüz gibi bu gibi kimselerin, pek çok ibadeti özellikle de zekât, farz ve müstehab infaklar, Allah yolunda cihad vb. gibi çoğu kimseye ağır gelen ibadetleri ifa etmediklerini de görüyoruz.
48. “Onlar, aralarında hükmetmesi için Allah'a ve Rasûlüne çağrıldıklarında” yani onlarla herhangi bir kimse arasında başkasının hükmünü gerektiren bir anlaşmazlık ortaya çıkar da Allah ve Rasûlünün hükmüne çağırılırarsa “yüz çevirir” ve cahiliye hükmünü isterler; şer’î olmayan hükümleri ve kanunları şer’î hükümlere üstün tutarlar. Bunun sebebi, haksız olduklarını ve şeriatın ancak gerçeğe uygun hüküm verdiğini bilmeleridir.
49. “Ama hak kendi lehlerinde ise sürat ve itaatle ona” şeriatın hükmüne “gelirler.” Bu gelişleri verilecek hükmün, şeri bir hüküm oluşundan dolayı değildir. Bunun sebebi, bu hükmün hevâlarına uygun düşmesidir. O nedenle onlar, o hükme süratle ve itaatle gitseler bile bu durumları ile övülmezler. Çünkü gerçek kul, sevdiği hususlarda da hoşlanmadığı hususlarda da kendisini sevindiren güzel hallerde de üzücü hallerde de hakka uyan kimsedir. Şeriata hevâsına uygun düştüğünde uyan, hevâsına muhalefet ettiğinde ise onu bir kenara atan ve hevâsını şeriattan öne geçiren bir kimse ise gerçekte Allah’ın kulu değildir.
50. Yüce Allah, şer’i hükümden yüz çevirmeleri dolayısıyla onları kınayarak şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Acaba bunların kalplerinde hastalık mı var?” Kalplerini sağlıklı halinden uzaklaştırıp fonksiyonunu ortadan kaldıran ve bunun sonucunda da kalplerini kendisine faydalı şeylerden yüz çevirip zarar verecek şeylere yönelecek hale sokan bir rahatsızlıkları mı var? “Yahut şüpheye mi düştüler?” Allah ve Rasûlünün hükmü dolayısıyla kalpleri tereddüde düştü yahut tedirgin mi oldu ki hak ile hükmetmeyecek diye onu itham ediyorlar? “Yoksa Allah ve Rasûlü kendilerine haksızlık eder diye mi korkuyorlar?” Haklarında zalimce hüküm vereceğinden mi endişe ediyorlar? Asıl bu, onların vasfıdır. “Hayır, onlar zalimlerin ta kendileridir.” Allah ve Rasûlünün hükmüne gelince o, son derece adaletlidir ve hikmete uygundur:“Yakin sahibi bir toplum için kimin hükmü Allah’ın hükmünden daha güzel olabilir ki?”(el-Maide, 5/50)
u âyet-i kerimelerde imanın, beraberinde amel bulunmayan kuru bir sözden ibaret olmadığına delil vardır. Bundan dolayı itaattan yüz çevirenin iman sahibi olmadığı, ayrıca Allah ve Rasûlü’nün hükmüne her durumda bağlı kalmanın farz olduğu dile getirilmektedir. Eğer kişi Allah ve Rasûlünün hükmüne itaat etmeyecek olursa, o takdirde bu, kalpteki bir hastalığa, imandaki bir şüphe ve tereddüde delildir. Diğer taraftan şeriatın hükümleri hakkında kötü zan beslemek, onların adalet ve hikmete aykırı olduklarını düşünmek de haramdır.
üce Allah, şer’î hükümlerden yüz çevirenlerin durumunu söz konusu ettikten sonra övgüye mazhar olan mü’minlerin halini söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:
Dvoličnjaci tvrde da vjeruju u Sveznajućeg Allaha i u Poslanika, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, te da su poslušni Allahu i Njegovom Poslaniku, a zatim se neki od njih otuđe – nisu poslušni Gospodaru ni Poslaniku glede zapovijesti o vođenju borbe na Allahovu putu i glede drugih vjerskih naredbi, premda tvrde da vjeruju u Allaha i Poslanika i da su poslušni. To nisu vjernici, makar tvrdili da vjeruju.
"Dan mereka berkata, 'Kami telah beriman kepada Allah dan Rasul, dan kami menaati (keduanya).' Kemudian sebagian dari mereka berpaling sesudah itu. Sekali-kali mereka itu bukanlah orang-orang yang beriman. Dan apabila mereka dipanggil kepada Allah dan RasulNya, agar Rasul itu menghukum (mengadili) di antara mereka, tiba-tiba sebagian dari mereka menolak untuk datang. Tetapi jika keputusan itu untuk (kemaslahatan) mereka, maka mereka datang kepada Rasul dengan patuh. Apakah (ketidak-datangan mereka itu karena) dalam hati mereka ada penyakit, atau (karena) mereka ragu-ragu ataukah (karena) takut kalau-kalau Allah dan RasulNya berlaku zhalim kepada mereka? Sebenarnya, mereka itulah orang-orang yang zhalim." (An-Nur: 47-50).
(47) Allah تعالى mengabarkan keadaan orang-orang yang zhalim, (yaitu) orang-orang yang di dalam hatinya terdapat penya-kit, kelemahan iman, nifak, keraguan dan kelesuan. Allah menge-tahui bahwa mereka mengucapkan dengan lisan-lisan mereka, (berencana) berpegang teguh dengan beriman dan taat kepada Allah. Tapi, kemudian mereka tidak melaksanakan apa yang telah mereka katakan. Sekelompok dari mereka berpaling secara keter-laluan, berdasarkan Firman Allah, ﴾ وَّهُم مُّعۡرِضُونَ ﴿ "sedang mereka berpaling." Sesungguhnya orang yang berpaling terkadang punya niatan untuk kembali kepada sesuatu yang telah dia tinggalkan. Namun, orang yang telah berpaling ini (benar-benar) telah mem-belok, tidak ada (niat) untuk menoleh dan melihat apa yang telah dia campakkan. Anda memperhatikan keadaan ini bersesuaian dengan kondisi mayoritas orang yang mengklaim diri beriman dan taat kepada Allah, padahal dia seorang yang lemah imannya. Anda menyaksikannya tidak mau melaksanakan kebanyakan dari ibadah-ibadah, khususnya ibadah yang memberatkan banyak orang seperti membayar zakat, infak yang wajib dan sunnah, jihad di jalan Allah, dan lain-lain.
(48) ﴾ وَإِذَا دُعُوٓاْ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦ لِيَحۡكُمَ بَيۡنَهُمۡ ﴿ "Dan apabila mereka dipanggil kepada Allah dan RasulNya, agar Rasul itu menghukum (mengadili) di antara mereka," maksudnya bila terjadi di antara mereka dengan seseorang tarik menarik tentang (kepastian) hukum, lalu mereka telah diseru untuk berhukum dengan hukum Allah dan Rasulnya ﴾ إِذَا فَرِيقٞ مِّنۡهُم مُّعۡرِضُونَ ﴿ "tiba-tiba sebagian dari mereka menolak untuk datang," maksudnya mereka menginginkan hukum-hukum jahiliyah dan lebih mengutamakan hukum undang-undang (konvensional) yang tidak sesuai dengan ajaran agama daripada hukum-hukum syar'i. Karena mereka tahu bahwa kebenaran akan menyalahkan mereka dan syariat Allah tidak menetapkan hukum kecuali yang selaras dengan fakta yang tejadi.
(49) ﴾ وَإِن يَكُن لَّهُمُ ٱلۡحَقُّ يَأۡتُوٓاْ إِلَيۡهِ ﴿ "Tetapi jika keputusan itu untuk (ke-maslahatan) mereka, maka mereka datang kepada Rasul," maksudnya kepada hukum syar'i ﴾ مُذۡعِنِينَ ﴿ "dengan patuh," bukan karena kete-tapan itu adalah hukum syar'i, akan tetapi hanyalah karena kepu-tusan tersebut selaras dengan hawa nafsu mereka. Dalam hal ini, mereka bukan termasuk orang-orang yang (patut) dipuji, walaupun mereka datang kepada beliau dengan patuh. Karena, hamba yang sejati, adalah insan yang mengikuti kebenaran, pada masalah yang dia suka atau yang dia benci, yang menyenangkan atau yang me-nyedihkannya.
Adapun orang-orang yang mengikuti syariat ketika sejalan dengan hawa nafsunya dan mencampakkannya ketika bertentangan dengan dirinya, lebih mengedepankan nafsunya di atas syariat, maka dia bukanlah seorang hamba yang hakiki.
(50) Allah berfirman dalam nada celaan terhadap mereka atas pembelokan mereka dari hukum syar'i ﴾ أَفِي قُلُوبِهِم مَّرَضٌ ﴿ "Apakah dalam hati mereka ada penyakit," yaitu penyakit yang mengeluarkan hati dari kesehatannya, menghilangkan sensitivitasnya, sehingga dia bagaikan orang yang sakit yang menolak hal-hal yang ber-manfaat bagi dirinya dan (justru) mengarah kepada sesuatu yang dapat mencelakakannya ﴾ أَمِ ٱرۡتَابُوٓاْ ﴿ "atau (karena) mereka ragu-ragu," maksudnya mereka ragu dan hati mereka bimbang mengenai hukum Allah dan RasulNya, dan mereka melancarkan tuduhan bahwa RasulNya tidak menghukumi secara benar, ﴾ أَمۡ يَخَافُونَ أَن يَحِيفَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَيۡهِمۡ وَرَسُولُهُۥۚ ﴿ "ataukah (karena) takut kalau-kalau Allah dan RasulNya berlaku zhalim kepada mereka," maksudnya menetapkan keputusan hukum atas mereka dengan hukuman yang zhalim dan curang. Sesung-guhnya, inilah sifat-sifat mereka, ﴾ بَلۡ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلظَّٰلِمُونَ ﴿ "sebenarnya, mereka itulah orang-orang yang zhalim." Adapun hukum Allah dan RasulNya, pastilah berada di level puncak keadilan dan kebenaran serta selaras dengan hikmah. Allah berfirman,
﴾ وَمَنۡ أَحۡسَنُ مِنَ ٱللَّهِ حُكۡمٗا لِّقَوۡمٖ يُوقِنُونَ 50 ﴿
"Dan (hukum) siapakah yang lebih baik daripada (hukum) Allah bagi orang-orang yang yakin." (Al-Ma`idah: 50).
Pada ayat-ayat ini terdapat dalil bahwa iman tidaklah seke-dar ucapan (sehingga perlu disertai dengan amalan). Karena itu, Allah meniadakan keimanan dari seseorang yang telah berpaling dari ketaatan dan kewajiban tunduk kepada hukum Allah dan RasulNya pada setiap keadaan, dan bahwasanya orang yang tidak patuh kepadanya (hukum itu), menandakan (eksistensi) penyakit pada hatinya dan keraguan dalam keimanannya, dan bahwa diha-ramkan berburuk sangka terhadap hukum-hukum syariat, dengan menyangka bahwa hukum syariat berseberangan dengan spirit keadilan dan hikmah.
Dan setelah menyebutkan keadaan orang-orang yang telah berpaling dari hukum syar'i, Dia lalu menyebut-kan keadaan orang-orangorang Mukmin yang terpuji.
Allah berfirman,
Gli ipocriti dicono: "Abbiamo creduto in Allāh e abbiamo creduto nel Suo Messaggero", e: "Abbiamo obbedito ad Allāh e abbiamo obbedito al Suo Messaggero", e poi alcuni di loro rinnegano e non obbediscono ad Allāh né al Suo Messaggero sulla questione della Lotta per la causa di Allāh e altro, dopo aver affermato di credere in Allāh e nel Suo Messaggero e di essere obbedienti. Coloro che hanno rifiutato di obbedire ad Allāh e al Suo Messaggero non sono credenti, anche se affermano di essere credenti.
Los hipócritas dicen: “Hemos creído en Al-lah y en el Mensajero, y hemos obedecido a Al-lah y a Su Mensajero”, pero luego un grupo de ellos se aparta. Entonces, después de haber declarado tener fe en Al-lah y en Su Mensajero y obedecerles, en realidad no obedecen a Al-lah y Su Mensajero, ya que no cumplen con la obligación de alistarse en el ejército (yihad) en el camino de Al-lah, entre otras. En verdad, aquellos que se apartan de la obediencia de Al-lah y Su Mensajero no son creyentes, aunque afirmen serlo.
Les hypocrites disent: Nous croyons en Allah et au Messager. Nous obéissons à Allah et au Messager. Ensuite, certains parmi eux font volte-face et n’obéissent ni à Allah ni au Messager lorsqu’il s’agit de combattre pour la cause d’Allah et de se plier à d’autres obligations alors que pourtant, ils prétendent croire en Allah et au Messager et leur obéir. Ces gens-là ne sont assurément pas croyants même s’ils prétendent l’être.
Lorsqu’on appelle ces hypocrites à se soumettre à Allah et au Messager afin que celui-ci tranche leurs litiges, ils se détournent et leur hypocrisie leur fait refuser le jugement.
Si estos hipócritas son llamados a Al-lah y al Mensajero para que el Mensajero pueda emitir Juicio entre ellos en asuntos que disputan entre sí, rechazarán Su juicio debido a su hipocresía.
And if these hypocrites are called to Allah and the Messenger so that the Messenger can pass Judgement between them in matters they dispute among themselves, they will reject his Judgement due to their hypocrisy.
Và khi có lời mời nhóm người Munafiq đến với Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài để Người phân xử sự tranh chấp giữa họ thì một nhóm người trong họ không chấp nhận lời phân xử đó vì tấm lòng ngụy tạo của họ.
Apabila orang-orang munafik itu dipanggil kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya, agar Rasul menetapkan keputusan dan mengadili perkara yang mereka saling berselisih di dalamnya, tiba-tiba mereka menolak dan berpaling dari keputusannya lantaran sifat kemunafikan mereka.
Budu li dvoličnjaci pozvani Allahu i tome da im Poslanik Njegov presudi u njihovim nesuglasicama i sporovima, odjednom leđa okrenu, to više jer u srcu kriju licemjerstvo.
Kapag inanyayahan ang mga mapagpaimbabaw na ito tungo kay Allāh at sa Sugo upang humatol ang Sugo sa pagitan nila kaugnay sa naghihidwaan sila hinggil doon, biglang sila ay mga tagaayaw sa kahatulan nito dahil sa pagpapaimbabaw nila.
Bu münafıklar; anlaşmazlığa düştükleri şeylerde aralarında peygamberin hüküm vermesi için Allah'a ve resulüne çağrıldıkları zaman, onlar nifakları sebebiyle onun hükmünden yüz çevirirler.
Se questi ipocriti vengono invitati ad Allāh dal Suo Messaggero, in modo che il Messaggero giudichi sulle loro dispute, eccoli avversi al suo giudizio, a causa della loro ipocrisia.
Se pensano di avere ragione, e che venga giudicato in loro favore, vengono da lui sottomessi e umili.
Eğer onlar hakkın kendi lehine olduğunu ve hükmün kendi faydalarına olduğunu bilirlerse ona boyun eğerek gelirler.
Tetapi, jika mereka yakin bahwa kebenaran akan berpihak pada mereka dan bahwa keputusan Rasulullah itu akan mendatangkan kemaslahatan bagi mereka, mereka akan datang kepadanya dengan patuh dan tunduk.
Và khi chúng biết được mình làm đúng, chắc sẽ đạt được mục đích thì chúng liền nhanh nhẩu kéo nhau đến với bộ dạng tội nghiệp.
S’ils voient cependant que le jugement est en leur faveur, ils s’y soumettent.
Ali, znaju li da je pravda na njihovoj strani, tj. znaju li da će biti presuđeno u njihovu korist, ponizni i poslušni dolaze.
Sin embargo, si saben que la verdad está a su favor y que él juzgará a su favor, acudirán a él sumisos y humildes.
Yet if they know the truth to be in their favour, and that he will judge in their favour, they will come to him submissive and humble.
Kung nalaman nila na ang katotohanan ay ukol sa kanila at na siya ay hahatol para sa kapakanan nila, pupunta sila sa kanya habang mga nagpapaakay na mga nagpapasailalim.
Sa mga puso ng mga ito ba ay may karamdamang nananatili sa mga ito, o nagduda sila na siya ay Sugo ni Allāh, o nangangamba sila na mang-api si Allāh laban sa kanila at ang Sugo Niya sa kahatulan? Iyon ay hindi ukol sa anuman kabilang sa nabanggit. Bagkus dahil sa isang sakit sa mga sarili nila dahilan sa pag-ayaw nila sa kahatulan niya at pagmamatigas nila sa kanya.
Apakah dalam hati mereka ada penyakit yang terus-menerus menjangkitinya ataukah karena mereka ragu-ragu bahwa dia itu Rasulullah ataukah karena mereka takut kalau-kalau Allah dan Rasul-Nya berlaku zalim dalam menetapkan hukuman kepada mereka? Sungguh semua yang disebutkan ini bukanlah sebab berpalingnya mereka, namun sebabnya adalah penyakit yang ada dalam diri mereka yang disebabkan oleh sikap berpaling dan pembangkangan mereka dari hukum Rasulullah.
Chắc trong tim của nhóm người này có chứng bệnh hay họ sinh nghi Người có thật là Thiên Sứ của Allah hay không hoặc họ sợ bị Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài xử ép họ? Không, họ không bị bất cứ điều gì vừa nêu mà nguyên nhân chỉ vì họ ngoảnh mặt với giáo lý của Allah và chống đối Thiên Sứ của Ngài.
Onların kalplerinde orada sürekli olan bir hastalık mı var? Yoksa O'nun Allah'ın resulü olduğundan bir şüpheleri mi var? Ya da Allah'ın ve resulünün hükümde onlara haksızlık etmesinden mi korkuyorlar? Hayır! Bunun sebebi, zikredilen bu şeyler değildir. Aksine O'nun hükmünden yüz çevirmeleri ve O'na karşı inat etmeleri sebebi ile kendi nefislerindeki hastalıktır.
C'è forse una tenace malattia nei cuori di costoro, oppure dubitano che egli sia il Messaggero di Allāh, oppure hanno timore che Allāh e il Suo Messaggero giudichi ingiustamente a loro sfavore? Nulla di ciò che dicono è vero; al contrario, forse la causa della loro avversità al suo giudizio e della loro ostinazione è da ricercarsi nei loro animi.
Is there a chronic illness in the hearts of these people, or is it that they are in doubt as to whether he is the Messenger of Allah? Or is it that they fear Allah or His Messenger will wrong them in Judgement? No, it is none of the aforementioned, rather, it is because of a defect within their souls due to their turning away from his Judgement, and their opposition to him.
Commentary
These verses were revealed on a special occasion. Tabari and others have related the incident saying that there was a hypocrite by the name Bishr, who had some dispute and enmity with a Jew over a piece of land. The Jew suggested to him to take their dispute before the Holy Prophet ﷺ for the judgment, but Bishr, the hypocrite knew well that he was on the wrong and if the dispute was taken to the Holy Prophet ﷺ he will definitely decide the case on merit, and he will lose the case. So, he did not agree with the suggestion and instead asked the Jew to take it to Ka'b Ibn Ashraf, another Jew. On this point these verses were revealed. In verse; أَفِي قُلُوبِهِم مَّرَضٌ (Is there any malady in their hearts - 50) the disease of firm infidelity or the doubt on prophethood have been negated to point out that this doubt and infidelity were not the real cause of evasion to take the dispute in the court of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Although the infidelity and doubt on prophethood among the hypocrites is obvious and proven, but the underlying cause was that he (Bishr) knew well that if the case was placed before the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، he would definitely lose it, because he would decide the case on merit.
Les cœurs de ces gens sont-ils rongés par une maladie incurable, éprouvent-ils des doutes au sujet de sa qualité de Messager d’Allah ou alors, craignent-ils qu’Allah et Son Messager leur imposent des jugements inéquitables ? Rien de tout cela n’explique leur comportement. Ce sont plutôt leurs âmes qui sont à blâmer et qui leur font refuser obstinément le jugement du Messager.
¿Hay alguna enfermedad crónica en el corazón de estas personas, o es que dudan que él es el Mensajero de Al-lah? ¿O es que temen que Al-lah o Su Mensajero puedan perjudicarlos en el Juicio? No, no es nada de eso, sino que se debe a una enfermedad dentro de sus almas como consecuencia de haberse apartado de su Juicio.
While the Prophet was in Madinah, there was a group which had apparently accepted Islam, but which was not really sincere about religion. This group was called the hypocrites (munafiqun). These people mouthed their obedience to God and His Prophet, but in practice, at the time of need, their actions would belie their pretensions. At that time, due to prevailing circumstances, a regular Islamic Court had not yet been established. The Jewish chiefs had been deciding cases as a matter of convention for centuries. But now the Prophet Muhammad had migrated to Madinah and established himself there. It was typical of the half-hearted hypocritical Muslims to agree to have their disputes (with other Muslims) settled by the Prophet Muhammad, provided they were sure that it would be decided in their favour. But when it seemed that the outcome might be unfavourable to them, these hypocrites (munafiqun) preferred going to a Jewish chief to have the matter decided. To all appearances this was an act of great cleverness, but in actuality they were just wronging themselves. Such apparent winners shall have lost their case even before reaching the court of God.
Je li u njihovim srcima prisutna stalna bolest, ili sumnjaju u Resulullahovo, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, poslanstvo, ili zato što se boje da će im, prihvate li Allahovu knjigu i Poslanikov sunnet za sudiju, biti učinjena nepravda? Ništa od toga nije razlog! Razlog je upravo to što se oni inate i otuđuju od šerijata.
La única reacción que tienen los creyentes cuando se los llama a que Al-lah y Su Mensajero juzguen entre ellos es: “Hemos oído su juicio y obedecemos su orden”. Los que poseen esta característica son los que alcanzarán el éxito en este mundo y en el Más Allá.
" Sesungguhnya jawaban orang-orang Mukmin, bila mereka dipanggil kepada Allah dan RasulNya agar Rasul menghukum (mengadili) di antara mereka ialah ucapan, 'Kami mendengar, dan kami patuh.' Dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang beruntung. Dan barangsiapa yang taat kepada Allah dan RasulNya dan takut ke-pada Allah dan bertakwa kepadaNya, maka mereka adalah orang-orang yang mendapat kemenangan." (An-Nur: 51-52).
(51) Maksudnya ﴾ إِنَّمَا كَانَ قَوۡلَ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya jawaban orang-orang Mukmin," yang hakiki, yang membenarkan iman me-reka dengan amal-amal mereka tatkala diseru ﴾ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦ لِيَحۡكُمَ بَيۡنَهُمۡ ﴿ "kepada Allah dan RasulNya agar Rasul menghukum (mengadili) di an-tara mereka," baik sesuai dengan nafsu mereka atau menyelisihinya, ﴾ أَن يَقُولُواْ سَمِعۡنَا وَأَطَعۡنَاۚ ﴿ "ialah ucapan, 'Kami mendengar, dan kami patuh'." Maksudnya kami dengarkan hukum Allah dan RasulNya, kami menjawab orang yang menyeru kepadanya, kami menaati dengan ketaatan yang penuh tanpa rasa keberatan, ﴾ وَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلۡمُفۡلِحُونَ ﴿ "dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang beruntung." Allah melingkupkan kemuliaan untuk mereka, karena (hakikat) kebahagiaan itu adalah mendapatkan sesuatu yang dipinta dan selamat dari hal-hal yang dibenci. Dan tidaklah berbahagia kecuali orang yang berhukum dan taat kepada Allah dan RasulNya.
(52) Tatkala Allah menyebutkan keutamaan taat dalam berhukum secara khusus, maka Dia menyebutkan keutamaan taat secara umum pada seluruh keadaan. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يُطِعِ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ ﴿ "Dan barangsiapa yang taat kepada Allah dan RasulNya," lalu membenarkan al-khabar dan mengikuti perintah Allah dan Rasul-Nya ﴾ وَيَخۡشَ ٱللَّهَ ﴿ "dan takut kepada Allah," maksudnya takut kepadaNya dengan ketakutan yang berkaitan dengan pengetahuan, sehingga dia meninggalkan apa yang dilarang, menahan dirinya dari apa yang diinginkan nafsunya ﴾ وَيَتَّقۡهِ ﴿ "dan bertakwa kepadaNya," dengan meninggalkan perkara-perkara yang dilarang. Karena, hakikat takwa secara umum, mencakup melakukan perintah dan menjauhi larangan. Tatkala lafazh at-taqwa bersanding dengan lafazh al-birr (kebaikan) atau ath-tha'ah (ketaatan) –sebagaimana dalam pemba-hasan di sini– maka ditafsirkan dengan membentengi diri dari azab Allah dengan cara meninggalkan kemaksiatan kepadaNya.
﴾ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ ﴿ "Maka mereka," yang telah memadukan antara keta-atan kepada Allah dan RasulNya, rasa takut dan takwa kepadaNya ﴾ هُمُ ٱلۡفَآئِزُونَ ﴿ "adalah orang-orang yang mendapat kemenangan," dengan selamatnya mereka dari azab karena mereka meninggalkan perkara-perkara pemicunya sehingga meraih pahala karena telah menem-puh sebab kausalitasnya. Kemenangan hanya terbatas bagi mereka (saja). Adapun orang yang belum menyandangi diri dengan sifat-sifat mereka, maka sungguh dia akan kehilangan kemenangan ini sesuai dengan kadar kekurangan untuk menyempurnakan sifat-sifat ini.
Ayat ini mencakup hak kolektif antara Allah dan RasulNya. Yaitu, ketaatan yang berkonsekuensi kepada keimanan dan (me-ngandung) hak khusus untuk Allah yaitu rasa takut dan ketakwaan. Masih tersisa (jenis hak) ketiga yang khusus bagi RasulNya, yaitu pemberian dukungan dan pengagungan, sebagaimana Allah telah menggabungkan tiga hak ini dalam surat al-Fath,
﴾ لِّتُؤۡمِنُواْ بِٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦ وَتُعَزِّرُوهُ وَتُوَقِّرُوهُۚ وَتُسَبِّحُوهُ بُكۡرَةٗ وَأَصِيلًا 9 ﴿
"Supaya kamu sekalian beriman kepada Allah dan RasulNya, menguatkan (agama)Nya, membesarkannya dan bertasbih kepadaNya di waktu pagi dan petang." (Al-Fath: 9).
Tanging ang sasabihin ng mga mananampalataya kapag inanyayahan sila tungo kay Allāh at tungo sa Sugo upang humatol ito sa pagitan nila ay na magsabi sila: "Nakarinig kami sa sabi niya at tumalima kami sa utos niya." Ang mga nailalarawang iyon sa mga katangiang iyon ay ang mga magtatamo sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay.
Iskreni se vjernici ne ponašaju tako, njihov je običaj da se pokore dragom Allahu i Vjeronavjestitelju, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, kad se pozovu da im se presudi prema objavi, časnom Kur’anu i sunnetu. Odazovu se i reknu: “Slušamo ono što nam se govori i pokoravamo se prihvatajući ono što se od nas traži!” Samo oni bit će spašeni na ovom i na budućem svijetu.
When the believers are called towards Allah and His Messenger for him to judge between them, their only reaction is that they say, “We have heard his statement and obeyed his order”. Those who possess this characteristic are the ones who are successful in the world and the Hearafter.
Lorsqu’on appelle les croyants à se soumettre à Allah et au Messager afin que celui-ci tranche leurs litiges, leur seule réponse est de dire: Nous avons écouté ses paroles et nous obéissons à son ordre. Ceux qui possèdent cette qualité réussiront dans le bas monde et dans l’au-delà.
Sesungguhnya jawaban orang-orang mukmin bila mereka dipanggil kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya agar Rasul mengadili di antara mereka ialah ucapan, "Kami mendengar perkataannya dan kami patuh terhadap perintahnya." Orang-orang yang memiliki sifat seperti ini adalah orang-orang yang beruntung di dunia dan di akhirat.
Aralarında hükmedilmek üzere Allah'a ve resulüne çağrıldıklarında Müminler; "O'nun sözünü işittik ve emrine itaat ettik." derler. Dünyada ve ahirette asıl kurtuluşa erenler işte bu özellikler ile nitelenmiş kimselerdir.
51- Aralarında hükmetmesi için Allah’a ve Rasûlüne çağrıldıklarında mü’minlerin sözleri ancak:“İşittik ve itaat ettik” demektir. İşte bunlar felaha erenlerin ta kendileridir.
52- Kim Allah’a ve Rasûlüne itaat ederse, Allah’tan korkar ve O’na karşı takvalı olursa işte onlar kurtuluşa erenlerin ta kendileridir.
51. “Aralarında hükmetmesi için Allah’a ve Rasûlüne çağrıldıklarında” bu hüküm ister arzularına uygun düşsün, ister aykırı olsun “mü’minlerin sözleri” yani imanlarını amelleriyle tasdik eden gerçek müminlerin söyleyecekleri söz, ancak:“İşittik ve itaat ettik, demektir.” Yani Allah ve Rasûlünün hükmünü işittik. Bizi bu hükme çağıranın çağrısını kabul ettik. Ve herhangi bir sıkıntı duymaktan alabildiğine uzak olan tam bir itaat ile itaat ettik. “İşte bunlar felaha erenlerin tâ kendileridir.” Felah, bunlara hastır. Çünkü felah, arzu edilen şeyi elde etmek ve hoşlanılmayan şeyden de kurtulmak demektir. Allah ve Rasûlü’nün hükmüne müraacat eden, Allah ve Rasûlü’ne itaat edenden başkaları için ise felâh söz konusu değildir.
52. Yüce Allah, özel olarak verdikleri hükümlerde Allah ve Rasûlüne itaat etmenin faziletini söz konusu ettikten sonra genel olarak bütün hallerde onlara itaatin faziletini dile getirerek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim Allah'a ve Rasûlüne itaat ederse” Onların verdikleri haberleri tasdik eder, emirlerine uyarsa “Allah’tan korkar” yani O’nu bilip tanımakla birlikte O’ndan korkup yasaklarını terk eder ve nefsini hevâsından alıkoyacak olursa “ve O’na karşı takvalı olursa” yasak kılınan şeyleri terk etmek sûretiyle takvâlı hareket ederse… Çünkü takvâ, mutlak olarak zikredildiği takdirde kapsamına hem emrolunan şeyi yapmak hem de yasaklanan şeyleri terk etmek girer. Burada olduğu gibi iyilik yahut itaat ile birlikte söz konusu edildiği takdirde ise takvâ, masiyetleri terk etmek sûretiyle Allah’ın azabından korunmak ve sakınmak şeklinde tefsir edilir. “İşte onlar” Yani hem Allah'a itaat eden, hem Rasûlüne itaat eden, hem Allah’tan korkan hem de takvalı olan kimseler, azaba götüren sebebleri terk ettikleri için azaptan kurtulmakla, mükâfata ulaştıran sebepleri işleyerek de mükâfatı elde etmekle “kurtuluşa erenlerin ta kendileridir.” Kurtuluş bunlara münhasırdır. Onların niteliklerine sahip olmayanlara gelince bu gibi kimseler, bu övülmeye değer sıfatlara sahip olmaktaki kusurları oranında kurtuluşu elden kaçırırlar.
u âyet-i kerime, Allah ve Rasûlü arasında müşterek olan bir hakkı dile getirmektedir. Bu da imanın ayrılmaz bir parçası olan itaattir. Aynı şekilde sadece Allah'a has olan hakkı da zikretmektedir. Bu da korkmak ve takvâ sahibi olmaktır. Geriye Allah Rasûlüne has üçüncü bir hak kalmaktadır ki o da Allah Rasûlüne gereken saygı ve tazimi göstermektedir. Nitekim Fetih Sûresinde Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruğu bu üç hakkı bir arada zikretmektedir:“Allah’a ve Rasûlüne iman edesiniz, ona yardım edesiniz, onu büyük tanıyasınız, sabah akşam O’nu (Allah’ı) tesbih edesiniz diye.”(el-Feth, 48/9)
Lời nói mà những người có đức tin thốt ra khi nghe được lời mời gọi đến với Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài để chịu phân xử những điều mà họ tranh chấp với nhau thì họ chỉ nói: "Chúng tôi xin vâng lời và làm theo mệnh lệnh." Đó là tính cách của nhóm người thành đạt ở trần gian và ở Đời Sau.
In verità, le parole dei credenti, quando vengono invitati da Allāh e dal Suo Messaggero affinché fossero giudicati, sono: "Abbiamo ascoltato ciò che ha detto e abbiamo obbedito al Suo comando". E quelli che possiedono tali caratteristiche saranno trionfanti in questa vita e nell'Aldilà.
Four conditions for success and victory
وَمَن يُطِعِ اللَّـهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَيَخْشَ اللَّـهَ وَيَتَّقْهِ فَأُولَـٰئِكَ هُمُ الْفَائِزُونَ ﴿52﴾
And whoever obeys, Allah and His messenger and has awe of Him and observes Tagwa of Him, then such people are the victorious. [ 52]
In this verse it is declared that those who bind themselves to follow these four things are the ones who are successful and victorious in this world and the Hereafter.
An astonishing incident
An incident of Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ is reported in Tafsir Qurtubi, which explains the difference between these four things and puts them in right perspective. It so happened that one day Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ was standing in the Prophet's mosque, when suddenly a Roman villager appeared and stood beside him, and said انا اَشھَدُ اَنَّ لا إله إلا اللہ و اَشھَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدَاً رَّسُولُ اَلله . Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ inquired ` What is the matter?' He replied ` I have accepted Islam for Allah's sake'. Then Sayyidna Umar ؓ asked if there was any reason for that, to which he replied in the affirmative, and elaborated that he had read Torah, Injil, Zabur and a number of other books brought by past messengers. But lately he had heard a verse of the Holy Qur'an recited by a Muslim prisoner and realized that in that small verse all the older books have been condensed. So, he was convinced that it was Allah's revelation. Then Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ enquired from him about the verse he was referring to, and he recited this very verse. That Roman villager also gave a very astonishing commentary of the verse, which goes like this:
وَمَن يُطِعِ اللَّـهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَيَخْشَ اللَّـهَ فَأُولَـٰئِكَ هُمُ الْفَائِزُونَ ﴿52﴾
And whoever obeys Allah and His messenger and has awe of Him and observes Tagwa of Him, then such people are the victorious. [ 52]
This مَن يُطِعِ اللَّـهَ relates to the obligations toward Allah and وَرَسُولَهُ refers to Prophet's traditions, and يَخْشَ اللَّـهَ alludes toward past life and وَيَتَّقْهِ is purported for the remaining life. When someone acts upon these four
things he is given the good tiding of فَأُولَـٰئِكَ هُمُ الْفَائِزُونَ (that such people are the victorious). And Fa'iz is that person who gets deliverance from Jahannam and earns a place in the Paradise. After hearing this explanation Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ said the endorsement of this is available in the utterance of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، who had said that اُوتیت جوامع الکلم Allah has graced me with such comprehensive expressions in which words are few but the meanings are vast'. (Qurtubi)
A ko dragom Allahu i Njegovu Poslaniku pokoran bude, preda se njihovom sudu, boji se posljedica grijeha, te Ga se boji, izvršavajući vjeronaredbe i sustežući se od vjerozabrana, upravo će takav postići dobro na oba svijeta.
E chi obbedisce ad Allāh ed obbedisce al Suo Messaggero, si sottomette alla loro Legge, teme le conseguenze dei suoi peccati, e teme la punizione di Allāh, obbedendo ai Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti, solo costoro otterranno il bene di questa vita e dell'Aldilà.
The believer is one who makes himself subservient to God and His Prophet. The moment the decision of God and His Prophet is made known to him, he unhesitatingly complies with it, irrespective of whether it is in accordance with his wishes or against them, whether it protects his personal interests or harms them. In the life Hereafter, success will crown one who bows down before the commandments of God and His Prophet and whose realisation of God is such that he fears Him the most; to save himself from the displeasure of God becomes the greatest concern of his life.
Kim Allah'a ve resulüne itaat eder, ikisinin hükmüne teslim olur, günahların kendisini götüreceği şeylerden korkar ve emirlerini yerine getirip yasaklarından kaçınarak Allah'tan sakınırsa, işte dünya ve ahiretin hayırları ile kurtuluşa erenler sadece bunlardır.
Quiconque obéit à Allah et à Son Messager, se soumet à leur jugement, redoute les conséquences des actes de désobéissance et craint le châtiment d’Allah, en se conformant à Ses commandements et en renonçant à ce qu’Il a défendu, celui-là donc fait partie des seuls gens qui obtiendront le bien du bas monde et de l’au-delà.
Và ai phục tùng Allah, phục tùng Thiên Sứ của Ngài, biết đón nhận giáo luật của Allah và Thiên Sứ ban hành, lo lắng bị lôi kéo rơi vào điều tội lỗi, sợ hãi hình phạt của Allah nên luôn tuân thủ theo mệnh lệnh của Ngài, đó là nhóm người được hứa hẹn ban cho sự thành đạt ở trần gian và ở Đời Sau.
Quien obedezca a Al-lah y a Su Mensajero, tema las consecuencias de los pecados y evite el castigo de Al-lah sobre sí mismo al cumplir Sus mandamientos y abstenerse de Sus prohibiciones, alcanzará el éxito en este mundo y en el Más Allá.
Barang siapa yang taat kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya, berserah diri kepada hukum keduanya, takut terhadap akibat maksiat, dan bertakwa kepada Allah dengan mengerjakan perintah dan menjauhi larangan-Nya maka mereka itulah orang-orang yang meraih kemenangan dengan mendapatkan kebaikan dunia dan akhirat.
And whoever obeys Allah and obeys His Messenger, fears the outcome of sins, and prevents the punishment of Allah upon themselves by fulfilling His commands and refraining from His prohibitions, only they are the ones who achieve the success of both the world and the Hearafter.
Ang sinumang tumatalima kay Allāh, tumatalima sa Sugo Niya, sumusuko sa kahatulan nilang dalawa, nangangamba sa anumang idudulot sa kanya ng mga pagsuway, at nangingilag sa pagdurusang dulot ni Allāh, sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa sinasaway Niya, ang mga iyon lamang ay ang mga magtatamo ng kabutihan sa Mundo at kabutihan sa Kabilang-buhay.
53- O (münafıklar), şayet kendilerine emredersen mutlaka cihada çıkacaklarına dair olanca güçleri ile Allah’a yemin ettiler. De ki:“(Boşuna) yemin etmeyin; itaat(iniz) malumdur! Şüphesiz Allah, yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır.”
54- De ki:“Allah’a itaat edin, Rasûle de itaat edin.” Eğer yüz çevirirseniz (bilin ki) ona düşen ancak ona yüklenen (tebliğ)dir, size düşen de size yüklenen (itaat)tir. Eğer ona itaat ederseniz hidâyet bulursunuz. Peygambere düşen ancak apaçık bir tebliğdir.
53. Yüce Allah, münafıklardan cihadda Allah Rasûlünden geri kalanların halini, kalplerinde hastalık ve iman zaafiyeti bulunanlardan haber vermektedir. Gelecekte yahut da sen savaşa çıkacağın vakit açıktan açığa onların da cihada çıkmalarını isteyecek olursan “mutlaka cihada çıkacaklarına dair olanca güçleri ile Allah’a yemin ettiler.” Birinci mana (gelecekte onlara cihada çıkmakları için emir verirsen, anlamı) daha uygundur. Yüce Allah, onların iddialarını reddederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: (Boşuna) yemin etmeyin.” Yemin etmenize ihtiyacımız yoktur, özür beyan etmenize de. Çünkü Yüce Allah, sizin haberlerinizi bize bildirmiştir. Ayrıca sizin itaatiniz de bizce malumdur. Bize gizli, saklı değildir. Biz, sizin geçmişte hiçbir mazeretiniz olmaksızın ağırdan aldığınızı, tembellik ettiğinizi biliyoruz. O halde mazeret açıklamanızın ve yemin etmenizin anlamı yoktur. Buna ancak hakkında iki halin de muhtemel olduğu ve iki farklı duruma müsait olan kimselerin ihtiyacı vardır. Böylesinin beyan edeceği mazeret, belki kendisine fayda sağlayabilir. Size gelince bunun asla faydası olmayacaktır. Allah’ın azap ve intikamının gelip sizi bulacağından korkulur. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah onları şöyle tehdit etmektedir:“Şüphesiz Allah, yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır” ve o amellerin karşılığını eksiksiz bir şekilde verecektir.
54. Onların hali işte budur. Allah Rasûlünün durumuna gelince onun görevi, size emir ve yasakları bildirmektir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: Allah’a itaat edin, Rasûle de itaat edin. Eğer” bu, emre uyarlarsa bu onlar için mutluluk ve bahtiyarlık sebebidir. Şâyet “yüz çevirirseniz (bilin ki) ona düşen ancak ona yüklenen” risaleti “(tebliğ)dir” ve o da bu görevi eksiksiz yerine getirmiştir. “Size düşen de size yüklenen (itaat)tir” emre uymaktır. Bu hususlarda haliniz açıkça ortaya çıkmış bulunuyor. Böylelikle sapıklığınız, azgınlığınız ve azabı hak ettiğiniz de açıkça görülmüş olmaktadır. “Eğer ona itaat ederseniz” hem söz hem amel itibariyle dosdoğru yola “hidâyet bulursunuz.” Ona itaat etmeksizin hidâyete yol bulamazsınız. Bu olmadan hidâyete yol bulmanıza imkân yoktur. “Peygambere düşen ancak apaçık bir tebliğdir.” Sizden herhangi bir kimsenin ileri sürebileceği bir şüphe ve tereddüt bırakmayacak şekilde size tebliğde bulunmaktır. Allah Rasûlü de bunu fiilen yapmış, apaçık tebliğde bulunmuştur. Sizi hesaba çekecek, amellerinizin karşılığını verecek olan ise Allahtır. Rasûlün bu konuda yapacak bir şeyi yoktur. O, kendi görevini yerine getirmiş bulunmaktadır.
Orang-orang munafik itu bersumpah dengan nama Allah dengan seberat-berat sumpah yang bisa mereka sanggupi untuk bersumpah dengannya bahwa jika engkau suruh mereka keluar untuk berjihad, pastilah mereka akan pergi. Katakanlah kepada mereka -wahai Rasul-, "Janganlah kalian bersumpah karena kedustaan sumpah kalian sudah diketahui dan dustanya ketaatan yang kalian katakan juga sudah diketahui." Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kalian kerjakan, tiada suatu amalan kalian pun yang tersembunyi bagi-Nya meskipun kalian menyembunyikannya.
Les hypocrites font serment par Allah de tout leur être que si tu leur ordonnais de sortir combattre, ils sortiraient. Ô Messager, dis-leur: Ne prêtez pas serment car votre propension à mentir est connue de tous et votre obéissance simulée également. Allah sait ce que vous faites et rien de vos œuvres ne Lui échappe, quoique vous vous efforciez à les dissimuler.
Và nhóm đạo đức giả đã thề trịnh trọng với Allah rằng nếu Ngươi ra lệnh xuất binh Jihad thì chúng chắc chắn họ xuất binh. Ngươi hãy bảo chúng - hỡi Thiên Sứ -: Các ngươi chớ thề thốt làm chi, sự dối trá của các người đều được biết rõ và sự vâng lời giả tạo của các ngươi cũng đều được biết rõ. Allah biết rõ điều các ngươi làm, không gì giấu được Ngài cho dù các ngươi có che đậy ra sao.
Münafıklar, şayet onlara cihada çıkmalarını emredecek olsan cihada çıkacaklarına dair bütün güçleriyle Allah'a yemin etmektedirler. Ey Resul! Onlara de ki; "Yemin etmeyin, sizin yalanınız açıktır ve itaatiniz ise bilinen bir iddiadan ibarettir. Muhakkak Allah, yaptıklarınızdan hakkıyla haberdardır. Siz hangi amelinizi gizlerseniz gizleyin; muhakkak ki yaptıklarınızdan hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz."
Los hipócritas prestan el juramento más sagrado y solemne ante Al-lah, asegurando que si les ordenaras marchar por la causa de Al-lah, lo harían. Mensajero, diles: “No presten juramento, porque es bien sabido que mienten, como cuando dijeron ser obedientes. Al-lah tiene pleno conocimiento de sus acciones, ninguno de sus actos está oculto de Él, no importa cuánto se esfuercen por ocultarlos.
One whose heart has been deeply permeated by God-realisation always has his eyes downcast. His sense of responsibility prepares him for great sacrifices and makes him a man who is frugal with words as he is conscious of his accountability before God. On the contrary, one who is remiss in his relations with God is assiduous in his relations with other people. He compensates for his shortcomings in deeds by an excess of words. Since he has no proof of good character, he remonstrates with big words in order to promote his image as a trustworthy and respectable person. Those who try to influence others by using the charm of words think that all matters are between human beings. Those who are certain that the real matter is rather between God and man experience a sea-change in their attitude.
قُل لاَّ تُقْسِمُواْ
(Say: "Swear you not...") meaning, do not swear this oath.
طَاعَةٌ مَّعْرُوفَةٌ
(obedience is known.) It was said that the meaning is, your obedience is known, i.e., it is known that your obedience is merely verbal and is not accompanied by action. Every time you swear an oath you lie. This is like the Ayah:
يَحْلِفُونَ لَكُمْ لِتَرْضَوْاْ عَنْهُمْ
(They swear to you that you may be pleased with them...) 9:96 And Allah says:
اتَّخَذْواْ أَيْمَـنَهُمْ جُنَّةً
(They have made their oaths a screen (for their evil actions).) 58:16 It is part of their nature to tell lies, even in the issues they choose, as Allah says:
أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ نَـفَقُواْ يَقُولُونَ لإِخْوَانِهِمُ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَـبِ لَئِنْ أُخْرِجْتُمْ لَنَخْرُجَنَّ مَعَكُمْ وَلاَ نُطِيعُ فيكُمْ أَحَداً أَبَداً وَإِن قُوتِلْتُمْ لَنَنصُرَنَّكُمْ وَاللَّهُ يَشْهَدُ إِنَّهُمْ لَكَـذِبُونَ - لَئِنْ أُخْرِجُواْ لاَ يَخْرُجُونَ مَعَهُمْ وَلَئِن قُوتِلُواْ لاَ يَنصُرُونَهُمْ وَلَئِن نَّصَرُوهُمْ لَيُوَلُّنَّ الاٌّدْبَـرَ ثُمَّ لاَ يُنصَرُونَ
(Have you not observed the hypocrites who say to their friends among the people of the Scripture who disbelieve: "If you are expelled, we indeed will go out with you, and we shall never obey any one against you; and if you are attacked, we shall indeed help you." But Allah is Witness that they verily are liars. Surely, if they are expelled, never will they go out with them; and if they are attacked, they will never help them. And if they do help them, they will turn their backs, and they will not be victorious.) 59:11-12 Then Allah says:
قُلْ أَطِيعُواْ اللَّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ
(Say: "Obey Allah and obey the Messenger...) meaning, follow the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of His Messenger .
فَإِن تَوَلَّوْاْ
(but if you turn away,) if you ignore what he has brought to you,
فَإِنَّمَا عَلَيْهِ مَا حُمِّلَ
(he is only responsible for the duty placed on him), conveying the Message and fulfilling the trust.
وَعَلَيْكُمْ مَّا حُمِّلْتُمْ
(and you for that placed on you.) accepting that, and venerating it and doing as it commanded.
وَإِن تُطِيعُوهُ تَهْتَدُواْ
(If you obey him, you shall be on the right guidance.) because he calls to the straight path,
صِرَطِ اللَّهِ الَّذِى لَهُ مَا فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَمَا فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(The path of Allah to Whom belongs all that is in the heavens and all that is in the earth. ..) 42:53
وَمَا عَلَى الرَّسُولِ إِلاَّ الْبَلَـغُ الْمُبِينُ
(The Messenger's duty is only to convey in a clear way.) This is like the Ayat:
فَإِنَّمَا عَلَيْكَ الْبَلَـغُ وَعَلَيْنَا الْحِسَابُ
(your duty is only to convey and on Us is the reckoning.) 13:40
فَذَكِّرْ إِنَّمَآ أَنتَ مُذَكِّرٌ - لَّسْتَ عَلَيْهِم بِمُسَيْطِرٍ
(So remind them -- you are only one who reminds. You are not a dictator over them.) 88:21-22
Nanumpa ang mga mapagpaimbabaw kay Allāh nang pinakasukdulan sa mga panunumpa nilang mariin na nakakakaya nilang panumpaan na talagang kung nag-utos ka sa kanila ng paglisan tungo sa pakikibaka ay talagang lilisan nga sila. Sabihin mo sa kanila, O Sugo: "Huwag kayong manumpa sapagkat ang kasinungalingan ninyo ay kilala at ang pagtalima ninyong inaangkin ay kilala." Tunay na si Allāh ay Mapagbatid sa anumang ginagawa ninyo: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula sa mga gawain ninyo gaano man kayo magkubli ng mga ito.
"Dan mereka bersumpah dengan nama Allah sekuat-kuat sumpah, jika kamu suruh mereka berperang, pastilah mereka akan pergi. Katakanlah, 'Janganlah kamu bersumpah, (karena ketaatan yang diminta ialah) ketaatan yang sudah dikenal.' Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan. Katakanlah 'Taatlah kepada Allah dan taatlah kepada Rasul; dan jika kamu berpaling maka sesungguhnya kewajiban rasul itu adalah apa yang dibebankan kepadanya, sedangkan kewajiban kamu sekalian adalah semata-mata apa yang dibebankan kepadamu. Dan jika kamu taat kepadanya, niscaya kamu mendapat petunjuk. Dan tidaklah kewajiban rasul itu melainkan menyampaikan (amanat Allah) dengan terang'." (An-Nur: 53-54).
(53) Allah تعالى mengabarkan keadaan orang-orang yang tidak ikut berperang bersama Rasulullah ketika berjihad, dari kalangan orang-orang munafik dan orang-orang yang dalam hatinya terda-pat penyakit dan kelemahan iman bahwasanya mereka bersumpah atas nama Allah ﴾ لَئِنۡ أَمَرۡتَهُمۡ ﴿ "jika kamu suruh mereka," (melakukan) hal-hal yang akan dihadapi atau engkau mengeluarkan pernyataan kepada mereka ketika engkau akan keluar (berjihad), ﴾ لَيَخۡرُجُنَّۖ ﴿ "pas-tilah mereka akan pergi." Makna yang pertama lebih utama. Allah berfirman untuk membantah mereka, ﴾ قُل لَّا تُقۡسِمُواْۖ ﴿ "Katakanlah, 'Ja-nganlah kamu bersumpah'," kami tidak butuh terhadap sumpah dan dalih alasan kalian. Karena Allah telah memberitahu kami tentang keadaan kalian. Ketaatan kalian telah jelas, tidak tersembunyi bagi kami. Kami mengetahui perasaan berat dan kemalasan pada kalian tanpa ada dalih alasan. Maka tidak perlu lagi alasan dan sumpah kalian. Sesungguhnya orang yang memerlukan sumpah ialah orang yang keadaan jati dirinya masih belum jelas dan kondisinya masih meragukan. Barangkali orang semacam ini alasannya bermanfaat baginya untuk berlepas diri (dari kesalahan). Adapun kalian, maka tidak (diterima) dan tidak (diterima). Perkara yang ditunggu buat kalian dan ditakutkan (terjadi) atas kalian adalah tibanya siksa dan murka Allah. Karena itu, Allah akan mengancam dengan Firman-Nya, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ خَبِيرُۢ بِمَا تَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan," lalu Dia akan membalas kalian dengan balasan yang sempurna.
(54) Beginilah keadaan mereka dalam aspek yang sama. Adapun tugas Rasulullah adalah memerintahkan dan melarang kalian. Oleh karena itu, Allah berfirman, ﴾ قُلۡ أَطِيعُواْ ٱللَّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ ٱلرَّسُولَۖ فَإِن ﴿ "Katakanlah, 'Taatlah kepada Allah dan taatlah kepada rasul; dan jika'," mereka melaksanakannya, maka itu adalah keberuntungan dan kebahagian kalian. Dan bila ﴾ تَوَلَّوۡاْ فَإِنَّمَا عَلَيۡهِ مَا حُمِّلَ ﴿ "kalian berpaling, maka sesungguhnya kewajiban rasul itu adalah apa yang dibebankan kepada-nya," berupa (penyampaian) risalah, sementara Rasulullah telah menunaikan tugasnya ﴾ وَعَلَيۡكُم مَّا حُمِّلۡتُمۡۖ ﴿ "dan kewajiban kamu sekalian adalah semata-mata apa yang dibebankan kepadamu," dalam bentuk ketaatan. Keadaan kalian sudah jelas dan nyata. Kesesatan dan kekeliruan kalian serta azab yang berhak kalian terima (semuanya) telah jelas, ﴾ وَإِن تُطِيعُوهُ تَهۡتَدُواْۚ ﴿ "dan jika kamu taat kepadanya, niscaya kamu mendapat petunjuk," ke jalan yang lurus, dalam ucapan dan amalan. Maka, tidak ada jalan buat kalian menuju hidayah kecuali dengan cara menaatinya. Tidak mungkin itu terjadi tanpa ketaatan, bahkan merupakan sesuatu yang mustahil.
﴾ وَمَا عَلَى ٱلرَّسُولِ إِلَّا ٱلۡبَلَٰغُ ٱلۡمُبِينُ ﴿ "Dan tidaklah kewajiban rasul itu melain-kan menyampaikan (amanat Allah) dengan terang," maksudnya me-nyampaikan kepada kalian secara jelas yang tiada menyisakan keraguan dan syubhat. Sungguh Rasulullah telah melakukannya. Beliau telah menyampaikan (risalah) dengan sejelas-jelasnya. Se-sungguhnya Dzat yang akan memperhitungkan (amalan) kalian dan memberikan balasan bagi kalian adalah Allah تعالى. Rasulullah tiada memiliki kekuasaan sedikit pun dalam hal ini. Dan beliau telah menunaikan tugasnya.
E gli ipocriti hanno giurato solennemente su Allāh, con un giuramento che non era loro permesso praticare, che, se avessi dato loro l'ordine di partire per la Lotta, sarebbero partiti. Di' loro, o Messaggero: "Non giurate, le vostre menzogne sono rinomate e l'obbedienza che ostentate è risaputa. Allāh è Consapevole di ciò che fate: nessuna vostra azione Gli è nascosta; anche se la nascondeste nel profondo, Egli ne sarebbe consapevole."
The hypocrites take the strongest and far-fetched of oaths possible upon Allah, saying that if you were to command them to march out to jihad, they would indeed do so. O Messenger! Say to them: “Do not take oaths, for your lying is well known, as is your claimed submission. Allah is well-aware of your actions; no action of yours is hidden from Him, regardless of how you try to hide them.
Dvoličnjaci se Allahom zaklinju, najtežom zakletvom, da će zacijelo poći u borbu na Allahovom putu ako im to Vjerovjesnik, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, naredi. Poslaniče islama, reci: “Nemojte se lažno zaklinjati! Pokornost vaša – zna se kakva je! Nemojte zaboraviti da je Allah veoma dobro obaviješten o onom što činite i da zna za sva vaša djela, ma koliko ih tajili vi!”
O Messenger! Say to these hypocrites: “Obey Allah and His Messenger both physically and spiritually. If you turn away from their obedience as you have been commanded, then his responsibility is only to convey the message as he has been tasked, whereas the responsibility you have been tasked with is to obey and implement whatever he has brought. If you obey him in whatever he commands you to do and refrain from whatever he prevents you from, you shall be guided to the truth. The Messenger’s responsibility is only to convey the message clearly, not to carry you onto guidance or force you upon it.”
Mensajero, diles a estos hipócritas: “Obedezcan a Al-lah y a Su Mensajero tanto física como espiritualmente. Si no obedecen lo que se les ha ordenado, entonces a mi solo me corresponde transmitir el mensaje como se me ha encomendado, mientras que la responsabilidad que se les ha encomendado a ustedes es obedecer y poner en práctica lo que yo haya traído. Si obedecen lo que Al-lah ordena que hagan y se abstienen de lo que les prohíbe, serán guiados a la verdad. La responsabilidad del Mensajero es solo transmitir el mensaje con claridad, no llevarlos a la guía ni forzarlos a ella”.
Katakanlah -wahai Rasul- kepada orang-orang munafik itu, "Taatlah kalian kepada Allah dan kepada Rasul, baik dalam perkara lahir ataupun batin." Jika kalian berpaling dari perkara yang diperintahkan pada kalian berupa ketaatan kepada keduanya maka sesungguhnya kewajiban Rasul itu hanyalah apa yang dibebankan kepadanya berupa penyampaian wahyu, adapun kewajiban kamu sekalian adalah semata-mata apa yang dibebankan kepada kalian berupa sikap taat dan beramal sesuai perintah yang disampaikannya. Jika kalian taat kepadanya dengan mengerjakan amalan yang diperintahkannya dan menjauhi larangan yang dia peringatkan, niscaya kalian akan mendapat petunjuk ke jalan yang benar. Tidaklah kewajiban Rasul itu melainkan menyampaikan amanat Allah dengan jelas dan dia tidak ditugaskan menganugerahkan kepada kalian petunjuk maupun memaksa kalian untuk itu.
Ô Messager, dis à ces hypocrites: Obéissez à Allah et au Messager aussi bien en apparence que dans votre for intérieur.
Si vous vous détournez de cet ordre, le Messager n’est responsable que de vous le transmettre et si vous choisissez de vous conformer à ce qu’il vous a ordonné et de renoncer à ce qu’il vous a défendu, vous serez guidés vers la vérité et le Messager n’est tenu que de vous faire parvenir clairement le Message. En effet, il n’est pas tenu de vous guider, ni de vous imposer de trouver la guidée.
Ey Resul! O münafıklara de ki; "Açıkta ve gizlide Allah'a ve resulüne itaat edin. Eğer emrolunduğunuz hususlarda o ikisinden yüz çevirecek olursanız; Peygamber'in sorumluluğu (size) tebliğ etmekten başka bir şey değildir. Sizin sorumluluğunuz ise (ona) itaat etmek ve onun getirdikleri ile amel etmektir. Eğer emrettiklerini yapıp yasakladıklarından uzak durarak ona itaat ederseniz hakka hidayet olunursunuz. Resule düşen apaçık tebliğden başka bir şey değildir. Onun sizleri hidayete erdirmek ve sizi buna zorlamak gibi yüklendiği bir sorumluluk yoktur."
Dì, O Messaggero, a questi ipocriti: "Obbedite ad Allāh e obbedite al Messaggero, pubblicamente e intimamente". Se rifiutate di obbedire a ciò che vi è stato ordinato, a lui spetta comunicare, e a voi spetta obbedire e applicare ciò che vi ha comunicato. Se gli obbedite, seguendo i suoi ordini e abbandonando ciò che vi ha vietato, verrete guidati alla Retta Via, e il Messaggero non deve fare altro che comunicare chiaramente, e non deve obbligarvi a percorrere la Retta Via, né deve costringervi ad essa.
Sabihin mo, O Sugo, sa mga mapagpaimbabaw na ito: "Tumalima kayo kay Allāh at tumalima kayo sa Sugo nang lantaran at paloob; ngunit kung tatalikod kayo sa ipinag-utos sa inyo na pagtalima sa kanilang dalawa, tanging kailangan sa kanya ang iniatang sa kanya na pagpapaabot at kailangan sa inyo naman ang iniatang sa inyo na pagtalima at paggawa ayon sa inihatid niya. Kung tatalima kayo sa kanya sa pamamagitan ng paggawa sa ipinag-utos niya sa inyo na gawin sa pamamagitan ng pagpipigil sa [paggawa ng] sinaway niya sa inyo ay mapapatnubayan kayo sa katotohanan. Walang kailangan sa Sugo kundi ang pagpapaabot na maliwanag sapagkat hindi kailangan sa kanya ang pasanin kayo sa kapatnubayan at ang pilitin kayo roon.
Ngươi hãy nói - hỡi Thiên Sứ - với nhóm người Munafiq: "Các ngươi hãy phục tùng Allah, phục tùng Thiên Sứ từ bên ngoài lẫn bên trong." Nếu các ngươi ngoảnh mặt với điều mà Y đã ra lệnh cho các ngươi phải tuân lệnh Allah và Thiên Sứ thì chẳng qua Y chỉ có bổn phận truyền đạt còn các ngươi phải có trách nhiệm phục tùng và làm theo điều Y chỉ dẫn. Nếu các ngươi tuân thủ đúng theo mệnh lệnh thì các ngươi đã được hướng dẫn đến Chân Lý, bởi nhiệm vụ của Thiên Sứ là công khai tuyên truyền, chứ Y không có thẩm quyền ép buộc ai phải tuân theo Chân Lý cả.
Poslaniče, obrati se dvoličnjacima: “Allahu se pokoravajte i Poslaniku Njegovu, javno i tajno!” Ako leđa okrenete ne htijući to provesti u praksu – pa Resulullah je, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, dostavio Poslanicu; njegovo je da dostavi, a vaše je da prihvatite i polagat ćete račun pred Allahom jeste li Poslanika milosti dosljedno slijedili. Budete li slušali Allahovog Poslanika, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, bit ćete upućeni na Pravu stazu. To je tako jer je Poslanik jedino dužan dostaviti Objavu, on nije dužan da vas prisili da Pravim putem pođete.
Allah's Promise to the Believers that He would grant them Succession
This is a promise from Allah to His Messenger that He would cause his Ummah to become successors on earth, i.e., they would become the leaders and rulers of mankind, through whom He would reform the world and to whom people would submit, so that they would have in exchange a safe security after their fear. This is what Allah did indeed do, may He be glorified and exalted, and to Him be praise and blessings. For He did not cause His Messenger to die until He had given him victory over Makkah, Khaybar, Bahrayn, all of the Arabian Peninsula and Yemen; and he took Jizyah from the Zoroastrians of Hajar and from some of the border lands of Syria; and he exchanged gifts with Heraclius the ruler of Byzantium, the ruler of Egypt and Alexandria, the Muqawqis, the kings of Oman and An-Najashi of Abyssinia, who had become king after Ashamah, may Allah have mercy on him and grant him honor. Then when the Messenger died, his successor (Khalifah) Abu Bakr As-Siddiq took over the reins of power and united the Ummah, preventing its disintegration. He took control of the entire Arabian Peninsula, and he sent the Islamic armies to the land of Persia, under the leadership of Khalid bin Al-Walid, may Allah be pleased with him, who conquered a part of it and killed some of its people. He sent another army under the leadership of Abu `Ubaydah, may Allah be pleased with him, and the other commanders who came after him in the lands of Syria. He sent a third army under the leadership of `Amr bin Al-`As, may Allah be pleased with him, to Egypt. Allah enabled the army sent to Syria to conquer Busra and Damascus and their provinces the land of Hawran and its environs. Then Allah chose for Abu Bakr to honor him with Him and he died. The people of Islam were blessed that As-Siddiq was inspired to appoint `Umar Al-Faruq as his successor, so he took the reins of power after him and did a perfect job. After the Prophets, the world never saw anyone like `Umar in excellence of conduct and perfect justice. During his time, the rest of Syria and Egypt, and most of Persia, was conquered. Kisra was defeated and utterly humiliated, and he retreated to the furthest point of his kingdom. Mighty Caesar was brought low, his rule over Syria was overthrown, and he retreated to Constantinople. Their wealth was spent for the sake of Allah, as the Messenger of Allah ﷺ had foretold and promised. May Allah's perfect peace and purest blessing be upon him. During the rule of `Uthman, the Islamic domains spread to the furthest points of the earth, east and west. The lands of the west were conquered as far as Cyprus and Andalusia, Kairouan and Sebta which adjoins the Atlantic Ocean. Towards the east, the conquests extended as far as China. Kisra was killed, his kingdom was utterly destroyed and the cities of Iraq, Khurasan and Al-Ahwaz were conquered. The Muslims killed a great number of Turks and Allah humiliated their great king Khaqan. Taxes were collected from the east and the west, and brought to the Commander of the faithful `Uthman bin `Affan, may Allah be pleased with him. This was a blessing brought by his recitation and study of the Qur'an, and his bringing the Ummah together to preserve and protect it. In the Sahih it was recorded that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«إِنَّ اللهَ زَوَى لِيَ الْأَرْضَ فَرَأَيْتُ مَشَارِقَهَا وَمَغَارِبَهَا، وَسَيَبْلُغُ مُلْكُ أُمَّتِي مَا زُوِيَ لِي مِنْهَا»
(Allah showed me the earth and I looked at the east and the west. The dominion of my Ummah will reach everywhere I was shown.) And now we are enjoying that which Allah and His Messenger promised us, for Allah and His Messenger spoke the truth. We ask Allah to give us faith in Him and His Messenger, and to help us to give thanks to Him in a manner that will earn us His pleasure.
وَعَدَ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ ءامَنُواْ مِنْكُمْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّـلِحَاتِ لَيَسْتَخْلِفَنَّهُمْ فِى الاْرْضِ كَمَا اسْتَخْلَفَ الَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِهِمْ وَلَيُمَكّنَنَّ لَهُمْ دِينَهُمُ الَّذِى ارْتَضَى لَهُمْ وَلَيُبَدّلَنَّهُمْ مّن بَعْدِ خَوْفِهِمْ أَمْناً
(Allah has promised those among you who believe and do righteous good deeds, that He will certainly grant them succession in the land, as He granted it to those before them, and that He will grant them the authority to practise their religion which He has chosen for them. And He will surely, give them in exchange a safe security after their fear...) Ar-Rabi` bin Anas narrated that Abu Al-`Aliyah said, "The Prophet and his Companions were in Makkah for nearly ten years, calling people in secret to worship Allah Alone with no partner or associate. They were in a state of fear and were not instructed to fight until after they were commanded to migrate to Al-Madinah. When they came to Al-Madinah, then Allah instructed them to fight. In Al-Madinah they were afraid and they carried their weapons morning and evening. This is how they remained for as long as Allah willed..." Then Allah revealed this Ayah. He caused His Prophet to prevail over the Arabian Peninsula, and then they felt safe and put down their weapons. Then Allah took His Prophet and they remained safe throughout the time of Abu Bakr, `Umar and `Uthman, until what happened happened, and fear again prevailed over them, so they instituted a police force and guards. They changed, so their situation changed. One of the Salaf said, "The Khilafah of Abu Bakr and `Umar was true and adhered to the Book of Allah. Then he recited this Ayah." Al-Bara' bin `Azib said, "This Ayah was revealed when we were in a state of extreme fear." This Ayah is like the Ayah:
وَاذْكُرُواْ إِذْ أَنتُمْ قَلِيلٌ مُّسْتَضْعَفُونَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(And remember when you were few and were reckoned weak in the land) Until His statement:
لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
(so that you might be grateful) 8:26.
كَمَا اسْتَخْلَفَ الَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِهِمْ
(as He granted succession to those before them,) This is like the Ayah where Allah tells us that Musa said to his people:
عَسَى رَبُّكُمْ أَن يُهْلِكَ عَدُوَّكُمْ وَيَسْتَخْلِفَكُمْ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
("It may be that your Lord will destroy your enemy and make you successors on the earth...") 7:129 And Allah says:
وَنُرِيدُ أَن نَّمُنَّ عَلَى الَّذِينَ اسْتُضْعِفُواْ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(And We wished to do a favor to those who were weak in the land,) until the two Ayat there after. 28: 5-6
وَلَيُمَكِّنَنَّ لَهُمْ دِينَهُمُ الَّذِى ارْتَضَى لَهُمْ
(and that He will grant them the authority to practise their religion which He has chosen for them...) As the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said to `Adiyy bin Hatim when he came to him in a delegation:
«أَتَعْرِفُ الْحِيرَةَ؟»
(Do you know Al-Hirah) He said, "I do not know it, but I have heard of it." The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«فَوَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَيُتِمَّنَّ اللهُ هَذَا الْأَمْرَ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ الظَّعِينَةُ مِنَ الْحِيرَةِ حَتَّى تَطُوفَ بِالْبَيْتِ فِي غَيْرِ جِوَارِ أَحَدٍ، وَلَتَفْتَحُنَّ كُنُوزَ كِسْرَى بْنِ هُرْمُزَ»
(By the One in Whose Hand is my soul, Allah will make this matter i.e., Islam prevail until a woman riding a camel will come from Al-Hirah and perform Tawaf around the House without needing the protection of anybody, and the treasures of Kisra the son of Hurmuz will be opened.) He said, "Kisra the son of Hurmuz" He said,
«نَعَمْ، كِسْرَى بْنُ هُرْمُزَ، وَلَيُبْذَلَنَّ الْمَالُ حَتَّى لَا يَقْبَلَهُ أَحَدٌ»
(Yes, Kisra the son of Hurmuz, and wealth will be given until there will be no one who will accept it.) `Adiyy bin Hatim said: "Now it is happening that a woman riding a camel comes from Al-Hirah and performs Tawaf around the House without needing the protection of anybody, and I was among those who opened the treasure of Kisra the son of Hurmuz. By the One in Whose Hand is my soul, the third thing will also come to pass, because the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said it."
يَعْبُدُونَنِى لاَ يُشْرِكُونَ بِى شَيْئاً
(if they worship Me and do not associate anything with Me.) Imam Ahmad recorded from Anas that Mu`adh bin Jabal told him, "While I was riding behind the Prophet on a donkey, with nothing between me and him but the back of his saddle, he said,
«يَا مُعَاذُ بْنَ جَبَلٍ»
(O Mu`adh bin Jabal.) I said, `Here I am at your service, O Messenger of Allah.' Then a while passed, then he said,
«يَا مُعَاذُ بْنَ جَبَلٍ»
(O Mu`adh bin Jabal.) I said, `Here I am at your service, O Messenger of Allah.' Then a while passed, then he said,
«يَا مُعَاذُ بْنَ جَبَلٍ»
(O Mu`adh bin Jabal.) I said, `Here I am at your service, O Messenger of Allah.' He said,
«هَلْ تَدْرِي مَا حَقُّ اللهِ عَلَى الْعِبَادِ؟»
(Do you know the rights that Allah has over His servants) I said, `Allah and His Messenger know best.' He said,
«فَإِنَّ حَقَّ اللهِ عَلَى الْعِبَادِ أَنْ يَعْبُدُوهُ وَلَا يُشْرِكُوا بِهِ شَيْئًا»
(The rights that Allah has over His servants are that they should worship Him and not associate anything with Him.) Then a while passed, then he said,
«يَا مُعَاذُ بْنَ جَبَلٍ»
(O Mu`adh bin Jabal.) I said, `Here I am at your service, O Messenger of Allah.' He said,
«فَهَلْ تَدْرِي مَا حَقُّ الْعِبَادِ عَلَى اللهِ إِذَا فَعَلُوا ذَلِكَ؟»
(Do you know the rights that people have over Allah if they do that) I said, `Allah and His Messenger know best.' He said,
«فَإِنَّ حَقَّ الْعِبَادِ عَلَى اللهِ أَنْ لَا يُعَذِّبَهُمْ»
(The rights that people have over Allah is that He will not punish them.)" This was also recorded in the Two Sahihs.
وَمَن كَفَرَ بَعْدَ ذلِكَ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْفَـسِقُونَ
(But whoever disbelieved after this, they are the rebellious.) means, `whoever then stops obeying Me after that, has stopped obeying the command of his Lord, and that is a great sin.' The Companions -- may Allah be pleased with them -- were the most committed of people after the Prophet to the commands of Allah and the most obedient to Allah. Their victories were in accordance with their level of commitment. They caused the Word of Allah to prevail in the east and the west, and Allah supported them so much that they governed all the people and all the lands. When the people subsequently fell short in their commitment to some of the commandments, their strength and victory fell short accordingly, but it is confirmed through more than one route in the Two Sahihs that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«لَا تَزَالُ طَائِفَةٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِي ظَاهِرِينَ عَلَى الْحَقِّ، لَا يَضُرُّهُمْ مَنْ خَذَلَهُمْ وَلَا مَنْ خَالَفَهُمْ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ»
(There will remain a group of my Ummah adhering to the truth, and those who forsake them or oppose them will not harm them until the Day of Resurrection. ) According to another report:
«حَتَّى يَأْتِيَ أَمْرُ اللهِ وَهُمْ كَذَلِكَ»
(.. until the command of Allah comes to pass and they are like that.) According to another report:
«حَتَّى يُقَاتِلُوا الدَّجَّالَ»
(... until they fight the Dajjal.) According to another report:
«حَتَّى يَنْزِلَ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ وَهُمْ ظَاهِرُونَ»
(... until `Isa bin Maryam comes down and they are prevailing.) All of these reports are Sahih, and there is no contradiction between them.
55- Allah içinizden iman edip salih ameller işleyenlere onlardan öncekileri yeryüzünde hükümran kılıdığı gibi onları da kesinlikle yeryüzünde hükümran kılacağını, onlar için seçip beğendiği dinlerini onlar için güçlendirip hakim kılacağını ve (yaşadıkları) korkunun ardından onları güvene kavuşturacağını vaat etmiştir. Çünkü onlar, bana ibadet ederler ve hiçbir şeyi Bana ortak koşmazlar. Bundan sonra her kim kâfir olursa işte onlar fasıkların ta kendileridir.
55. Bunlar, Yüce Allah’ın dosdoğru vaatleridir. Bunların gerçekleştiği ve haber verdiği gibi ortaya çıktığı görülmüştür. O, bu ümmet arasından iman ve salih ameli gereğince ayakta tutan kimselere kendilerini yeryüzünde hükümran kılacağını vaat etmiştir. Yeryüzünün halifelerinin ve tasarruf sahiplerinin onlar olacağını bildirmiştir. Ayrıca kendileri için beğenip seçtiği ve bütün dinlerden üstün olan İslâm dinini hakim kılacağını da vaat etmiştir. O, bu dini bu ümmet için seçip beğenmiştir. Çünkü bu ümmet, faziletli ve şerefli bir ümmettir. Bu ümmet üzerindeki nimeti, onların bu dini uygulama imkânını elde etmelerini, bu dinin zahir ve batın şer’î hükümlerini hem kendi nefislerinde hem de başkalarında uygulamalarını mümkün kılmıştır. Ayrıca onların dışındaki çeşitli dinlere mensup kimseler ve diğer kâfirler de mağlup ve zelil kimselerdir. Yüce Allah, onlara ayrıca şunu da vaat etmiştir:Korkularından sonra onlara güvenlik verecektir. Çünkü önceleri onlardan herhangi bir kimse, dinini ve kabul ettiği yolu kâfirlerden pek çok eziyet ve işkenceyi göze almadıkça açığa vurma imkânını bulamıyordu. Müslüman cemaat sayıca başkalarına nispetle oldukça azdı. Yeryüzündeki insanlar da elbirliği ile onlara karşı dikilmiş, onların başlarına türlü musibetler getirmeye kalkışmıştı. İşte Yüce Allah, bu âyetin indiği dönemde onlara bütün hususları vaat etmiştir. Henüz o ümmet yeryüzünde halifelik makamına getirilmeyi, iktidar sahibi olmayı, İslâm dinini uygulama imkânını elde etmeyi ve tam güvenlik içerisinde Yüce Allah’a hiçbir şeyi ortak koşmaksızın, Allah’tan başkasından çekinmeksizin O’na ibadet edecek şekilde bir iktidara sahip olamamıştı. Ancak bu ümmetin ilk nesli, başkalarından çok daha ileri ve üstün bir şekilde iman ve amel-i salihin gereğini yerine getirdi. Böylece Yüce Allah, onlara çeşitli ülkelerin ve milletlerin yönetim ve iktidarını verdi; yerin doğularını ve batılarını fethetmelerini mümkün kıldı. Tam bir güvenliğe ve tam bir iktidara kavuştular. İşte bu da Yüce Allah’ın hayret edilecek ve göz kamaştıracak belgelerinden biridir. Bu durum, Kıyametin kopacağı vakte kadar aynen geçerlidir. Mü’minler ne zaman imanı ve salih ameli gereği gibi yerine getirecek olurlarsa, Allah’ın onlara verdiği bu sözü gerçekleştirmesi kaçınılmazdır. Yüce Allah’ın onlara kâfir ve münafıkları musallat kılması ve bazı hallerde onları galip kılması, müslümanların iman ve salih ameli ihlal etmeleri dolayısıyladır.“Bundan” yani ey müslümanlar; böyle bir iktidardan ve sizin tam anlamıyla egemen kılınmanızdan “sonra her kim kâfir olursa işte onlar fasıkların” Allah’a itaatin sınırları dışına çıkarak bozgunculuk yapanların “ta kendileridir.” Artık iyi hiçbir şeyi hak etmezler, hayır işleme yeterliliklerini kaybederler. Çünkü aziz ve üstün zamanlarında imanı terk eden ve imana bağlanmayı engelleyen sebeplerin olmadığı bir sırada ondan uzaklaşan kimsenin bu hali, niyetinin bozukluğuna, içinde kötü şeyler sakladığına delildir. Zira bu gibi hallerde dinini terk etmesine iten hiçbir sebep yoktur.
u âyet-i kerimede Yüce Allah’ın bizden önceki müminlere iktidar verip onları da yeryüzünde halifelik makamına getirdiğine delil vardır. Nitekim Mûsâ’nın kavmine şunları söylediğini biliyoruz:“Umulur ki Rabbiniz düşmanınızı helâk eder ve sizi yeryüzünde halifeler kılar; o zaman da sizin nasıl davranacağınıza bakacaktır.”(el-A’raf 7/129) Bir başka yerde de Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Biz de o ülkede zayıf düşürülenlere lütfetmek, onları önder yapmak ve onları varisler kılmak istiyorduk. Ve onlara o yerde güç ve imkân verelim (istiyorduk).”(el-Kasas, 28/5-6)
Allah, içinizden iman edenlere ve salih ameller işleyenlere düşmanlarına karşı onlara yardım etmeyi, onları kendilerinden önceki Müminleri hükümran kıldığı gibi, onları da yeryüzünde hükümran kılmayı vadetmiştir. Aynı şekilde kendileri için hoşnut olduğu dinlerini -ki o din İslam'dır-, yine onlar için iyice yerleştirip yücelteceğini ve onların korkulu hallerini güvene çevireceğini vadetmiştir. Çünkü onlar, yalnız bana ibadet ederler ve hiçbir şeyi bana şirk (ortak) koşmazlar. Bu nimetlerden sonra her kim küfrederse, işte Allah'ın itaatinden çıkanlar onlardır.
Allah đã hứa với những người có đức tin nơi Allah và và làm việc thiện tốt trong số các ngươi sẽ được Ngài phù hộ chiến thắng kẻ thù và được bổ nhiệm thành nhóm kế thừa trái đất giống như Ngài đã bổ nhiệm các thế hệ có đức tin trước họ, rồi Ngài sẽ thiết lập cho họ một tôn giáo được Ngài hài lòng - đó là Islam - trường tồn, hiên ngang. Ngài hứa với họ sẽ thay đổi tình trạng bất an thành an bình nhưng với điều kiện rằng họ phải thờ phượng một mình Ngài, không thờ phượng bất cứ ai cùng với Ngài và ai không tin tưởng sau khi đã hưởng được diễm phúc an lành đó thì họ đã rời khỏi sự phục tùng Allah.
Allāh ha promesso a coloro, tra di voi, che hanno creduto in Allāh e che hanno compiuto buone azioni, di sostenerli contro i loro nemici, e di renderli vicari in terra, così come fece con i credenti che li hanno preceduti, che furono suoi vicari, e a cui promise di stabilire la religione che Lo compiace, ovvero la religione dell'Islām, salda e preziosa, e promise di trasformare il loro timore in serenità. Adorano Me solo e non Mi associano nessuno. Chi rinnegherà dopo aver ottenuto tali grazie sarà annoverato tra coloro che si sono allontanati dall'obbedienza di Allāh.
Allah telah berjanji kepada orang-orang yang beriman terhadap Allah dan mengerjakan amal-amal yang saleh di antara kalian bahwa Dia sungguh akan menolong mereka untuk mengalahkan musuh-musuh mereka dan akan menjadikan mereka berkuasa di muka bumi, sebagaimana Dia telah menjadikan orang-orang sebelum mereka dari kalangan kaum mukminin untuk berkuasa. Dia juga berjanji akan meneguhkan bagi mereka agama yang telah diridai-Nya untuk mereka, yaitu Islam, serta berjanji benar-benar akan menukar keadaan mereka menjadi aman sesudah mereka berada dalam ketakutan. Mereka tetap menyembah-Ku semata, dengan tiada mempersekutukan sesuatu apa pun dengan-Ku. Namun, barang siapa yang tetap kafir sesudah adanya nikmat dan karunia itu maka mereka itulah orang-orang yang fasik lagi keluar dari ketaatan kepada Allah.
Svemogući Allah obećao je čestitim vjernicima, koji vjeruju u Allaha i čine dobra djela, pomoć nad neprijateljima i obećao je da će ih postaviti na Zemlji za nasljednike, kao što je učinio i dobre prethodnike, te je obećao da će učvrstiti islam, vjeru istinitu, uzdići je i učiniti iznad svih vjera, i da će, pouzdano, strah vjernicima sigurnošću zamijeniti budu li samo Allahu poslušni i odani i iskreno se Njemu klanjali ne smatrajući Mu nikog ravnim. A oni koji ostanu bezbožnici i nakon tih blagodati, takvi su pravi griješnici, oni prelaze granice Allahove.
Allah a promis à ceux d’entre vous qui croient en Allah et accomplissent de bonnes œuvres de les secourir contre leurs ennemis et d’en faire des successeurs sur Terre tout comme Il a fait des croyants qui les ont précédés des successeurs. Il leur a également promis de faire de la religion qu’Il agréée pour eux, c’est-à-dire l’Islam, une religion puissante et supérieure et de remplacer leur peur passée par la sécurité. Ils doivent pour cela M’adorer Seul et ne rien M’associer et quiconque mécroit après avoir bénéficié de tous ces bienfaits se sera rebellé contre Allah.
Allah has promised those of you who believe in Him and perform good deeds, that He will help them against their enemies and make them rulers on earth. Just like He made the believers before them rulers on earth and promised them that He would make the religion of Islam He preferred for them established and dominant; He also promised that He will change their circumstances of fear into peace, as long as they worshipped Him alone and did not ascribe partners to Him. Whoever shows ingratitude after all those blessings are the very ones who leave the obedience of Allah.
"Dan Allah telah berjanji kepada orang-orang yang beriman di antara kamu dan mengerjakan amal-amal yang shalih bahwa Dia sungguh-sungguh akan menjadikan mereka berkuasa di muka bumi, sebagaimana Dia telah menjadikan orang-orang sebelum mereka berkuasa, dan sungguh Dia akan meneguhkan bagi mereka agama yang telah diridhaiNya untuk mereka, dan Dia benar-benar akan menukar (keadaan) mereka, sesudah mereka dalam ketakutan menjadi aman sentosa. Mereka tetap menyembahKu dengan tiada mempersekutukan sesuatu apa pun dengan Aku. Dan barangsiapa yang (tetap) kafir sesudah (janji) itu, maka mereka itulah orang-orang yang fasik." (An-Nur: 55).
(55) Ini termasuk janjiNya yang benar, yang telah dapat disaksikan penafsiran dan kenyataannya, bahwasanya Dia telah menjanjikan orang yang menegakkan iman dan amal shalih dari umat ini, untuk menjadikan mereka penguasa di muka bumi. Me-reka akan menjadi para pemimpin di bumi, yang memegang kendali pengaturannya. Sesungguhnya Allah (juga) akan memantapkan ﴾ لَهُمۡ دِينَهُمُ ٱلَّذِي ٱرۡتَضَىٰ لَهُمۡ ﴿ "bagi mereka agama yang telah diridhaiNya untuk mereka," yaitu agama Islam yang mengungguli seluruh agama. Allah meridhainya untuk umat ini karena keutamaan umat ini, kemuliaan dan curahan kenikmatan bagi mereka, dalam wujud, mereka sanggup menegakkan agama Islam, syariatNya yang zahir atau yang batin, dalam diri-diri mereka dan orang lain. Pasalnya, orang-orang selain mereka, seperti para pemeluk agama-agama dan orang-orang kafir akan terkalahkan dan menjadi hina.
Allah akan menggantikan (keadaan) mereka ﴾ مِّنۢ بَعۡدِ خَوۡفِهِمۡ ﴿ "setelah ketakutan mereka." (Dahulu) salah seorang dari mereka tidak dapat menampakkan agamanya, tiada lain disebabkan gencarnya gangguan dari banyak orang kafir dan keberadaan jamaah kaum Muslimin yang berjumlah sedikit sekali bila dibandingkan jumlah mereka. Penduduk bumi telah sepakat memerangi kaum Muslimin. Mereka telah berbuat melampaui batas dengan berbagai macam kezhaliman. Allah menjanjikan kaum Mukminin peristiwa-peris-tiwa di atas ketika ayat ini turun. Padahal umat Islam belum me-nyaksikan pengendalian kekuasaan di bumi dan pendudukan posisi di sana, serta kesanggupan untuk menegakkan agama Islam dan stabilitas keamanan yang sempurna, lantaran mereka menyembah Allah dan tidak menyekutukanNya dengan sesuatu apa pun tanpa merasa takut kepada seorang pun kecuali hanya kepada Allah saja.
Generasi awal umat ini melaksanakan keimanan dan amal shalih yang mengungguli umat lain, maka Allah meneguhkan me-reka (untuk menguasai) negeri-negeri dan umat manusia. Penjuru timur dan barat bumi telah ditaklukkan, sehingga diperoleh sta-bilitas keamanan yang sempurna dan pendudukan yang kuat. Ini termasuk ayat-ayat Allah yang menakjubkan dan menawan. Per-kara ini akan terus berlaku sampai Hari Kiamat. Selama mereka menegakkan iman dan amal shalih, pasti janji Allah kepada me-reka akan terwujud. Orang-orang kafir dan munafik hanya mampu menguasai (kaum Muslimin) dan dimenangkan pada sebagian waktu lantaran kesalahan yang dilakukan kaum Muslimin terhadap keimanan dan amal shalih.
﴾ وَمَن كَفَرَ بَعۡدَ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "Dan barangsiapa yang (tetap) kafir sesudah (janji) itu," yaitu kedudukan dan kekuasaan yang sempurna bagi kalian, wahai kaum Muslimin. ﴾ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلۡفَٰسِقُونَ ﴿ "Maka mereka itulah orang-orang yang fasik," orang-orang yang keluar dari ketaatan ke-pada Allah dan mengalami kerusakan (jiwa dan hati), mereka tidak pantas dengan kebaikan serta tidak ada kemampuan menerima perbaikan. Karena, seseorang yang meninggalkan keimanannya ketika dalam keadaan perkasa dan kuat serta tidak adanya sebab yang menghalanginya untuk beriman, ini menunjukkan kerusakan niat dan kejelekan jiwanya. Pasalnya, tidak ada faktor yang men-dorong untuk meninggalkan agama ini kecuali perkara-perkara tersebut.
Ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa Allah telah mendudukkan orang-orang sebelum kita dan menjadikan mereka pimpinan di bumi ini, sebagaimana yang dikatakan Musa kepada kaumnya,
﴾ وَيَسۡتَخۡلِفَكُمۡ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ فَيَنظُرَ كَيۡفَ تَعۡمَلُونَ 129 ﴿
"Dan menjadikan kamu khalifah di bumi(Nya), maka Dia akan me-lihat bagaimana perbuatanmu." (Al-A'raf: 129).
Dan Firman Allah,
﴾ وَنُرِيدُ أَن نَّمُنَّ عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ ٱسۡتُضۡعِفُواْ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ ] وَنَجۡعَلَهُمۡ أَئِمَّةٗ وَنَجۡعَلَهُمُ ٱلۡوَٰرِثِينَ 5 [وَنُمَكِّنَ لَهُمۡ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ ﴿
"Dan Kami hendak memberi karunia kepada orang-orang yang tertindas di bumi (Mesir) itu [dan hendak menjadikan mereka pemimpin dan menjadikan mereka orang-orang yang mewarisi (bumi)], dan Kami teguhkan kedudukan mereka di bumi." (Al-Qashash: 5-6).
Al-lah ha prometido a aquellos de ustedes que creen en Él y realizan buenas obras, que Él los ayudará contra sus enemigos y los hará triunfar en la Tierra. Así como hizo que los creyentes que los precedieron triunfaran en la Tierra y les prometió que Él haría que la religión del Islam que Él privilegió para ellos fuera establecida, Él también prometió que cambiará sus circunstancias de temor a paz, siempre que Lo adoren solo a Él y no Le atribuyan copartícipes. Quienes muestren ingratitud después de todas esas bendiciones, son los mismos que abandonan la obediencia de Al-lah.
Nangako si Allāh sa mga sumampalataya sa Kanya kabilang sa inyo at gumawa ng mga gawang matuwid na mag-aadya Siya sa kanila laban sa mga kaaway nila, gagawa Siya sa kanila bilang mga kahalili sa lupain tulad ng ginawa Niya sa bago pa nila na mga mananampalataya bilang mga kahalili rito. Nangako Siya sa kanila na gagawa Siya sa Relihiyon nila na kinalugdan Niya para sa kanila – ang Relihiyong Islām – na maging matatag at makapangyarihan. Nangako Siya sa kanila na magpapalit Siya sa kanila, noong matapos ng pangamba nila, ng katiwasayan. [Sinabi pa Niya]: "Sumasamba sila sa Akin lamang habang hindi sila nagtatambal sa Akin ng anuman." Ang sinumang tumangging sumampalataya matapos ng mga pagpapalang iyon, ang mga iyon ay ang mga lumalabas sa pagtalima kay Allāh.
Commentary
Background of Revelation
Qurtubi has reported on authority of Abul ` Aliyah that the Holy Prophet ﷺ stayed in Makkah for ten years after commencement of revelation and declaration of prophethood, during which time there was a constant fear of the infidels and disbelievers. Then after the Hijrah to Madina also there was a ceaseless danger of attacks from the disbelievers. So, someone asked the Holy Prophet ﷺ "Would a time come to us when we will be able to live in peace without wearing our weaponry?' The Holy Prophet ﷺ replied ` Yes, the time is coming very soon'. On that occasion these verses were revealed. (Qurtubi and Bahr). Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn 'Abbas ؓ ، has said that these verses relate the promise of Allah Ta’ ala, which He had made with the Ummah of Muhammad ﷺ before their creation in the Torah and the Injil. (Bahr Muhit)
Allah Ta’ ala had made three promises to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، that his Ummah will be made His vicegerent on earth and will rule over it, and His favourite religion Islam will be made victorious, and Muslims will be given so much power and grandeur that they will have no fear of any one. Allah Ta’ ala fulfilled His promise by conferring conquest over Makkah, Khaibar, Bahrain, and the whole of Yemen and the entire peninsula of Arabia even during the lifetime of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Also he received jizyah, (capitation tax) from the Zoroastrians of Hajar and some Syrian territories. The kings and rulers of Rome, Egypt, Iskandria, Oman and Ethiopia sent gifts to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and gave him honour and respect. Then during his caliphate Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ crushed all the menacing uprisings. He also sent out Islamic armies to Persia, Syria and Egypt. Busra and Damascus also fell to Islamic State during this time.
When the time of death of Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ approached nearer, Allah Ta’ ala put an inspiration in his heart to nominate Sayyidna ` Umar Ibn Khattab ؓ as his successor. When Sayyidna ` Umar Ibn Khattab ؓ took charge of the caliphate, it was so wonderful that the heavens had not witnessed such grand governance after the governance of the messengers. During his caliphate the entire land of Syria and Egypt and major part of Persia were overpowered. It was during his time that the grandeur of Caesar and Chosroes were vanished. After that period, during the caliphate of Sayyidna ` Uthman ؓ the Islamic victories extended from the East to the West. In the west up to Cyprus and Andalucia, and in the east up to China. Besides, ` Iraq, Khorasan and Ahwaz all fell to Islamic State during the time of third Caliph. What the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said according to a Sahih Hadith that he was shown the entire east and west of the earth by bringing them together, and that the rule of his Ummah will extend up to all those places which have been shown to him; this promise was fulfilled by Allah Ta’ ala even during the time of caliphate Sayyidna ` Uthman ؓ . (Ibn Kathir)
According to another hadith the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said that caliphate will last for thirty years after him. Here, the word caliphate means the Rightly Guided Caliphate (Al-Khilafah-ar-Rashidah), which was run exactly on the footsteps of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . It lasted up to the time of Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ ، because this period of thirty years was finished after him.
At this point Ibn Kathir has also reported a hadith from Sahih Muslim, that Sayyidna Jabir Ibn Samurah ؓ has said that he had heard the Holy Prophet ﷺ saying that his Ummah will continue ruling until the twelve caliphs last. After narrating this Ibn Kathir has commented that this hadith is pointing that there will be twelve upright caliphs in the Muslim Ummah, which is bound to happen. However, it is not necessary that all twelve come one after the other and there is no gap in between, rather it is more likely that they turn up with an interval of time. Out of this lot, four Rightly Guided Khulafa' had appeared one after the other immediately after the Holy Prophet ﷺ . The next was Sayyidna ` Umar Ibn ` Abdul ` Aziz (رح) who came after a gap of some time. A few others also appeared in different times after him and will continue to come until the last caliph Sayyidna Mahdiyy comes. There is no mention in the hadith of those twelve caliphs which the Shiites have determined. Rather some of them are those who have no connection with the caliphate at all. It is also not necessary that all of them would be of the same status, and during their time there would be complete peace and tranquility. This promise is related to rectitude and firmness of faith, the righteous deeds and total obedience, and any difference in their degree will naturally make difference in the power and control of authority. Islamic history spread over a period of 1400 years is a witness that in different times and different , countries whenever and wherever there was a just and righteous ruler, he has received his share from this promise of Allah based on the extent of righteous deeds he has performed. At another place, the Qur'an says إِنَّ حِزْبَ اللَّـهِ هُمُ الْغَالِبُونَ that is ` The people of Allah are the ones to prevail.'
This verse is a proof of approval and esteem in the sight of Allah of the four rightly guided Khulafa'
This verse is also a proof of the prophethood of the Holy Prophet ﷺ because the forecast he had made came true exactly in the manner he had predicted. The same way it is also a proof of acceptance and approval of the caliphate of AI-Khulafa' ar-Rashidin in the sight of Allah. It is for the simple reason that the promise Allah Ta’ ala had made with His Messenger and his Ummah was completely fulfilled during the lifetime of the four Sahabah. If the caliphate of the earlier caliphs is not regarded legitimate and true, as claimed by some Rawafd, then the Qur'anic promise has not been fulfilled as yet. Then the argument put forward by Rawafid that the Qur'anic promise will be fulfilled during the life of Sayyidna Mahdiyy is but ridiculous, as it will amount to saying that for full 1400 years the ` Ummah will live in disgrace and misery, and nearing the Dooms Day when he will get the rule, only that period is referred by this promise. The fact of the matter is that the conditions of faith and righteous deeds, on which this promise was made by Allah Ta’ ala, were present in these Sahabah to the perfection and in totality. In reality Allah's promise was fulfilled in totality in their lifetime only. After that neither the degree of faith and deeds was maintained at that level, nor the dignity of caliphate and governance could be retained.
وَمَن كَفَرَ فَأُولَـٰئِكَ هُمُ الْفَاسِقُونَ
And whoever turns infidel after that, then such people are the transgressors - 24:55.
The literal meaning of the word Kufr is thanklessness and in conventional sense it is the antonym of faith. In this verse there is room for taking either of the two meanings. Thus the meaning of the verse is that when Allah Ta’ ala fulfills His promise and bestows power, authority, peace and satisfaction to the Muslims, and stability to Islam, and after that someone turns apostate or avoids obeying the rules of the Islamic State, then such a person is a transgressor. In the first place he has lost the faith, and secondly, stopped obeying the rules and regulations of the Islamic State. Kufr and ingratitude are great sins in any situation, but after the establishment of Islamic rule, authority and grandeur the intensity of these sins is doubled. That is why it is emphasized by the words بَعْدَ ذَٰلِكَ (after that). Imam Baghawi (رح) has said that the scholars of Tafsir have explained that this Qur'anic sentence came true for the first time on those who assassinated the ruling caliph Sayyidna ` Uthman ؓ . When they committed this great sin, the referred graces of Allah Ta’ ala were reduced, and they were afflicted with fear and fright because of mutual killings and massacre. Despite the fact that they were like brothers to each other, they got involved in mutual killing. Baghawi has related on his own authority an address by Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn Salam ؓ ، which he delivered at the time of commotion against Sayyidna ` Uthman ؓ . The wordings of the address are as follows:
"The angels of Allah had cordoned your city for security ever since the Holy Prophet ﷺ had come to Madinah, and this measure was continuing until today. By God, if you assassinate ` Uthman, these angels will go back, and will never return again. By god, whoever from you will kill him will present himself before Allah with his hands cut. He will be without his hands. And know that Allah's sword was in its sheath so far. By God, if this sword comes out of its sheath, it shall never go back in sheath again, because whenever a messenger is assassinated, seventy thousand people are killed in return and when a caliph is assassinated, then thirty five thousand persons are killed" (Mazhari).
Hence, the sequence of mutual killing which had commenced with the Shahadah (martyrdom) of Sayyidna ` Uthman' ؓ has continued in the Ummah throughout. Similarly, the way assassins of ` Uthman ؓ acted against the blessings of Allah Ta’ ala and solidarity of Islam and were ungrateful to Him, the Rawafid and Khawarij did the same after that by grouping against the Guided Khulafa'. The incident of great sacrifice of Sayyidna Husain Ibn Ali ؓ also happened under the same sequence نسال اللہ الھدایہ و شکر نعمتۃ
The promise of the grant of a dominant status applied initially to the Prophet Muhammad and his companions, but it also applies to the whole community of the believers. It is observed here that men of faith need not make the possession of power and dominance their target, for these are actually blessings of God, conferred upon deserving believers as a reward for their faith and good deeds. The purpose of granting this dominant status is to provide the believers with stability in this world, so that they may be able to live peacefully and in safety, lead their lives as the subjects of the One God and pray to Him freely, without fearing their enemies. The dominant status of the people of faith shall continue so long as they remain grateful to God and do not lose their fear of God (taqwa). Appointing a successor, khalifah, or ‘one who comes afterwards’, entails the conferring of dominant status and stability on one community in place of the community, which had earlier enjoyed this position. The dominant position is, in fact, a part of the divine trial. God gives this position to all communities, one after another, and thus puts them to the test. For people of faith, this position is a means of judging them.
Allah'ın rahmetine nail olmak için namazı en kamil şekilde eda edin, mallarınızın zekâtını verin ve size emrettiği şeyleri yapıp yasakladığı şeyleri terk ederek resul -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'e itaat edin.
Establezcan la oración a la perfección, den el zakat de su riqueza y obedezcan al Mensajero en todo lo que les ordene, y apártense de todo lo que les impida hacerlo, con la esperanza de que sean librados de sus temores y alcancen el éxito en sus objetivos.
Namaz obavljajte, o vjernici, brižno i skrušeno, onako kako je vjerom propisano da se obavlja, izdvajajte zekat onima kojima on pripada i Allahovom se Vjerovjesniku, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, pokoravajte izvršavajući vjerske naredbe, a sustežući se od vjerskih zabrana, da biste zaslužili Allahovu, džellešanuhu, milost.
"Dan dirikanlah shalat, tunaikanlah zakat, dan taatlah kepada rasul, supaya kalian diberi rahmat. Janganlah kamu kira bahwa orang-orang yang kafir itu dapat melemahkan (Allah dari mengazab mereka) di bumi ini, sedang tempat tinggal mereka (di akhirat) adalah neraka. Dan sungguh amat jeleklah tempat kembali itu." (An-Nur: 56-57).
(56) Allah تعالى memerintahkan penegakan shalat beserta (melengkapi) rukun, syarat dan adab-adabnya secara lahir dan batin, dan memberikan zakat dari harta-harta yang Allah titipkan dan berikan kepada para hamba dengan cara menyerahkannya kepada orang-orang fakir dan selain mereka yang disebutkan Allah termasuk golongan yang berhak menerima zakat. Dua ibadah ini merupakan ketaatan yang paling agung dan mulia, yang mengga-bungkan antara hakNya dan hak makhlukNya, dan supaya ikhlas kepada Dzat yang disembah dan berbuat baik kepada sesama manusia.
Kemudian Allah menambahkan perintah umum setelah dua perkara tadi, seraya berfirman, ﴾ وَأَطِيعُواْ ٱلرَّسُولَ ﴿ "Dan taatlah kamu kepada Rasul," dengan melaksanakan perintah-perintahnya dan menjauhi larangan-larangannya,
﴾ مَّن يُطِعِ ٱلرَّسُولَ فَقَدۡ أَطَاعَ ٱللَّهَۖ ﴿
"Barangsiapa yang taat kepada Rasul, maka sungguh dia telah me-naati Allah." (An-Nisa`: 80).
﴾ لَعَلَّكُمۡ ﴿ "Supaya kalian," ketika kalian melaksanakan perkara itu ﴾ تُرۡحَمُونَ ﴿ "diberi rahmat," maka siapa yang menginginkan rahmat, inilah jalannya. Dan barangsiapa yang mengharapkannya tanpa menegakkan shalat dan membayarkan zakat serta taat kepada rasul, maka dia hanyalah seorang yang mengkhayal lagi berdusta. Nafsunya telah memberinya angan-angan dusta.
(57) ﴾ لَا تَحۡسَبَنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ مُعۡجِزِينَ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِۚ ﴿ "Janganlah kamu kira bahwa orang-orang yang kafir itu dapat melemahkan (Allah dari mengazab mereka) di bumi ini." Janganlah kalian terpedaya dengan kenikmatan yang telah mereka nikmati pada kehidupan dunia. Karena sesung-guhnya Allah hanya mengulur mereka tapi tidak melalaikan mereka.
﴾ نُمَتِّعُهُمۡ قَلِيلٗا ثُمَّ نَضۡطَرُّهُمۡ إِلَىٰ عَذَابٍ غَلِيظٖ 24 ﴿
"Kami biarkan mereka bersenang-senang sebentar, kemudian Kami paksa mereka (masuk) ke dalam siksa yang keras." (Luqman: 34).
Karenanya, Dia berfirman, ﴾ وَمَأۡوَىٰهُمُ ٱلنَّارُۖ وَلَبِئۡسَ ٱلۡمَصِيرُ ﴿ "Sedang tem-pat tinggal mereka (di akhirat) adalah neraka. Dan sungguh amat jeleklah tempat kembali itu," maksudnya tempat kesudahan yang paling jelek adalah tempat kembali bagi orang-orang kafir, tempat kembali yang jelek, penuh derita dan hukuman yang abadi.
Và các ngươi hãy chu đáo hành lễ Salah, hãy xuất Zakah từ tài sản của các ngươi, hãy tuân lệnh Thiên Sứ mà chấp hành những điều Người sai bảo và những điều Ngài ngăn cấm, có thế hi vọng các ngươi hưởng được lòng thương xót của Allah.
56- Namazı dosdoğru kılın, zekâtı verin ve Rasûle itaat edin ki merhamete kavuşasınız.
57- Sakın kâfirlerin yeryüzünde (Allah’ı) âciz bırakacaklarını sanma! Onların varacağı yer ateştir. O, ne kötü bir dönüş yeridir!
56. Yüce Allah, namazı rükünleriyle, şartlarıyla, adabıyla, zahiren ve batınen dosdoğru kılmayı, Allah’ın kulların tasarrufuna verdiği mallarının zekâtlarını fakirlere ve zekâtın harcama yerleri olarak Yüce Allah’ın sözünü ettiği diğer yerlere vermelerini emretmektedir. Bu iki emir, itaatlerin en büyükleri, en değerlileridir. Hem Allah’ın hakkını hem de yaratılmışların hakkını bir arada içerirler. Bir taraftan mabuda ihlâs, diğer taraftan kullara ihsan özelliklerini taşımaktadırlar. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, bu ikisine genel bir emri atfetmiştir:“ve Rasûle” emirlerine uyarak ve yasaklarından da uzak durarak “itaat edin” Çünkü “Rasûle itaat eden Allah’a itaat etmiş olur.”(en-Nisa, 4/80)“ki” bunları yerine getirdiğiniz takdirde “merhamete kavuşasınız.” İlâhi rahmete nail olmak isteyenlerin izlemeleri gereken yol işte budur. Namaz kılmaksızın, zekât vermeksizin, Allah rasûlüne itaat etmeksizin rahmete nail olacağını uman bir kimse boş bir temennide bulunmaktadır. Böyle bir kimse, nefsinin gerçekle ilgisi olmayan asılsız temennilerine kanan birisidir.
57. “Sakın kâfirlerin yeryüzünde (Allah'ı) âciz bırakacaklarını sanma!” Dünya hayatında faydalandırıldıkları nimetler seni aldatmasın. Şüphesiz ki Yüce Allah, onlara mühlet verecek olsa dahi, azabı ihmal etmeyecektir. “Biz onları azıcık faydalandırırız. Sonra oldukça ağır bir azaba mahkûm ederiz.”(Lokman, 31/24) Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah burada da: “Onların varacağı yer ateştir. O, ne kötü bir dönüş yeridir!” buyurmaktadır. Yani kâfirlerin dönecekleri yer ne kötüdür! O yerde şer, pişmanlık ve ebedî ceza vardır.
Magsagawa kayo ng pagdarasal ayon sa pinakalubos na anyo, magbigay kayo ng zakāh ng mga yaman ninyo, at tumalima kayo sa Sugo sa pamamagitan ng paggawa sa ipinag-utos niya sa inyo at pag-iwan sa sinaway niya sa inyo, sa pag-asang kayo ay magtatamo ng awa ni Allāh.
And perform prayer to perfection, give Zakat on your wealth and obey the Messenger in whatever he commands you with, together with leaving whatever he prevents you from, in the hope that you shall be safe from your fears and be successful in your objectives.
Accomplissez convenablement la prière, acquittez-vous de l’aumône légale et obéissez au Messager en vous conformant à ce qu’il vous a ordonné et en renonçant à ce qu’il vous a interdit, afin que vous bénéficiiez de la miséricorde d’Allah.
The Command to pray, give the Zakah and obey the Messenger ﷺ; the inability of the Disbelievers to escape, and the ultimate Destiny
Allah commands His believing servants to establish prayer, which means worshipping Allah Alone with no partner or associate; to pay the Zakah, which is an act of kindness towards His poor and weak creatures; and by doing so to obey the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, i.e., to do as he commands them and to avoid what he forbids them, so that Allah will have mercy on them for that. No doubt, whoever does that, Allah will have mercy on him, as Allah says in another Ayah:
أُوْلَـئِكَ سَيَرْحَمُهُمُ اللَّهُ
(Allah will have His mercy on them) 9:71
لاَ تَحْسَبَنَّ
(Consider not) means, `do not think, O Muhammad,' that:
الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ
(the disbelievers) meaning, those who opposed and denied you,
مُعْجِزِينَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(can escape in the land.) means, that they can flee from Allah. No, Allah is able to deal with them and He will punish them most severely for that. Allah says:
وَمَأْوَاهُمُ
(Their abode) meaning, in the Hereafter,
النَّارُ وَلَبِئْسَ الْمَصِيرُ
(shall be the Fire -- and worst indeed is that destination.) means, how terrible the consequences will be for the disbelievers, how evil a place to stay in and how awful a place to rest!
E adempiete la Preghiera con devozione, elargite la Zakēt prelevando dai vostri beni, e obbedite al Messaggero, facendo ciò che vi ha ordinato e abbandonando ciò che vi ha vietato, affinché possiate ottenere la Misericordia di Allāh.
Dirikanlah salat secara sempurna, tunaikanlah zakat harta kalian, dan taatlah kepada Rasul dengan mengerjakan perintah dan meninggalkan larangannya, supaya kalian mendapatkan rahmat Allah.
The blessings of God refer to the position of dominance in the present world and Paradise in the Hereafter. Those who want to make themselves worthy of this blessing should foster three virtues in themselves: piety, charity and the willingness to follow the example of the Prophet. The first quality is evinced in the regular saying of prayers. Observance of prayers regularly acts as a strong incentive to lead a life of sincerity, modesty and humility, rather than one of false pride and arrogance. The second quality takes its practical form in zakat, the prescribed alms-giving, which means the setting aside of some amount at the prescribed rate from one’s wealth and handing it over to bayt al-mal or the ‘Public Fund’. Zakat, conveys the message that people should not be selfish but should be the well-wishers of others. Their well-wishing should go to the extent of fostering a feeling that others have a certain right over them. The third quality is obedience to the Prophet Muhammad. During his lifetime, this meant obeying him personally, while beyond his lifetime, it means obeying his sunnah or tradition. In other words, in all matters of life, the ideal example for the people should be the life of the Prophet of God. People should accept only him as their guide and when confronted with his pronouncements, they should forego their personal opinions. The Prophet should be in the lead and all others should be behind him.
Huwag kang magpalagay, o Sugo, sa mga tumangging sumampalataya kay Allāh na makalulusot sila sa Akin kapag nagnais Ako na magpababa sa kanila ng pagdurusa. Ang kanlungan nila sa Araw ng Pagbangon ay Impiyerno. Talagang kay sagwa ang kahahantungan ng sinumang Impiyerno ang kahahantungan niya.
Ey Resul! Yüce Allah'ın kâfirlere bir azap indirecek olması durumunda onların Allah'ı bundan aciz bırakabileceklerini sanma! Kıyamet günü onların varacakları yer cehennemdir. Varış yerleri cehennem olan kimselerin varacakları yer ne kötü bir yerdir.
O Messenger! Do not ever think that those who disbelieve in Allah will slip away from Him when He intends to punish them. Their abode on the Day of Judgment is hell; what an evil abode hell is!
Ô Messager, ne crois pas que ceux qui mécroient en Moi ont le pouvoir de me tenir tête si je voulais abattre le châtiment sur eux. Le Jour de la Résurrection, leur demeure sera l’Enfer et quelle pire demeure que l’Enfer.
Poslaniče, nipošto ne misli da oni što ne vjeruju mogu umaći Allahu, Jednom Jedinom! On je kadar da ih iskorijeni. Na onom svijetu njihovo će povratište paklena vatra biti, a grozno je ona povratište i stjecište!
Mensajero, no creas nunca que aquellos que no creen en Al-lah se escaparán de Él cuando Él se disponga a castigarlos. Su morada en el Día del Juicio será el infierno. ¡Qué terrible morada es el infierno!
Non pensare – o Messaggero – che quelli che non credono in Allāh possano trovare scampo da Me, se decidessi di punirli; e la loro dimora, nel Giorno della Resurrezione, sarà L'Inferno: che infausto destino l'Inferno!
Janganlah engkau menyangka -wahai Rasul- bahwa orang-orang yang kafir kepada Allah itu dapat melemahkan-Ku ketika Aku hendak menurunkan kepada mereka azab di bumi ini. Tempat tinggal mereka pada hari Kiamat kelak adalah neraka Jahanam. Sungguh amat jeleklah tempat kembali orang-orang yang dikembalikan ke neraka Jahanam.
Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ - đừng có tưởng đám người phủ nhận Allah sẽ thoát được hình phạt khi Ngài muốn giáng lên đầu họ, và vào Ngày Phán Xét, chỗ ở của chúng sẽ là Hỏa Ngục, đúng là tồi tệ đối với ai có nơi cư ngụ là Hỏa Ngục.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at gumawa ayon sa isinabatas Niya para sa kanila, pahilingin mula sa inyo ng pahintulot ang mga lalaking alipin ninyo, at ang mga babaing alipin ninyo, at ang mga malayang bata na hindi umabot sa edad ng kahustuhang gulang sa tatlong sandali: mula sa bago ng pagdarasal sa madaling-araw sa oras ng pagpapalit ng mga kasuutan ng pagtulog ng mga kasuutan ng pagkagising, sa oras ng tanghali kapag naghubad kayo ng mga kasuutan ninyo para sa pag-idlip, at matapos ng pagdarasal sa gabi dahil ito ay oras ng pagtulog ninyo at paghuhubad ng mga kasuutan ng pagkagising at pagsusuot ng mga kasuutan ng pagtulog. Ang tatlong sandaling ito ay mga kahubaran para sa inyo. Hindi sila papasok sa mga [oras na] ito sa inyo malibang matapos ng isang pahintulot mula sa inyo. Wala sa inyong pagkaasiwa sa pagpasok nila nang walang paalam at wala sa kanilang pagkaasiwa sa anumang iba pa sa mga iyon na mga sandali. Sila ay madalas ang paglibut-libot sa inyo. Ang ilan sa inyo ay lumilibot sa iba, kaya nagiging imposible ang pagpigil sa kanila sa pagpasok sa bawat oras malibang may pagpaalam. Kung paanong naglinaw si Allāh para sa inyo ng mga patakaran ng pagpaalam, naglilinaw Siya para sa inyo ng mga talatang nagpapatunay sa isinabatas Niya para sa inyo na mga patakaran Niya. Si Allāh ay Maalam sa mga kapakanan ng mga lingkod Niya, Marunong sa isinasabatas Niya para sa kanila na mga patakaran.
O voi che credete in Allāh e che vi attenete a ciò che Egli ha decretato, i vostri schiavi e i celibi dovranno chiedervi permesso, e così le vostre schiave, e i bambini liberi che ancora non hanno raggiunto la pubertà, in tre momenti diversi: prima della Preghiera dell'Alba (Fajr), nel momento in cui ci si veste, e alla metà del giorno, quando vi svestite per riposarvi, e dopo la Preghiera Isha', poiché quello è il momento in cui vi coricate e vi liberate degli abiti del giorno, e vi vestite con gli abiti della notte. Questi tre diversi momenti sono gli orari più intimi: che nessuno entri da voi se non dopo aver chiesto il permesso. Non vi è rimprovero, per voi, se entrano senza chiedere permesso in altri momenti, né per loro. Essi circolano molto ed è difficile impedire loro di entrare, chiedendo ogni volta il permesso. Così come Allāh vi ha chiarito la legge che prevede di chiedere permesso, vi ha chiarito inoltre i versetti che presentano le Leggi che Egli ha decretato. E Allāh è Consapevole degli interessi dei Suoi Sudditi, Saggio nelle Leggi che ha loro prescritto.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, hendaklah budak-budak (le-laki dan wanita) yang kalian miliki, dan orang-orang yang belum baligh dari kalian, meminta izin kepada kalian tiga kali (dalam satu hari) yaitu: sebelum Shalat Shubuh, ketika kalian menang-galkan pakaian (luar) kalian di tengah hari dan sesudah Shalat Isya. (Itulah) tiga aurat bagi kalian. Tidak ada dosa atas kalian dan tidak (pula) atas mereka selain dari (tiga waktu) itu. Mereka melayani kalian, sebagian kalian (ada keperluan) kepada sebagian (yang lain). Demikianlah Allah menjelaskan ayat-ayat bagi kalian. Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana. Dan apabila anak-anakmu telah sampai umur balig, maka hendaklah mereka meminta izin, seperti orang-orang yang sebelum mereka meminta izin. Demikianlah Allah menjelaskan ayat-ayatNya. Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana." (An-Nur: 58-59).
(58) Allah memerintahkan kaum Mukminin agar para budak dan anak-anak yang belum mencapai usia baligh meminta izin dari mereka. Allah telah menyebutkan hikmahNya. Ada tiga aurat (tiga waktu saat orang biasa membuka auratnya) bagi orang-orang yang seharusnya diminta izin kepada mereka, yaitu waktu tidur pada malam hari setelah Shalat Isya, waktu terjaga mereka sebelum Shalat Shubuh. Biasanya, orang yang tidur di malam hari mengenakan pakaian yang tidak biasa dipakai. Adapun tidur siang, [tatkala][22] umumnya jarang (dilakukan) seseorang memakai pakaian yang wajar pada waktu itu, maka Allah mengaitkannya dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ وَحِينَ تَضَعُونَ ثِيَابَكُم مِّنَ ٱلظَّهِيرَةِ ﴿ "ketika kalian menanggal-kan pakaian (luar)mu di tengah hari," bagi yang tidur di tengah hari. Pada tiga kondisi ini para budak dan anak-anak kecil berkeduduk-an seperti orang-orang (pada umumnya) agar tidak masuk kecuali dengan izin.
Adapun di luar keadaan ini, Allah berfirman, ﴾ لَيۡسَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ وَلَا عَلَيۡهِمۡ جُنَاحُۢ بَعۡدَهُنَّۚ ﴿ "Tidak ada dosa atasmu dan tidak (pula) atas mereka selain dari (tiga waktu) itu," maksudnya, (kedudukan) mereka tidaklah sama dengan selain mereka. Karena mereka selalu dibutuhkan, se-hingga menjadi beban bila mesti meminta izin setiap waktu. Oleh karena itu, Allah berfirman, ﴾ طَوَّٰفُونَ عَلَيۡكُم بَعۡضُكُمۡ عَلَىٰ بَعۡضٖۚ ﴿ "Mereka melayani kalian, sebagian kalian (ada keperluan) kepada sebagian (yang lain)," maksudnya mondar-mandir untuk menyelesaikan kesibukan dan kebutuhan kalian.
﴾ كَذَٰلِكَ يُبَيِّنُ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمُ ٱلۡأٓيَٰتِۗ ﴿ "Demikianlah Allah menjelaskan ayat-ayat bagi kalian," yaitu sebagai penjelasan yang disertai dengan hikmah-Nya agar lebih meyakinkan dan menguatkan serta mengetahui rahmat dan hikmah Dzat yang telah membuat syariat.
Oleh sebab itu, Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana." BagiNya ilmu yang meliputi perkara-perkara yang mesti ada, [hal-hal yang mustahil[23]], kemung-kinan-kemungkinan, dan hikmah yang meletakkan segala sesuatu pada tempatnya. Allah telah memberikan kepada para makhluk bentuk penciptaan yang sesuai. Dan memberikan kepada setiap hukum syar'i ketetapan hukum yang selaras. Termasuk hukum-hukum ini yang mana Allah sudah menerangkan dan menjelaskan sumber dan keelokannya.
(59) ﴾ وَإِذَا بَلَغَ ٱلۡأَطۡفَٰلُ مِنكُمُ ٱلۡحُلُمَ ﴿ "Dan apabila anak-anakmu telah sampai umur baligh," yaitu keluarnya air mani, baik dalam keadaan terjaga atau ketika mimpi ﴾ فَلۡيَسۡتَـٔۡذِنُواْ كَمَا ٱسۡتَـٔۡذَنَ ٱلَّذِينَ مِن قَبۡلِهِمۡۚ ﴿ "maka hen-daklah mereka meminta izin, seperti orang-orang yang sebelum mereka meminta izin," yaitu pada setiap waktu. (Yang dimaksud dengan) 'orang-orang sebelum mereka' adalah mereka yang Allah sebutkan dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لَا تَدۡخُلُواْ بُيُوتًا غَيۡرَ بُيُوتِكُمۡ حَتَّىٰ تَسۡتَأۡنِسُواْ ...﴿
"Wahai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu memasuki ru-mah selain rumah kamu sampai kamu meminta izin terlebih dahulu…." (An-Nur: 27).
﴾ كَذَٰلِكَ يُبَيِّنُ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمۡ ءَايَٰتِهِۦۗ ﴿ "Demikianlah Allah menjelaskan ayat-ayatNya." Allah menerangkan dan menjelaskan hukum-hukumNya secara rinci. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Ma-habijaksana."
Pada dua ayat di atas terkandung beberapa faidah (pelajaran penting). Di antaranya:
1. Bahwa seorang tuan dan orang tua wali dari anak kecil di-perintahkan untuk mengajarkan ilmu dan adab-adab syar'i kepada budaknya dan orang-orang yang di bawah kekuasaannya. Karena Allah telah mengarahkan pembicaraan kepada mereka berdasarkan FirmanNya, ﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لِيَسۡتَـٔۡذِنكُمُ ٱلَّذِينَ مَلَكَتۡ أَيۡمَٰنُكُمۡ وَٱلَّذِينَ لَمۡ يَبۡلُغُواْ ٱلۡحُلُمَ ﴿ "Hai orang-orang yang beriman, hendaklah budak-budak (lelaki dan wanita) yang kamu miliki, dan orang-orang yang belum baligh dari kalian…." Hal ini tidak mungkin (terwujud) kecuali melalui pengajaran dan pembinaan adab. Dan berdasarkan FirmanNya, ﴾ لَيۡسَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ وَلَا عَلَيۡهِمۡ جُنَاحُۢ بَعۡدَهُنَّۚ ﴿ "Tidak ada dosa atasmu dan tidak (pula) atas mereka selain dari (tiga waktu) itu"
2. Perintah untuk menjaga aurat dan berhati-hati dengannya dari segala sesuatu. Dan lokasi dan tempat yang diperkirakan aurat seseorang bisa terlihat, maka dilarang mandi dan cebok di sana.
3. Bolehnya membuka aurat bila diperlukan, seperti saat tidur, kencing, buang air besar dan lain-lain.
4. Kaum Muslimin dahulu terbiasa dengan tidur sebentar pada tengah hari, sebagaimana mereka terbiasa tidur di malam hari, karena Allah berbicara kepada mereka untuk menceritakan keadaan yang ada pada mereka.
5. Seorang anak kecil yang belum baligh tidak boleh diberi kesempatan melihat aurat, dan auratnya pun tidak boleh terlihat. Karena Allah tidaklah memerintahkan mereka untuk meminta izin melainkan pasti bertentangan dengan perkara yang dilarang.
6. Seorang budak juga tidak boleh melihat aurat tuannya, begitu pula tuannya tidak boleh melihat aurat budaknya. Sebagai-mana yang telah kita sebutkan di masalah anak kecil.
7. Hendaknya pemberi nasihat, guru, dan orang-orang yang serupa dengan mereka dari kalangan yang berbicara tentang ilmu syar'i, hendaknya menghubungkan hukum dengan keterangan sumber dan sisi pengambilan hukum. Tidak sekedar menyebutkan hukum tanpa membawakan dalil dan alasannya. Karena Allah ketika menerangkan hukum yang dimaksud, selalu mengemuka-kan alasan-alasannya dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ ثَلَٰثُ عَوۡرَٰتٖ لَّكُمۡۚ ﴿ "(Itulah) tiga aurat bagi kamu."
8. Anak kecil dan budak sahaya menjadi obyek pengarahan aturan, sebagaimana halnya wali mereka menjadi obyek pengarah-an (aturan) berdasarkan Firman Allah, ﴾ لَيۡسَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ وَلَا عَلَيۡهِمۡ جُنَاحُۢ بَعۡدَهُنَّۚ ﴿ "Tidak ada dosa atasmu dan tidak (pula) atas mereka selain dari (tiga waktu) itu."
9. Sucinya air liur anak kecil, walaupun keluar setelah barang yang najis, seperti muntahannya, berdasarkan Firman Allah, ﴾ طَوَّٰفُونَ عَلَيۡكُم ﴿ "Mereka melayani kamu" (diqiyaskan) dengan sabda Nabi ketika ditanya tentang kucing,
إِنَّهَا لَيْسَتْ بِنَجَسٍ، إِنَّهَا مِنَ الطَّوَّافِيْنَ وَالطَّوَّافَاتِ عَلَيْكُمْ.
"Ia tidaklah najis, ia termasuk binatang jantan dan betina yang sering mondar-mandir bersama kalian."[24]
10. Bolehnya seseorang mempekerjakan orang-orang yang berada di bawah kekuasaannya sebagai pembantu, seperti anak-anak dengan cara yang yang wajar dan tidak memberatkan sang anak, berdasarkan FirmanNya, ﴾ طَوَّٰفُونَ عَلَيۡكُم ﴿ "Mereka melayani kamu."
11. Bahwasanya hukum yang disebutkan di atas dengan terperinci ditujukan untuk anak-anak yang belum baligh. Adapun anak-anak yang sudah baligh, maka harus meminta izin.
12. Bahwasanya masa baligh (anak) terjadi dengan keluarnya mani. Setiap hukum syar'i dikaitkan dengan masa baligh. Masuk-nya (masa baligh) disebabkan keluarnya air mani. Ini telah disepa-kati para ulama. Sedangkan perbedaan yang terjadi adalah apakah masa baligh itu berdasarkan umur tertentu atau dengan tumbuhnya rambut kemaluan (atau tidak)? Wallahu a'lam.
Ey Allah'a iman eden ve onun dini ve şeriatı ile amel edenler! Erkek ve kadın köleleriniz ve henüz büluğ çağına girmemiş olan hür çocuklar, sizin yanınıza girmek için şu üç vakitte sizden izin isterler. Bu vakitler; sabah namazından önce geceliklerinizi gündüz dışarıda giydiğiniz elbiselerle değiştirdiğiniz vakit, öğle vakti kaylule (öğle uykusu) için elbiselerinizi çıkardığınız vakit ve yatsı namazından sonraki vakittir. Çünkü bu vakit (yani yatsı namazından sonra) sizin uyanıkken giymiş olduğunuz elbiselerinizi çıkarıp geceliklerinizi giymiş olduğunuz vakittir. Bu üç vakit avret vaktidir (sizden sakınmaları gereken zamandır). Bu kimseler sizin yanınıza ancak sizden izin aldıktan sonra girebilirler. Bu üç vakit dışında onların sizin yanınıza izin almadan girmelerinde size de onlara da bir günah yoktur. Çünkü onlar, sizin etrafınızda ve kendi aralarında çokça dolaşan kimselerdir. Onlar her vakitte sizin yanınıza izinle girmek hususunda sıkıntı çekerler. Allah; izin isteme ile alakalı sizin için koymuş olduğu hükümleri açıkladığı gibi, sizin için din olarak belirlediği apaçık hükümleri de açıklamaktadır. Allah, kullarının yararrına olan şeyleri hakkıyla bilendir ve onlar için koymuş olduğu hükümlerinde çok hikmet sahibidir.
Commentary
It has been described in the beginning of this Surah that the injunctions of Surah Nur mostly relate to prevention of obscenity and vulgarity. Under the same sequence some injunctions regarding social etiquette and mutual meetings are also enjoined. After that the injunctions about Hijab for women are prescribed.
The injunction for relatives and mahrams for seeking permission at specific timings
Earlier in this Surah the social etiquette and manners for mutual meetings were described in verses 27, 28 and 29 under the heading 'injunctions on seeking permission', where it was enjoined that if you go to visit someone, do not enter the house without taking permission. Irrespective of the situation whether it is a female section of the house or the male section, and whether the visitor is a man or a woman, it has been made obligatory on every one to seek permission before entering the house. However, these injunctions relate to those who come in the house as visitors. But in the present verses a different type of isti'dhan is enjoined. Here those persons are instructed to seek permission who live together in the same house and keep roaming in the rooms freely. In this category those men are also included with whom the hijab of women is not required (the mahrams). They, too, are advised to make some sort of sound, either by cleaning the throat or by thumping of steps, in order to make their presence felt. This type of isti'dhan is preferable and not obligatory, but to give it up is Makruh Tanzihi. Tafsir Mazhari has remarked:
فمن اراد الدخول فی بیت نفسہ و فیہ محرماتہ یکرہ لہ الدخول فیہ من غیر استیذان تنزیھا لاحتمال رؤیۃ واحدۃ منھن عریانۃ وھو احتمال ضعیف و مقتضاہ التنرہ (مظھری)
The one who intends to enter his own house, while it is occupied by his mahram ladies, it is not desirable (makruh tanzihi) for him to enter it without seeking permission, because of the possibility that one of those ladies is without clothes. However, since this possibility is a remote one, it requires precaution only (and not Prohibition).
This injunction relates to the time before entering the house, but once men-folk have entered the house, all the inmates live together and being members of the same family keep meeting each other within the house. For the family members living together there is another injunction of seeking permission at three specific times, which are the times of privacy. These three times are before the Fajr prayers, the resting time in the afternoon and in the night after ` Isha' prayers. At these times all the mahrams and relatives, even the young children and slave girls having sense, are prohibited to enter the private places without taking permission. It is to ensure that none should go in the private rooms without first seeking the permission. At these times one wants to be on one's own and sometimes takes off the extra clothes, while at times one is in a compromising position with his wife. During any of these situations one would feel very embarrassed and upset if seen by even a very young but sensible child or a woman of the household. In the least it will cause him disturbance in his rest. Hence, there is a need to take permission at these three specific times before entering the private chambers. After this injunction it is said لَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَلَا عَلَيْهِمْ جُنَاحٌ بَعْدَهُنَّ (58) that is besides these times there is no harm if you go to each other without any permission, because during all other times people are busy doing their normal duties and are properly attired in their usual clothing. These are also not the normal times for intimacy with the wife.
Here the question arises that enforcement of injunction on adult man and woman is normal, but why the young children are also commanded to comply with this injunction, which is not the normal practice.
The answer to this confusion is that in actual fact it is the adult men and women who are charged with this duty to explain to the young children not to go to private chambers at these times without taking permission. It is in the same manner as a hadith instructs to teach the prayers to children when they attain the age of seven years and persuade them to offer it. And when they attain the age of ten years they be bound down to offer prayers regularly, and if they default then they should be beaten to be regular in their prayers. Similarly, the injunction of isti'dhan in the above verse is actually for the adult men and women. In the sentence under discussion the word Junah is used to say that apart from these three times there is no harm if the inmates go in the private chambers without permission. Generally the word Junah is used for sin, but sometimes it is also used for harm or obstacle. Here in this verse it is used for the latter meaning, hence, any doubt of sinning on the part of children is also removed. (Bayan ul-Qur’ an)
Ruling
The phrase الَّذِينَ مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُمْ (the slaves owned by you) used in verse (58) covers the meaning of both the slaves and the slave girls. Among them the adult slaves fall under the category of non-Mahrams under the Islamic law. As has been explained earlier, the mistress owner woman of an adult slave is obligated to be in hijab before him. Therefore, the phrase is purported to mean here the slave girls and minor slaves who roam about in the house freely.
Ruling
The scholars and jurists have different viewpoints on the question whether this type of isti'dhan is obligatory or merely commendable and whether this injunction is still valid or is abrogated. Majority of jurists have ruled that this verse is firm and thus not abrogated, and the injunction is obligatory both for men and women (Qurtubi). But it is obvious that the reason and ground for the injunction to be obligatory is that which is given above, that is, one wants to be on his own at these three times and likes privacy, and sometimes gets busy with his wife. However, if people could get into the habit of keeping their concealable parts covered even at these three times, and be careful to copulate with wife only at times when there is no possibility of anyone coming in, as is the norm these days, then it is not obligatory to restrain the relatives and children from entering without isti'dhan. In this situation it is no more obligatory for the relatives to follow it. But there is no doubt that it is a desirable and commendable act, though it seems that people have given it up for a long time. According to one narration Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ ', has used very strong words for ignoring it, and according to another narration he has put forward excuses for those who do not follow it.
The first narration is reported by Ibn Kathir on authority of Ibn Abi Hatim that Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn ` Abbas ؓ has said that there are three verses which people have stopped following. One of them is this very verse of istidhan يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لِيَسْتَأْذِنكُمُ الَّذِينَ مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُمْ (58) in which relatives and young children are instructed to seek permission. The second verse is وَإِذَا حَضَرَ الْقِسْمَةَ أُولُو الْقُرْبَىٰ (4:8) in which people are advised to hand over a part of the inheritance to those relatives also who are present at the time of division of patrimony but have no claim on it, in order to console them. The third verse is إِنَّ أَكْرَمَكُمْ عِندَ اللَّـهِ أَتْقَاكُمْ in which it is declared that the noblest among you in the sight of Allah is the most god-fearing of you. But these days such persons are regarded honorable and respectable who possess plenty of wealth and palatial houses. According to some other narration Ibn ` Abbas ؓ has also said that in respect of these three verses the Shaitan has overpowered the people. Then he said "I have restrained even my slave girl not to come to me without permission at these three times".
The second narration is also reported on authority of Ibn Abi Hatim by Sayyidna ` Ikrimah ؓ that two persons enquired from Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ عنہما about isti'dhan enjoined (by this verse) upon near relatives and commented that people have stopped acting on this. Ibn ` Abbas ؓ replied ان اللہ ستیریحبّ السّتر that Allah keeps cover on many things, and He likes the same for others. The fact of the matter is that at the time of revelation of this verse the society was very simple. People did not use curtains at the door nor did they have large beds with curtains. There used to be occasions when a child or servant would come in unannounced at a time the person was in a compromising position with his wife. It was to prevent such happenings that Allah Ta’ ala sent down this injunction to take permission at these three times. But now people use curtains at the door and large beds having curtains, which is considered enough for the purpose. Now there is no need for isti'dhan. (Having reproduced this narration Ibn Kathir has said ھٰذا اسناد صحیح الی ابن عباس ؓ (that is, the chain of its narrators is 'Sahih' i.e. authentic). In the light of this narration ascribed to Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ one thing is quite clear that when there is no apprehension of any one seeing the other in an uncovered position or involved with his wife, in that case some concession is allowed.
But Qur'an teaches for a pure society so that no one interferes in anyone's freedom and everybody lives in peace and comfort. Those who do not make their family members follow the practice of seeking permission they themselves face inconvenience and curb their natural instincts and desires.
58- Ey iman edenler! Sahip olduğunuz köle ve cariyelerle içinizden büluğa ermeyen (çocuklar), sizden (yanınıza girmek için şu) üç vakitte izin istesinler: Sabah namazından önce, elbisenizi çıkardığınız öğle (dinlenme) vaktinde ve yatsı namazından sonra. Bunlar, sizin için üç mahrem vakittir. Bu üç vakit dışında (izinsiz girmede) size de onlara da bir vebal yoktur. Çünkü onlar da siz de birbirinizin yanına sık sık girip çıkarsınız. İşte Allah, âyetleri size böyle açıklıyor. Allah her şeyi bilendir, hikmet sahibidir.
59- Sizden olan çocuklar büluğa erdiklerinde kendilerinden öncekiler nasıl izin istiyorlarsa onlar da öyle izin istesinler. İşte Allah size âyetlerini böyle açıklıyor. Allah, her şeyi bilendir, hilmet sahibidir.”
58. Yüce Allah mü’minlere kölelerinin ve ergenlik yaşına gelmemiş çocuklarının, yanlarına girmek üzere izin istemelerini emretmektedir. Yüce Allah, bu izin istemenin hikmetini de zikretmiştir. Şöyle ki yanlarına girmek üzere izinleri istenecek kimselerin izinlerinin alınması için üç mahrem vakit vardır. Bu vakitlerin ikisi, yatsıdan sonra gece uyuyacakları vakit ile sabah namazlarından önce uyandıkları vakittir. Zira çoğunlukla uyuyan bir kimse, normal elbisesi dışında yatarken giymek üzere farklı bir elbise giyer. Ama gündüzün çoğunlukla kişi normal elbiseleriyle uyuduğu için Yüce Allah, bu vakti söz konusu ederken:“elbisenizi çıkardığınız öğle (dinlenme) vaktinde” kaydını söz konusu etmektedir. Yani gündüzün ortasında kaylule uykusuna çekileceğiniz vakit de sizden izin istesinler, demektir. İşte bu üç vakitte köleler ve küçük çocuklar da başkaları gibidir. İzin almaksızın büyüklerinin yanına girmelerine imkan verilmez.
u üç halin dışındaki hallere gelince:“Bu üç vakit dışında (izinsiz girmede) size de onlara da bir vebal yoktur.” Yani bu kimseler başkaları gibi değildir. Her zaman için onlara ihtiyaç duyulabilir. Bu yüzden onların her vakit izin istemeleri zor olur. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Çünkü onlar da siz de birbirinizin yanına sık sık girip çıkarsınız.” Onlar işlerinizi ve ihtiyaçlarınızı karşılamak için yanlarınıza girip çıkarlar. “İşte Allah âyetleri size böyle” hikmeti ile birlikte “açıklar” ki bu hüküm iyice pekişsin ve bu yolla da bu hükmü teşrî buyuranın rahmet ve hikmeti bilinmiş olsun. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah: “Allah her şeyi bilendir, hikmet sahibidir.” buyurmaktadır. Yani O’nun ilmi vacip (varlığı zorunlu), müstahil (varlığı imkânsız) ve mümkün (varlığı ve yokluğu imkân dahilinde olan) her şeyi kuşattığı gibi O’nun hikmeti de her şeyi yerli yerince koymuş ve yerleştirmiştir. Her bir varlığa ona uygun ve yakışan hilkati verdiği gibi her bir şer’î hükme de uygun bir hikmeti tevdi etmiştir. Nereden geldiklerini ve güzelliklerini genişçe açıkladığı ve beyan ettiği hükümler de bunlar arasındadır.
59. “Sizden olan çocuklar büluğa erdiklerinde” bulûğ, uyanıkken veya uyku halinde iken meninin inzali ile gerçekleşir. “kendilerinden öncekiler” sair zamanlarda “nasıl izin istiyorlarsa onlar da öyle izin istesinler.” Kendilerinden öncekilerden kasıt ise şanı Yüce Allah’ın: “Ey iman edenler! Kendi evlerinizden başka evlere izin alıp o ev halkına selam vermeden girmeyin”(en-Nur, 24/24) buyruğunda söz konusu ettiği kimselerdir. “İşte Allah size âyetlerini böyle açıklıyor” ve bunlara dair hükümlerini bu şekilde izah ediyor. “Allah her şeyi bilendir, hilmet sahibidir.” Bu iki âyet-i kerimede önemli birtakım hususlar vardır:
1- Efendi kölelerine, küçük çocuğun velisi de velâyetleri altında bulunan çocuklara ilmî ve şer’î adabı öğretmekle yükümlüdür. Çünkü Yüce Allah:“Ey iman edenler! Sahip olduğunuz köle ve cariyelerle içinizden büluğa ermeyen (çocuklar), sizden (yanınıza girmek için şu) üç vakitte izin istesinler” buyruğunda onlara hitap etmektedir. Bu ise ancak öğretmek ve şer’î adabı onlara göstermekle mümkün olur. Diğer taraftan Yüce Allah’ın:“Bu üç vakit dışında (izinsiz girmede) size de… bir vebal yoktur” buyruğu da bunu gerektirmektedir.
2- Bu buyruklarda avretlerin gereği gibi korunması, her bakımdan bu maksatla ihtiyatın elden bırakılmaması emredilmektedir. İnsanın avretinin görülme ihtimali bulunan yerde gusul, istinca vb. işler yapması yasaklanmıştır.
3- Uyku halinde, küçük, büyük abdest bozma halinde vb. hallerde ihtiyaç olduğu takdirde avretin açılması caizdir.
4- Müslümanlar geceleyin uyudukları gibi gündüzün ortasında kaylûle uykusunu da adet haline getirmişlerdi. Çünkü Yüce Allah, onlara hali hazırda mevcut olan hallerini beyan etmek sûretiyle onlara hitap etmiştir.
5- Bûlûğ çağına gelmemiş olan çocuğun, başkalarının avretini görmesine de onun avretinin başkaları tarafından görülmesine de imkan sağlamak caiz değildir. Çünkü Yüce Allah'ın, onların izin istemesini emretmesinin sebebi ancak caiz olmayan bir husus dolayısıyladır.
6- Kölenin efendisinin avretini görmesi caiz olmadığı gibi efendisinin de kölesinin avretini görmesi -bülûğa erişmemiş çocukta söz konusu ettiğimiz gibi- caiz değildir.
7- Vaiz, öğretmen ve bunlara benzer şer’i-ilmi meseleler hakkında söz söyleyecek kimseler, hüküm ile birlikte bu hükmün nereden alındığını ve bu hükmün açıklamasını birlikte yapmalı, hükmü delil, hikmet ve gerekçelerinden uzak olarak bildirmemelidir. Çünkü Yüce Allah, sözü geçen hükmü beyan ettikten sonra bunu da:“Bunlar, sizin için üç mahrem vakittir” buyruğu ile gerekçelendirmiştir.
8- Velileri muhatap olduğu gibi küçük çocuk ve köle de muhataptır. Çünkü Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Bu üç vakit dışında (izinsiz girmede) size de onlara da bir vebal yoktur.”
9- Küçük çocuğun tükürüğü temizdir. Kusmuk gibi bir necasetten sonra gelse dahi. Çünkü Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“birbirinizin yanına sık sık girip çıkarsınız.” Ayrıca Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in kedi hakkında sorulan bir soruya verdiği şu cevap da bu hükme işarettir: “O (kedi) necis değildir. Çünkü o sizin yanınıza sık sık girip çıkanlardandır.”
10- İnsanın, çocuklarını âdet olduğu üzere ve çocuğa ağır gelmeyecek bir şekilde hizmetinde kullanması caizdir. Yüce Allah’ın:“birbirinizin yanına sık sık girip çıkarsınız” buyruğu bunu ifade etmektedir.
11- Sözü geçen bu etraflı hükümler, henüz baliğ olmamış çocuklar içindir. Bulûğdan sonra ise izin istemekten başka bir hüküm söz konusu değildir.
12- Bulûğ, boşalma ile gerçekleşir. Buluğa bağlı olarak söz konusu edilen her bir şer’î hüküm de o vakit yürürlüğe girer. Bu konuda icma vardır. Görüş ayrılığı, buluğun yaş ile veya etek tüylerinin bitmesi ile gerçekleşip gerçekleşmeyeceği hakkındadır. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’tır.
The Times when Servants and Young Children should seek Permission to enter
These Ayat include a discussion of how people who are closely related should seek permission to enter upon one another. What was mentioned earlier in the Surah had to do with how unrelated people should seek permission to enter upon one another. Allah commanded the believers to ensure that their servants and their children who have not yet reached puberty should seek permission at three times: the first is before the Fajr prayer, because people are asleep in their beds at that time.
وَحِينَ تَضَعُونَ ثِيَـبَكُمْ مِّنَ الظَّهِيرَةِ
(and while you put off your clothes during the afternoon,) means, at the time of rest, because a man may be in a state of undress with his wife at that time.
وَمِن بَعْدِ صَلَوةِ الْعِشَآءِ
(and after the `Isha' prayer.) because this is the time for sleep. Servants and children are commanded not to enter upon household members at these times, because it is feared that a man may be in an intimate situation with his wife and so on. Allah says:
ثَلاَثُ عَوْرَاتٍ لَّكُمْ لَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَلاَ عَلَيْهِمْ جُنَاحٌ بَعْدَهُنَّ
((These) three (times) are of privacy for you; other than these times there is no sin on you or on them) If they enter at a time other than these, there is no sin on you if you let them enter, and no sin on them if they see something at a time other than these times. They have been given permission to enter suddenly, because they are those who go around in the house, i.e., to serve you etc., and as such they may be forgiven for things that others will not be forgiven. Although this Ayah is quite clear and has not been abrogated, people hardly follow it, and `Abdullah bin `Abbas denounced the people for that. Abu Dawud recorded that Ibn `Abbas said: "Most of the people do not follow it, the Ayah that speaks about asking permission, but I tell my servant woman to seek permission to enter." Abu Dawud said: `Ata' also narrated that Ibn `Abbas commanded this. Ath-Thawri narrated that Musa bin Abi `A'ishah said, "I asked Ash-Sha`bi about the Ayah:
لِيَسْتَأْذِنكُمُ الَّذِينَ مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ
(Let your slaves and slave-girls ask your permission.) He said, `It has not been abrogated.' I said: `But the people do not do that.' He said, `May Allah help them."' Then Allah says:
وَإِذَا بَلَغَ الاٌّطْفَالُ مِنكُمُ الْحُلُمَ فَلْيَسْتَأْذِنُواْ كَمَا اسْتَأْذَنَ الَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِهِمْ
(And when the children among you come to puberty, then let them (also) ask for permission, as those senior to them (in age)) meaning: when the children who used to seek permission at the three times of privacy reach puberty, then they have to seek permission at all times, i.e., with regard to those who are non-relatives, and at times when a man may be in a state of intimacy with his wife, even if it is not one of the three times stated above.
There is no Sin on Elderly Women if They do not wear a Cloak
وَالْقَوَاعِدُ مِنَ النِّسَآءِ
(And the Qawa`id among women.) Sa`id bin Jubayr, Muqatil bin Hayyan, Ad-Dahhak and Qatadah said that these are the women who no longer think that they can bear children,
الَّلَـتِى لاَ يَرْجُونَ نِكَاحاً
(who do not hope for marriage,) meaning, they no longer have any desire for marriage,
فَلَيْسَ عَلَيْهِنَّ جُنَاحٌ أَن يَضَعْنَ ثِيَابَهُنَّ غَيْرَ مُتَبَرِّجَـتِ بِزِينَةٍ
(it is no sin on them if they discard their (outer) clothing in such a way as not to show their adornment.) meaning, they do not have to cover themselves in the same way that other women have to. Abu Dawud recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that the Ayah:
وَقُل لِّلْمُؤْمِنَـتِ يَغْضُضْنَ مِنْ أَبْصَـرِهِنَّ
(And tell the believing women to lower their gaze) 24:31 was abrogated and an exception was made in the case of:
وَالْقَوَاعِدُ مِنَ النِّسَآءِ الَّلَـتِى لاَ يَرْجُونَ نِكَاحاً
(the past childbearing among women who do not hope for marriage, .)
فَلَيْسَ عَلَيْهِنَّ جُنَاحٌ أَن يَضَعْنَ ثِيَابَهُنَّ
(it is no sin on them if they discard their (outer) clothing) Ibn Mas`ud said about (outer) clothing,, "The Jilbab or Rida'." A similar view was also narrated from Ibn `Abbas, Ibn `Umar, Mujahid, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Abu Ash-Sha`tha', Ibrahim An-Nakha`i, Al-Hasan, Qatadah, Az-Zuhri, Al-`Awza`i and others.
غَيْرَ مُتَبَرِّجَـتِ بِزِينَةٍ
(in such a way as not to show their adornment.) Sa`id bin Jubayr said, "They should not make a wanton display of themselves by removing their outer garment so that their adornment may be seen."
وَأَن يَسْتَعْفِفْنَ خَيْرٌ لَّهُنَّ
(But to refrain is better for them.) means, not removing their outer garment, even though that is permissible for them, is better for them.
وَاللَّهُ سَمِيعٌ عَلِيمٌ
(And Allah is All-Hearer, All-Knower.)
O those who have faith in Allah and act upon the laws set for them! Your free immature children, male servants and female servants should seek permission from you thrice, at three times: before the morning prayer at the time of changing from nightwear into daily clothes, in the afternoon when changing clothes for the siesta and after the night prayer because it is the time when you remove your daywear and change into your nightwear. These are three times of privacy for you; they should not enter your rooms except after taking permission from you. Apart from these times, there is no harm in them entering your rooms nor you entering theirs, because you frequently have to move around one another and so it would be an inconvenience to prevent them from entering except with permission. Just as Allah has made the rulings of seeking permission clear to you, He also makes clear the verses that show the rulings He has laid down for you. Allah is ever-aware of the requirements of His servants; wise in whatever laws He passes for them.
Ustedes que tienen fe en Al-lah y actúan conforme a las leyes establecidas para ustedes: Sus hijos que no han alcanzado la madurez y sus esclavos, tanto hombres como mujeres, deben pedir permiso en tres ocasiones: antes de la oración de la mañana, cuando se cambien sus ropas de dormir por ropas de uso diario; por la tarde, cuando se cambien de ropa para tomar la siesta; y después de la oración de la noche, porque es el momento en que se quitan la ropa de día y se ponen la ropa de dormir. Estos son tres momentos de privacidad para ustedes, ellos no deben entrar en sus habitaciones sin antes haberles pedido permiso. Fuera de esos momentos, no incurren en falta si entran en sus habitaciones ni ustedes si ingresan en las suyas, ya que deben frecuentarse unos con otros, por lo que sería un inconveniente evitar que entren sin pedir permiso. Así como Al-lah ha dejado en claro las reglas que regulan la obligación de pedir permiso, también aclara las aleyas que muestran las reglas que ha establecido para ustedes. Al-lah tiene pleno conocimiento de las necesidades de Sus siervos, Él es Sabio en las leyes que establece.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i postupate u skladu s Njegovim vjerozakonom, naređujte svojim robovima i robinjama te djeci od roditelja koji nisu robovi, a koja nisu spolnu zrelost dostigla da u tri slučaja, kad vam žele ući, traže vaše dopuštenje: prije sabahskog namaza, jer se tad budi, svlači pidžama a oblači odjeća, zatim kad radi podnevnog odmora svoju odjeću odložite i poslije jacija-namaza, kad skinete odjeću i spremate se za spavanje! To su tri perioda vaše nagosti, tj. tad obično vodite manje brige o stidnim mjestima i oblačite se ležernije i oni neka traže dozvolu za ulazak. Kad je riječ o drugim periodima, ni vi a ni oni nisu griješni ako uđu ne zatraživši dozvolu, ta moraju vam ući da vas opsluže i obiđu. Kako je Allah, džellešanuhu, objasnio propise u vezi s traženjem dopuštenja za ulazak, tako je objasnio Svoje ajete i bjelodane dokaze i druge propise. Allah zna u čemu je dobrobit za ljude i šta im koristi.
Allah mudro određuje sve što se odnosi na ljude.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et mettez en pratique ce qu’Il vous a prescrit, que vos esclaves mâles et femelles ainsi que vos enfants pré-pubères vous demandent la permission d’entrer durant ces trois intervalles de temps:
Avant la prière de l’aube, c’est-à-dire lorsque vous ôtez vos vêtements de sommeil et que vous vous habillez pour vaquer à vos occupations, au moment de la sieste, c’est-à-dire lorsque vous ôtez vos vêtements afin de dormir, et après la prière du soir puisque c’est là que vous allez dormir et que vous vous dévêtissez. Ces trois intervalles de temps sont des moments d’intimité pour vous et ils ne doivent entrer auprès de vous qu’après avoir sollicité votre permission. En dehors de ces intervalles de temps, il n’est reproché ni à vous ni à eux d’entrer sans solliciter votre permission puisque leur présence parmi vous suppose qu’ils vont et viennent et qu’on ne peut leur imposer d’entrer à chaque fois qu’après en avoir obtenu la permission. Tout comme Allah vous expose comment demander la permission, Il vous expose les versets qui vous précisent ces jugements. Allah connaît le mieux les intérêts de Ses serviteurs et est Sage dans les jugements qu’Il leur prescrit.
Hỡi những người đã tin tưởng nơi Allah và tuân thủ theo giáo luật của Ngài, hãy để cho những nam, nữ nô lệ và những đứa trẻ tự do chưa đến tuổi trưởng thành xin phép các ngươi vào ba thời điểm: trước Salah Fajr khi các ngươi cởi quần áo ngủ thay quần áo thức; vào buổi trưa khi các ngươi cởi quần áo để nghỉ trưa và sau Salah 'Isha bởi vì đó là giờ ngủ của các ngươi và các ngươi cần thay đồ ngủ. Đây là ba thời điểm mà các ngươi thường phơi bày 'Awrah nhất, cho nên họ không được tùy tiện vào gặp các ngươi cho đến khi các ngươi cho phép. Ngoài ba thời điểm đó thì các ngươi cũng như họ không bị bắt tội khi vào gặp nhau không xin phép, bởi đôi khi vì công việc nên các ngươi thường xuyên qua lại nếu phải xin phép mỗi lần vào sẽ gây khó khăn cho các ngươi. Giống như việc Allah trình bày cho các ngươi các giáo lý xin phép, Ngài trình bày cho các ngươi những câu Kinh qui định về điều đó, Allah biết rõ điều nào tốt cho đám nô lệ của Ngài, Ngài Sáng suốt trong qui định các luật lệ.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan beramal dengan syariat-Nya! Hendaknya hamba sahaya lelaki dan wanita yang kalian miliki, serta anak-anak merdeka yang belum mencapai usia dewasa atau balig di antara kalian meminta izin kepada kalian dalam tiga waktu (dalam sehari), yaitu: sebelum salat Subuh yang merupakan waktu pergantian pakaian tidur dengan pakaian biasa, ketika waktu tengah hari yang merupakan waktu menanggalkan pakaian luarmu untuk beristirahat siang, dan sesudah salat Isya yang merupakan waktu tidur dan waktu mengganti pakaian biasa dengan pakaian tidur. Tiga waktu ini merupakan tiga aurat bagi kalian, mereka tidak boleh masuk ke kamar kalian pada waktu-waktu tersebut kecuali atas izin kalian. Tidak ada dosa atas kalian dan tidak pula atas mereka bila mereka memasuki ruangan kalian selain dari tiga waktu itu tanpa izin. Mereka banyak melayani kalian, sebagian kalian punya keperluan kepada sebagian yang lain sehingga sangat susah bila mereka dilarang untuk menemui kalian di setiap waktu dengan minta izin dahulu. Sebagaimana Allah menjelaskan kepada kalian hukum-hukum perizinan ini bagi kalian maka Dia juga menjelaskan ayat-ayat yang menunjukkan hukum-hukum syariat-Nya kepada kalian. Allah Maha Mengetahui maslahat hamba-hamba-Nya, lagi Mahabijaksana dalam menetapkan hukum-hukum syariat bagi mereka.
Kad vaša djeca dostignu dob u kojoj postanu spolno zrela, obavezna su u svako vrijeme tražiti dopuštenje za ulazak u vaše odaje, kao što ga traže odrasli muškarci i žene, kategorija koja je spomenuta u prethodnom ajetu. Kako je Sveznajući Allah objasnio propise u vezi s traženjem dopuštenja za ulazak, tako je objasnio Svoje ajete. Uzvišeni Allah zna u čemu je dobrobit za vas; mudar je u donošenju propisa.
Quand vos enfants atteignent l’âge de la puberté, qu’ils demandent la permission quel que soit le moment lorsqu’ils désirent entrer, à l’image des adultes dont il a été question précédemment.
Tout comme Allah vous expose comment demander la permission d’entrer, Il vous expose Ses versets. Il connaît le mieux les intérêts de Ses serviteurs et est Sage dans ce qu’Il leur a prescrit.
Çocuklarınız ergenlik çağına girdiklerinde, kendilerinden önceki büyüklerin her vakitte evlere girmek için izin istedikleri gibi onlar da izin istesinler. İşte Allah, izin isteme ile alakalı hükümleri sizlere açıkladığı gibi ayetlerini de sizlere böyle açıklar. Allah, kullarının yararına olan şeyleri hakkıyla bilendir ve onlar için koymuş olduğu hükümlerinde çok hikmet sahibidir.
Se i bambini raggiungono la pubertà, che chiedano permesso quando entrano nelle case, in qualsiasi momento, così come è stato prescritto agli adulti in precedenza. Così come Allāh vi ha chiarito le leggi che prevedono di chiedere il permesso, vi ha chiarito i Suoi versetti. Allāh è Consapevole di ciò che è utile ai Suoi sudditi, Saggio rispetto a ciò che ha decretato per loro.
Apabila anak-anak kalian telah sampai umur balig maka hendaklah mereka meminta izin ketika masuk rumah dalam setiap waktu seperti adab izin orang-orang dewasa yang disebutkan sebelumnya. Sebagaimana Allah menjelaskan hukum-hukum perizinan bagi kalian maka demikian pula Dia menjelaskan ayat-ayat-Nya. Allah Maha Mengetahui maslahat hamba-hamba-Nya, lagi Mahabijaksana dalam syariat yang Dia tetapkan bagi mereka.
Cuando sus hijos alcancen la pubertad, deberán pedir permiso en todo momento antes de ingresar en sus habitaciones, como se mencionó con anterioridad con respecto a los adultos. Así como Al-lah les aclara las reglas que regulan la obligación de pedir permiso, también aclara Sus otras aleyas. Al-lah tiene pleno conocimiento de las necesidades de Sus siervos, Él es Sabio en las leyes que establece.
When your children reach the age of puberty they should seek permission at all times before entering into your homes, as has been mentioned regarding the adults previously. Just as Allah makes clear the rulings of seeking permission for you, He also makes His verses clear. And Allah is ever-aware of the requirements of His servants; wise in whatever laws He passes for them.
Kapag umabot ang mga bata kabilang sa inyo sa edad ng kahustuhang gulang ay humingi sila ng pahintulot sa pagpasok sa mga bahay sa lahat ng mga sandali tulad ng nabanggit sa hinggil sa nauukol sa mga nakatatanda kanina. Kung paanong naglinaw si Allāh para sa inyo ng mga patakaran ng pagpaalam, naglilinaw Siya para sa inyo ng mga talata Niya. Si Allāh ay Maalam sa mga kapakanan ng mga lingkod Niya, Marunong sa isinabatas Niya para sa kanila.
Và khi con cái của các ngươi đến tuổi trưởng thành thì các ngươi hãy bảo chúng xin phép khi muốn vào gặp các ngươi ở tư phòng giống như những người lớn đã xin phép. Giống như việc Allah trình bày cho các ngươi các giáo lý xin phép, Ngài trình bày cho các ngươi những câu Kinh qui định về điều đó, Allah biết rõ điều nào tốt cho đám nô lệ của Ngài, Ngài sáng suốt trong qui định các giáo lý của Ngài.
Adapun wanita-wanita tua yang telah mengalami menopause dan tidak hamil lagi karena sudah tua, serta tidak ingin menikah lagi maka mereka tidaklah berdosa jika menanggalkan sebagian pakaian mereka seperti selendang dan cadar dengan tidak bermaksud menampakkan perhiasan tersembunyi yang diperintahkan untuk disembunyikan. Namun, apabila mereka tidak menanggalkan sebagian pakaian tersebut maka itu lebih baik bagi mereka sebagai bentuk kesungguhan dan kehati-hatian yang lebih dalam menutup diri dan menjaga kesucian. Allah Maha Mendengar apa yang kalian ucapkan, lagi Maha Mengetahui apa yang kalian kerjakan, tiada sesuatu pun dari semua itu yang tersembunyi bagi-Nya, dan Dia pasti akan memberi kalian ganjaran atasnya.
And the elderly women that no longer experience menstruation, or can no longer give birth, nor have any desire to marry again, there is no sin upon them if they do not wear some of their outer garments i.e. overcloak and veil, as long as they do not expose the beauty they have been commanded to conceal. However, for them to wear those garments is better for them than to discard them, enhancing veiling and chastity. Allah is all-hearing of your statements; none of them are hidden from Him and He shall requit you for them.
Las ancianas que ya no menstrúen ni tengan deseos de volver a casarse, no incurren en pecado si no usan alguna de sus prendas exteriores, como la capa y el velo, siempre que no expongan la belleza que se les ha ordenado ocultar. Sin embargo, es mejor para ellas si usan esas prendas en vez de quitárselas, ya que realza el recato y la castidad. Al-lah está atento a todas sus declaraciones, nada se oculta de Él y Él los recompensará por sus acciones.
Il n’est pas reproché aux vieilles femmes ménopausées et qui ne sont pas convoitées, de se défaire de certains de leurs vêtements de sortie comme la tunique ou le voile, sans toutefois dévoiler leur parure intérieur qu’on leur a ordonné de dissimuler.
Cependant, il est préférable pour elles de garder ces vêtements par pudeur et par chasteté.
Allah entend le mieux vos paroles et connaît le mieux vos agissements. Rien ne Lui échappe et Il vous rétribuera selon leur nature.
"Dan perempuan-perempuan tua yang telah terhenti (dari haid dan mengandung) yang tiada ingin kawin (lagi), tiadalah atas mereka dosa menanggalkan pakaian mereka dengan tidak (bermaksud) menampakkan perhiasan, dan berlaku sopan adalah lebih baik bagi mereka. Dan Allah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Mengetahui." (An-Nur: 60).
(60) ﴾ وَٱلۡقَوَٰعِدُ مِنَ ٱلنِّسَآءِ ﴿ "Dan perempuan-perempuan tua yang telah terhenti (dari haid dan mengandung)," maksudnya para wanita yang telah berhenti dari persetubuhan dan syahwat. ﴾ ٱلَّٰتِي لَا يَرۡجُونَ نِكَاحٗا ﴿ "Yang tiada ingin kawin (lagi)," maksudnya tidak ingin menikah dan tidak menarik untuk dinikahi. Karena keadaannya yang sudah tua sehingga tidak memiliki hasrat atau lantaran fisiknya jelek sehingga tidak menarik lagi untuk dinikahi dan ia pun tidak punya hasrat. ﴾ فَلَيۡسَ عَلَيۡهِنَّ جُنَاحٌ ﴿ "Tiadalah atas mereka dosa," maksudnya salah dan dosa ﴾ أَن يَضَعۡنَ ثِيَابَهُنَّ ﴿ "menanggalkan pakaian mereka," yaitu baju yang nampak seperti khimar (penutup wajah) dan semisalnya, yang telah Allah perintahkan kepada para wanita,
﴾ وَلۡيَضۡرِبۡنَ بِخُمُرِهِنَّ عَلَىٰ جُيُوبِهِنَّۖ ﴿
"Supaya mereka menurunkan khimar mereka di atas dada mereka," (An-Nur: 24),
mereka diperbolehkan untuk membuka wajahnya karena aman dari kekhawatiran, baik yang muncul darinya atau mengarah ke-padanya.
Tatkala diperbolehkannya menanggalkan pakaian, barang-kali terpahami darinya atas bolehnya memakai segala sesuatu, maka Allah mencegah kekhawatiran ini dengan berfirman, ﴾ غَيۡرَ مُتَبَرِّجَٰتِۭ بِزِينَةٖۖ ﴿ "dengan tidak (bermaksud) menampakkan perhiasan," maksud-nya tidak menampakkan perhiasannya kepada orang lain berupa tindakan menghiasi diri dengan baju yang tampak (mencolok), menutup wajahnya, dan (tidak) menghentakkan kaki ke tanah supaya diketahui perhiasan yang tersembunyi. Karena dengan perhiasan itu semata yang ada pada diri wanita, (walaupun ia sudah menutup dirinya, dan walaupun merupakan wanita yang sudah tidak diminati) dapat menimbulkan fitnah, dan menjerumus-kan orang yang melihatnya ke dalam dosa.
﴾ وَأَن يَسۡتَعۡفِفۡنَ خَيۡرٞ لَّهُنَّۗ ﴿ "Dan berlaku sopan adalah lebih baik bagi mereka," kata isti'faf maknanya menciptakan 'iffah (kehormatan) dengan melakukan sebab kausalitas yang dapat merealisasikan-nya seperti menikah dan meninggalkan hal-hal yang ditakutkan menimbulkan fitnah. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ سَمِيعٌ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mendengar," semua suara ﴾ عَلِيمٞ ﴿ "lagi Maha Mengetahui," niat-niat dan tujuan-tujuan. Hendaknya mereka mewaspadai setiap perkataan dan tujuan yang jelek, dan hendaknya mereka mengetahui bahwa Allah membalas perbuatan tersebut.
Và những phụ nữ mãn kinh quá tuổi sinh nở do lớn tuổi, họ không còn ham muốn kết hôn gì nữa thì họ không bị bắt tội khi cởi bớt lớp áo choàng và khăn đội nhưng vẫn kín đáo không quá phơi bày cơ thể. Tuy nhiên, nếu họ không làm thế sẽ tốt hơn cho họ, Allah luôn nghe thấu mọi lời các ngươi nói, biết rõ mọi hành động của các ngươi, không gì giấu giếm được Ngài và dựa vào đó các ngươi sẽ bị phân xét và thưởng phạt.
E le donne che non hanno più il mestruo e che non possono essere ingravidate, a causa della loro anzianità, e quelle che non desiderano più avere rapporti non commettono peccato se non si coprono totalmente con Al'Ħijāb o con il velo, o se mostrano parte della loro bellezza nascosta che è stato loro ordinato di coprire; ma, se si coprono, è cosa migliore per loro, e saranno più pure. Allāh è Ascoltatore delle loro parole, Consapevole delle loro azioni: nulla di ciò Gli è nascosto, e li giudicherà per questo.
Evlenme arzusu kalmayıp, yaşlılıkları sebebi ile hayızdan kesilen ve hamile kalmaları da mümkün olmayan yaşlı kadınların, örtmekle emrolundukları gizli olan ziynetlerini/süslerini açığa vurmaksızın rida ve peçe gibi dış elbiselerini çıkarmalarında kendileri için bir günah/sakınca yoktur. Daha iffetli olmaları ve iyice örtünmeleri için dış elbiselerini giymeleri kendileri için daha hayırlıdır. Allah sözlerinizi hakkıyla işiten ve yaptıklarınızı hakkıyla bilendir. Bundan hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. O, yaptıklarınızın karşılığını size verecektir.
Ženama u starosti koje ne dobivaju mjesečni ciklus i, zbog starosti, ne mogu zanijeti, te se ne žele udati – nije grijeh ogrtače odložiti, ali neka ipak ne pokazuju mjesta gdje su im skriveni ukrasi, koje su, prema Allahovoj zapovijedi, dužne pokriti. Uzasve to, bolje im je ogrtače nositi jer je to čednije i čestitije. Allah čuje sve šta govorite, zna svačija djela i svako stanje, ništa Njemu nije skriveno. On će vas pozvati na odgovornost za ono što ste činili.
Emphasis on hijab for women and an exemption
The injunction on hijab for women has already appeared earlier in detail in two verses, and two exemptions were also mentioned there. One exemption relates to the one who is seeing, and the other to that who is seen. According to the first exemption, young children and the slave girls are exempt. As for the second exemption, the outward adornment is exempt from hijab, which includes outer clothing like veil or covering sheet. There is agreement of all on this, but according to some, women's face and palms are also included in this exemption.
In the next verse the third exemption is granted on the basis of a woman's personal situation. If a woman has grown so old that no one would have any (sexual) desire towards her, nor is she marriageable, for such a woman concession in hijab is allowed in that even strangers (non-Mahrams) are treated like mahrams for her. She is not required to cover those parts of her body before non-Mahrams which are not required to be covered before mahrams. Hence, it is said وَالْقَوَاعِدُ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ اللَّاتِي (And those old women who have no hope for marriage - 60). The explanation of this verse is already given above. Although very old women are allowed to uncover those parts of their body before non-Mahrams which are not required to be covered before mahrams, yet this exemption is allowed with the condition that they do so without applying any makeup or adornment. The other thing said in the last is وَأَن يَسْتَعْفِفْنَ خَيْرٌ لَّهُنَّ (60) that is, it is better for them if they avoid going before non-Mahrams altogether.
60- Evlenme arzu ve ümidi kalmamış ihtiyar kadınların, zinetlerini göstermemek şartıyla (dış) elbiselerini çıkarmalarında onlara bir günah yoktur. Bununla beraber (çıkarmayıp) iffete sarılmaları onlar için daha hayırlıdır. Allah her şeyi işitendir, bilendir.
60. “Evlenme arzu ve ümidi kalmamış” yani kendisi evlenme arzusu taşımayan ve kendisi ile de evlenmeye arzu duyulmayacak olan -ki bu da ya aşırı yaşlandığından yahut yaratılışı itibariyle çirkin olup arzulanmayacak bir halde olmasından olabilir- şehvetten kesilmiş “ihtiyar kadınların, zinetlerini göstermemek şartıyla (dış) elbiselerini” yani cilbab, peçe vb. dış elbiselerini “çıkarmalarında onlara bir günah yoktur.” Burada, Yüce Allah’ın kadınlar ile ilgili olarak:“Başörtülerini de yakalarının üzerine salsınlar” buyruğundaki hüküm kastedilmektedir. Bu tür kadınların gerek kendilerinin fitneye düşmelerinden gerekse de başkalarını fitneye düşürmelerinden yana emin olunduğu için yüzlerini açmaları caizdir.
ış elbiselerini çıkarmalarından dolayı vebal altında olmadıkları dile getirilince bundan, her konuda bu ruhsatın kullanılmasının caiz olacağı vehmi uyanabileceğinden Yüce Allah böyle bir vehmi:“zinetlerini göstermemek şartıyla” buyruğuyla ortadan kaldırmaktadır. Yani insanlara karşı -yüzlerini örtseler dahi- güzel dış elbiselerle süslenerek ve gizledikleri zinetleri bilinsin diye ayaklarını yere vurarak zinetlerini teşhir etmemelidirler. Çünkü kadın tesettüre riâyet etse bile zinete bürünmekle -isterse arzu duyulmayacak halde olsun- insanları fitneye, kendisine bakanı da günaha düşebilir. “Bununla beraber (çıkarmayıp) iffete sarılmaları onlar için daha hayırlıdır.” İffete sarılmak, bunun için gerekli sebepleri yerine getirmek sûretiyle -evlenmek ve fitneye düşmekten korkulanı terk etmekle- iffete talip olmak demektir. “Allah” bütün sesleri çok iyi “işitendir.” Bütün niyet ve maksatları çok iyi “bilendir.” O bakımdan bu tür kadınlar, bozuk maksatlardan ve iyi olmayan sözlerden alabildiğine sakınsınlar ve bilsinler ki Yüce Allah, bunların cezasını da verecektir.
In some of the preceding verses certain instructions regarding social behaviour are given. Now these verses were revealed, perhaps as a supplement to and an elaboration of them. For instance, one of the instructions given initially to women regarding the covering of the body was that they should cover their bosoms with scarves or sheets (verse 31). In verse 60 those old women who are past the marriageable age have been exempted from the general rule, and it is laid down that there is no harm in their not following it. These two sets of instructions could have been revealed at one and the same time, but there are four intervening paragraphs (ruku‘), in which different subjects have been dealt with. It is gathered from traditions that after the initial instructions had been revealed, some practical problems arose. Therefore, in clarification, these later verses were revealed. This shows that the Quran’s method is one of gradualness and not that of taking sudden steps. It was possible for God to have revealed all the instructions together at one time, but He chose to reveal them bit by bit, according to the circumstances.
Ang mga matandang babaing tumigil sa pagreregla at pagbubuntis dahil sa katandaan nila, na hindi nagmimithi ng pag-aasawa, ay wala sa kanilang kasalanan na mag-alis sila ng ilan sa mga kasuutan nila gaya ng balabal at panakip sa mukha, habang hindi mga naglalantad ng gayak na nakakubli, na ipinag-utos sa kanila na magtakip nito, gayong ang tumigil sila sa pag-aalis ng mga kasuutang iyon ay higit na mabuti para sa kanila kaysa sa pag-aalis ng mga iyon bilang pagpapaigting sa pagtatakip at pagpapakahinhin. Si Allāh ay Madinigin sa mga sabi ninyo, Maalam sa mga gawa ninyo: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula roon, at gaganti sa inyo sa mga iyon.
Non vi è peccato per il cieco o per lo zoppo, né per il malato, se trascurano una parte degli obblighi a cui non possono adempiere, come la Lotta per la causa di Allāh. Non commettete peccato, o credenti, se mangiate nelle vostre case, incluse le case dei vostri figli, né se mangiate nelle case dei vostri padri, o delle vostre madri, o dei vostri fratelli, o delle vostre sorelle, o dei vostri zii paterni, o delle vostre zie paterne, o dei vostri zii materni, o delle vostre zie materne, oppure nelle case che vi sono state affidate, come nel caso del guardiano della tenuta; e non commettete peccato se mangiate nelle case dei vostri amici, poiché ciò li rende felici. Non vi è peccato se mangiate uniti o separatamente. Se entrate nelle case che sono state menzionate, o altre, salutate i suoi abitanti, dicendo: "Pace a voi (As-Salēm Aleikum السّلام عليكم)". Se non vi è nessuno, salutate voi stessi, dicendo: "La pace sia su di noi e sui giusti sudditi di Allāh"; quest'ultimo è un saluto benedetto che Allāh ha decretato per voi, per la benevolenza insita in esso, e per la sua capacità di farvi avvicinare, ed è un'espressione buona, che rasserena l'animo di chi la ascolta. Una cosa simile è stata chiarita, in precedenza, in questa stessa Sura. Allāh chiarisce i Suoi versetti affinché li comprendiate e applichiate il loro contenuto.
Tidak ada dosa bagi orang buta yang kehilangan penglihatannya, tidak pula ada dosa bagi orang pincang, dan tidak pula bagi orang sakit bila mereka meninggalkan kewajiban yang mereka tidak sanggup laksanakan seperti jihad di jalan Allah. Tidak ada dosa juga bagi diri kalian -wahai orang-orang beriman- bila makan di rumah kalian sendiri, termasuk juga rumah anak laki-laki kalian, atau makan di rumah bapak-bapak kalian, di rumah ibu-ibu kalian, di rumah saudara laki-laki kalian, di rumah saudari-saudari kalian, di rumah saudara laki-laki bapak kalian, di rumah saudari bapak-bapak kalian, di rumah saudara laki-laki ibu kalian, di rumah saudari ibu kalian, dan di rumah yang kalian miliki kuncinya seperti penjaga kebun. Tidak ada dosa juga untuk kalian bila makan di rumah kawan-kawan kalian karena biasanya hal itu terjadi lantaran kerelaannya untuk itu, tidak ada pula dosa bagi kalian bila makan bersama-sama atau sendirian. Apabila kalian memasuki suatu rumah seperti rumah-rumah yang di sebutkan di atas atau rumah selainnya maka hendaklah kalian memberi salam kepada penghuninya dengan mengucapkan, "Assalamu alaikum". Namun, apabila di dalamnya tidak terdapat seorang pun penghuninya maka ucapkanlah salam kepada dirimu sendiri dengan mengucapkan, "As-salāmu 'alainā wa 'alā 'ibādillāhiṣ-ṣālihīn" (artinya: semoga keselamatan dianugerahkan kepada kami dan kepada hamba-hamba Allah yang saleh) sebagai ucapan salam dari sisi Allah yang disyariatkan-Nya untuk kalian lagi membawa keberkahan karena ia menebarkan sikap saling mencintai dan persatuan di antara kalian, juga baik karena bisa menenangkan hati pendengarnya. Dengan penjelasan-penjelasan seperti ini yang juga disebutkan sebelumnya dalam surah ini, Allah menjelaskan ayat-ayat-Nya agar kalian memahaminya dan mengamalkan kandungannya.
Commentary
Some injunctions and social etiquettes after the entry in the house
In the previous verses it was enjoined to seek permission before entering into anyone's house. In the above verse those injunctions and etiquettes are pronounced which are obligatory or preferable to follow after the permission to enter the house is granted. Before understanding the injunction contained in this verse and its purport it would be advisable to know the background in which this verse was revealed.
Every Muslim knows very well how much emphasis is laid by the Holy Qur'an and the teachings of the Holy Prophet ﷺ for respecting and preserving the rights of the people (Huquq ul-` Ibad). Very strong warnings are sounded against using anything owned by someone else without his permission. On the other hand Allah Ta’ ala had chosen such fortunate persons for the company of the Holy Prophet ﷺ that they were all ears for any command from Allah or His Messenger. They were always ready to put in their best on every single command. By following Qur'anic teachings diligently and having the exalted company of the Holy Prophet ﷺ they were turned by Allah Ta’ ala into a group of whom even the angels were proud. Not to think ever to spend even slightly from other's wealth, to avoid putting in anyone into the slightest of trouble and to remain steadfast on the highest standard of Taqwa (constant awareness of Allah) were only some of the attributes of the companions of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Some related incidents had taken place during the life of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، in which connection the injunctions contained in the present verse were revealed. All commentators have made reference of these incidents with the difference that different incidents are quoted as the cause of revelation by different commentators. The actual position is that there is no contradiction in their assertions, and all these incidents put together are the cause of revelation of this verse. The incidents are as follows:
Imam Baghawi (رح) has related on authority of Said Ibn Jubair ؓ and some other commentators that it is a common habit among people to feel disgust in eating together with lame, cripple, blind and sick, and avoid it. Among the companions who had any of these disability thought that if they were to eat with others they might cause botheration and trouble to them. Therefore, they started avoiding eating with normal persons. The blind people thought that they might eat more than others, as they cannot see, causing injustice for the rest. Justice requires that all who eat together should eat equally. Likewise, the lame thought that they would create problem for others as they could not sit properly and occupy more space, which will result in taking up the share of space of others. In this background, the above verse was revealed in which the disabled were asked to join other normal persons for eating. They were advised not to take upon themselves such painstaking precautionary measures which could lead them into trouble.
Imam Baghawi (رح) has narrated another incident related by Ibn Jarir on authority of Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ which presents the other side of the picture. The story goes like this; when the verse لَا تَأْكُلُوا أَمْوَالَكُم بَيْنَكُم بِالْبَاطِلِ (Do not eat up each other's property by false means - 2:188) was revealed, people were hesitant to eat with the blind, lame and the sick. Their consideration was that the sick eats less because of his indisposition, so he would suffer if he eats with others. The blind cannot differentiate between the good and ordinary food, and the lame is slow to eat because of his posture. So, people thought there is a possibility that the disabled are deprived of their due share, whereas the justice demands that all should eat equally while eating together. So, it was in this background that this verse was revealed, and people were taken out of this predicament. The spirit behind this injunction is that people should eat together and if there is a little disparity in the quantity of food taken by each one of them, it should not be a cause of botheration.
Said Ibn al-Musayyab ؓ has given yet another version that while going on jihad or battles, the Muslims used to hand over the keys of their houses to the disabled with the instructions that they can eat whatever is there in the house. On the other hand, the disabled would not eat anything, lest they spend something against the wishes of the owners. Hence, to counter this position, the above verse was revealed. Musnad al-Bazzar has also reported this version on the authority of Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ that when the Holy Prophet ﷺ used to go on a battle, it was the desire of every companion to go along with him to participate in the battle. They used to hand over the keys of their houses to the poor and disabled persons with the permission that they could eat anything available in the house during their absence. But the disabled would abstain from taking anything from the house fearing that the permission given to them to eat freely from the house might not have been given with full willingness. Baghawi has also narrated on authority of Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ that the word صَدِیقَکُم (your friend) used in the verse, which means that there is no harm in eating from your friend's house, was a reference toward the incident of Harith bin ` Amr ؓ . The incident was that Hrith b. ` Amr ؓ went for jihad along with the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، leaving the care and custody of his house to his friend, Malik Ibn Zaid ؓ . When Harith returned, he noticed that Malik Ibn Zaid ؓ had become very weak. When he enquired the reason of the weakness, Malik ؓ replied that he did not feel it right to eat anything from his house. (All these narrations are taken from Tafsir Mazhari). Indeed all these incidents had a bearing on the revelation of this verse.
Ruling
As mentioned above, a general permission was granted in this verse to eat in certain houses without asking special consent. This permission was granted on the basis of a tradition among ` Arabs to eat freely in the houses of close relatives. There was absolutely no formality among them, and no one would ever mind this habit, rather they used to encourage it and would feel happy about it. Not only that, sometimes the relatives used to bring poor, sick or needy persons and feed them at houses of others, on which the hosts would feel happy. According to custom they would not seek special permission for this, as there was a general consent among them to follow the tradition. It therefore becomes obvious that wherever and whenever this tradition is not in vogue, or the owner's consent is doubtful, then eating without permission is forbidden. In the present time no one would like that even a close relative would eat in his house without seeking permission. Therefore, the permission granted in this verse would not apply, unless someone is absolutely sure that his eating in a relative's house would not cause any problem or displeasure, rather he would enjoy it. Only in this situation eating at such a house would be permissible under the dictate of this verse.
Ruling
It is now clear from the above statement that it is not right to say that this injunction was meant for the early days of Islam, and was abrogated later. The injunction is in force right from the beginning up to the date and shall always remain effective. The real condition of the application of this injunction is the certainty of permission of the owner of the house, and if that is not present, then the very basis of injunction is not available. (Mazhari).
Ruling
It has also now become clear that this injunction is not restricted only to the relatives specified in the verse, but the concession is applicable to other persons also, with the sole condition that it is certain that the owner of the house will be pleased and will not be offended if someone eats and also makes others eat without seeking prior permission. (Mazhari) These injunctions relate to the acts permitted or preferable on entering in someone’ s house after taking permission. The act of eating and drinking has been mentioned first due to its importance. The second act (mentioned in verse 64) relates to the etiquettes of entry.
The etiquette demands that as one enters the house with permission, he should greet all the Muslims present there with سلام salam. This is the purport of the words "greet your own selves", (verse 61). It is because all Muslims are a single united group. In many Sahih Ahadis great emphasis is laid on Muslims for greeting each other as an act of virtue.
Il n’est pas fait de reproche à l’aveugle, ni au boiteux, ni au malade de ne pas se plier à certaines obligations de la religion comme la lutte pour la cause d’Allah par exemple.
Ô croyants, il ne vous est pas non plus reproché de consommer la nourriture se trouvant dans vos demeures ou dans les demeures de vos pères, de vos mères, de vos frères, de vos sœurs, de vos oncles et tantes paternelles, de vos oncles et tantes maternelles ou des demeures que l’on vous a confiées afin d’en être le gardien par exemple.
Il ne vous est pas non plus reproché de consommer la nourriture se trouvant dans les demeures de vos amis s’ils n’y trouvent pas d’inconvénient d’habitude.
Il ne vous est pas reproché de manger ensemble ou séparément et lorsque vous entrez dans l’une des demeures susmentionnées ou dans d’autres encore, saluez leurs occupants en disant par exemple « Que la paix soit sur vous » et si vous n’y trouvez personne, saluez-vous vous-mêmes en disant par exemple « Que la paix soit sur nous et sur les serviteurs vertueux d’Allah ». Cette salutation bénie vous a été prescrite par Allah car elle répand l’affection et l’harmonie parmi vous. C’est aussi une salutation agréable puisqu’elle réjouit l’oreille de celui qui l’entend. C’est avec une telle clarté qu’Allah vous expose Ses versets dans cette sourate afin que vous les compreniez et que vous les mettiez en pratique.
There is no sin upon the blind who has lost his eyesight, nor upon the lame nor the sick if they leave those responsibilities they can no longer fulfil, i.e. jihad in the way of Allah. O believers! There is no sin upon you in eating from your own homes or the homes of sons, nor in eating from the homes of your fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, paternal uncles and aunts nor maternal uncles and aunts, nor those houses which you have been entrusted with safeguarding, i.e. garden-keeper. There is also no sin in eating at the house of your friend as is customary to please him. It is not a problem whether you eat alone or together in groups. So when you do enter any houses like the ones mentioned above or any others, greet those within them with peace by saying: “Peace be upon you”, and if there is no one inside them, then greet yourselves by saying: “Peace be upon us and the pious servants of Allah”. This is a blessed greeting from Allah; He has legislated it for you because of the love and affection it spreads among you. It is also a pleasant greeting in that it pleases the soul of the one who hears is Just like the aforementioned clarity in this Sūrah, Allah clearly explains His verses in the hope that you will implement whatever they contain.
61- Gözü görmeyene vebal yoktur. Topala vebal yoktur. Hastaya da vebal yoktur. Aynı şekilde size de kendi evlerinizden, babalarınızın evlerinden, analarınızın evlerinden, kardeşlerinizin evlerinden, kız kardeşlerinizin evlerinden, amcalarınızın evlerinden, halalarınızın evlerinden, dayılarınızın evlerinden, teyzelerinizin evlerinden yahut anahtarlarını elinizde bulundurduğunuz kimselerin veya dostlarınızın evlerinden yemek yemenizde bir vebal yoktur. Sizin topluca ya da ayrı ayrı yemenizde de bir sakınca yoktur. Evlere girdiğiniz zaman Allah katından mübarek ve hoş bir selâm olmak üzere kendinize/birbirinize selâm verin. İşte Allah düşünesiniz diye size âyetleri böyle açıklıyor.
61. Allah, kullarına lütuf ve ihsanını haber vermekte, dinde onlara bir zorluk vermediğini aksine dini onlara alabildiğine kolaylaştırdığını belirterek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Gözü görmeyene sorumluluk yoktur. Topala sorumluluk yoktur. Hastaya da sorumluluk yoktur.” Yani bu gibi kimseler için bu engellerden herhangi birisinin sağlıklı olmasına bağlı olan farz hususları terk etmelerinde bir vebal yoktur. Ki bunlar da gözü görmeyenin görmesine, topalın sağlam ve hastanın da sağlıklı olmasına bağlı bulunan cihad ve benzeri yükümlülüklerdir. Sözünü ettiğimiz bu mana umumi olduğu için ilgili ifade kayıtlı değil mutlak (kayıtsız şartsız) getirilmiştir. Ancak “Size de kendi evlerinizden... sakınca yoktur” buyruğunda ise ifade mutlak değildir, aksine bir kayıt söz konusudur. “Kendi evlerinizden” yani çocuklarınızın evlerinden, demektir. Bu açıklama şu anlamda sabit olmuş olan hadise de uygundur:“Sen de malın da babana aitsiniz.” Diğer hadiste de şöyle buyrulmaktadır: “Şüphesiz yediklerinizin en hoş ve temiz olanı kendi kazancınızdan yediklerinizdir. Hiç şüphesiz sizin evlatlarınız da sizin kazancınızın bir kısmıdır.” O nedenle: “kendi evlerinizden”buyruğundan kasıt, insanın bizzat kendi evi değildir. Çünkü böyle bir ifade, bilinen bir hususun dillendirilmesi ve faydasız bir tekrar kabilinden olur ki Yüce Allah’ın kelamı böyle bir şeyden münezzehtir. Diğer taraftan buyruktan kasıt, sözü edilen kimselerin evlerinde yemek yeme hakkında akla gelebilecek bir vebal duygusunun ortadan kaldırılmasıdır ki insanın kendi evi hakkında ise böyle bir duyguya kapılması düşünülemez.“Babalarınızın evlerinden, analarınızın evlerinden, kardeşlerinizin evlerinden, kızkardeşlerinizin evlerinden, amcalarınızın evlerinden, teyzelerinizin evlerinden, dayılarınızın evlerinden” bütün bu akrabaların kimler oldukları malumdur. “Ya da anahtarlarını elinizde bulundurduğunuz kimselerin” vekâleten yahut velâyeten ya da benzer bir yolla kendilerinde tasarrufta bulunduğunuz evlerin anahtarları demektir. Bunların kölelere ait evler şeklinde tefsir edilmesi şu iki sebep dolayısıyla uygun değildir:
1- Evvela köle hakkında “anahtarlarını elinizde bulundurduğunuz” tabiri yerine “sahip olduğunuz” yahut da “sağ ellerinizin sahip olduğu”gibi tabirler kullanılır. Çünkü efendiler, kölelerin tamamının malikidirler. Yalnızca anahtarlarının değil.
2- Kölelere ait olan evler, esasen insanın kendi evi kapsamı dışında değildir. Çünkü köle de kölenin mülkü de efendisine aittir. Dolayısıyla böyle bir şey hakkında günahın söz konusu olmadığının açıklanabilir bir tarafı yoktur.“Veya dostlarınızın evlerinden”Sözü edilen bütün bu evlerden yenilmesi halinde vebalin söz konusu olmaması, izinsiz yenmesi halindedir. Bundaki hikmet ise ifadelerin akışından/siyaktan açıkca anlaşılmaktadır. Çünkü bu gibi müslümanların evlerinden yemek, örf ve âdet, yakın akrabalık yahut tam bir tasarruf yetkisi veya dostluk sebebiyle müsamaha ile karşılanagelmiştir. Ancak bu kimselerden herhangi birisinin sözü edilen yemeyi hoş karşılamadığı veya bu konuda cimrilik gösterdiği varsayılacak olursa o takdirde oradan yemek caiz olmaz, vebal de ortadan kalkmaz. Bu konudaki hikmet ve mana bunu gerektirmektedir.“Sizin topluca ya da ayrı ayrı yemenizde de bir sakınca yoktur” bütün bunlar caizdir. Yani bir evde bulunan hane halkının hep birlikte veya onlardan her birisinin kendi başına yemek yemesi caizdir. Burada fazilet değil sakıncanın söz konusu olmayacağı belirtilmektedir. Zira daha faziletli olan topluca yemek etrafında bir araya gelmektir. “Evlere girdiğiniz zaman” buyruğunda şarttan sonra “evler” kelimesi belirtisiz (nekire) geldiğinden hem insanın kendi evini hem de başkasının evini kapsar. Yine bu evde ister bir kimse bulunsun ister bulunmasın fark etmez. O bakımdan sizler bu türden bir eve girecek olursanız “kendinize/birbirinize Allah katından... selam verin” kendinize yani birbirinize selam verin. Çünkü müslümanlar karşılıklı sevgi, merhamet ve şefkatlerinde tek bir kişi gibidirler. Evler arasında herhangi bir fark yoktur; bütün evlere girmek için selam meşrudur. İzin istemek ile ilgili hükümlere dair açıklamalar ise daha önce geçmiş bulunmaktadır.
aha sonra Yüce Allah, selamı överek:“Allah katından mübarek ve hoş bir selam olmak üzere” buyurmaktadır. Yani evlere girdiğiniz vakit:“es-Selâmu aleykum ve rahmetullahi ve berekâtuhû” yahut “es-Selamu aleynâ ve alâ ibadillahi’s-salihin” sözlerini söyleyin. Yüce Allah bunu size teşri’ buyurmuş ve sizin selamınız olarak bunu tayin etmiştir. Bu selamın “mübarek” olmakla nitelendirilmesi, eksiklikten uzak olmayı, rahmeti, bereketi, artış ve gelişmeyi ihtiva ettiğinden dolayıdır. “hoş (tayyibe)” ile nitelendirilmesine gelince selam Allah tarafından sevilen güzel/hoş bir sözdür. Kendisine selam verilen kişinin gönlü hoş edilir. Kalbinde sevgi yer eder ve selam veren kişi onun tarafından sevilir.
anı Yüce Allah, bu pek üstün ve değerli hükümleri bize açıkladıktan sonra:“İşte Allah düşünesiniz diye size âyetleri böyle açıklıyor” buyurmaktadır. Yani size açıkladıklarımızı düşünüp kavrayasınız, kalplerinizle belleyesiniz, sağlam ve özlü akıl sahiplerinden olasınız diye şer’i ahkâma ve bunların hikmetlerine delâlet eden âyetlerini böyle açıklamaktadır. Çünkü O’nun şer’i hükümlerini gereği gibi bilip anlamak, aklı arttırır ve geliştirir. Zira bu hükümlerin içerdiği manalar, en üstün manalardır. Onların emrettiği adap en üstün adaptır. Amellere verilen karşılık da amelin türünden olacaktır. Kişi aklını Rabbinden geleni kavramak ve kendilerine davet ettiği âyetler üzerinde tefekkür etmek için kullanacak olursa Yüce Allah da onun bu isteğini fazlasıyla gerçekleştirmesine yardımcı olur.
u âyet-i kerimelerde genel ve külli bir kaideye delil vardır. O da şudur:“Örf ve âdet, lafzın lafzı tahsis etmesi gibi lafızları tahsis eder.” Aslolan insanın başkasının yemeğini yemesinin yasak olmasıdır. Bununla birlikte Yüce Allah, bu husustaki örf ve âdet dolayısıyla âyette sözü edilen kimselerin evlerinden yemeyi mubah kılmıştır. Herhangi bir şeyden yararlanmak, o şeyin sahibinden izin almaya bağlı ise ve o kişinin sözlü veya örfe dayalı izni biliniyor ise o şeyden yararlanmak caiz olur. Bu âyet-i kerimelerde şu hususa da delil vardır:“Babanın çocuğunun malından çocuğuna zarar vermeyecek şeyleri alıp mülk edinmesi caizdir.” Çünkü Yüce Allah, çocuğa ait olan evden “insanın kendi evi” diye söz etmektedir. Ayette insanın evinde tasarrufta bulunan hanımı, kız kardeşi ve benzerlerinin de adeten bu evlerden yemeleri ve dilenenlere normal şekilde yedirmelerinin caiz olduğuna da delil vardır. İster bir arada olunsun, ister ayrı ayrı olunsun ortaklaşa yemek yemek -velev ki birisinin diğerinden daha fazla yemesi sonucunu doğursun- caizdir.
Sa bulag na nawala ang paningin niya ay walang kasalanan, sa lumpo ay walang kasalanan, sa maysakit ay walang kasalanan, kung umiwan sila ng hindi nila nakakaya na pagsasagawa ng mga iniatang gaya ng pakikibaka sa landas ni Allāh. Sa inyo, O mga mananampalataya, ay walang kasalanan sa pagkain ninyo mula sa mga bahay ninyo – at kabilang sa mga ito ang mga bahay ng mga anak ninyo – ni sa pagkain mula sa mga bahay ng mga ama ninyo, o ng mga ina ninyo, o ng mga lalaking kapatid ninyo, o ng mga babaing kapatid ninyo, o ng mga tiyuhin sa ama ninyo, o ng mga tiyahin sa ama ninyo, o ng mga tiyuhin sa ina ninyo, o ng mga tiyahin sa ina ninyo, o ng anumang ipinagkatiwala sa inyo ang pangangalaga na mga bahay tulad ng tagabantay ng pataniman. Walang maisisisi sa pagkain mula sa mga bahay ng kaibigan ninyo dahil sa kasiyahan ng sarili nito roon sa karaniwan. Wala sa inyong kasalanan na kumain kayo nang nagsasama-sama o nang bukud-bukod. Kaya kapag pumasok kayo sa mga bahay tulad ng mga bahay na nabanggit at iba pa sa mga iyon ay bumati kayo sa sinumang nasa loob ng mga iyon sa pamamagitan ng pagsabi ninyo ng assalāmu `alaykum (ang kapayapaan ay sumainyo). Ngunit kung sa loob ng mga iyon ay walang isa man, bumati kayo sa mga sarili ninyo sa pamamagitan ng pagsabi ninyo ng assalāmu `alaynā wa `alā `ibādi -llāhi -ṣṣāliḥīḥīn (ang kapayapaan ay sumaamin at sa mga maayos na lingkod ni Allāh). [Ito ay] isang pagbating mula sa ganang kay Allāh na isinabatas Niya para sa inyo, na pinagpala dahil sa ipinalalaganap nito na pagmamahal at pagkakatugma sa pagitan ninyo, na kaaya-ayang ikasisiya ng sarili ng nakaririnig nito. Ayon sa tulad ng naunang paglilinaw na ito sa Kabanatang ito, naglilinaw si Allāh ng mga talata sa pag-asang makapag-unawa kayo sa mga ito at gumawa kayo ayon sa nasa mga ito.
No incurre en pecado el ciego, ni el cojo, ni el enfermo, si dejan esas responsabilidades que ya no pueden cumplir, como marchar en el camino de Al-lah al Yihad. Creyentes, no comete pecado quien de ustedes coma de sus propias casas o de las casas de sus hijos, o de las casas de sus padres, madres, hermanos, hermanas, tíos y tías paternos, o tíos y tías maternos, o de aquellas casas cuya protección se les haya confiado, como cuidador o guardia. Tampoco pecan si comen en la casa de un amigo ya que se complace con su visita. No hay problema si comen solos o en grupo. Entonces, cuando entren en alguna casa como las que se mencionaron o en cualquier otra, saluden con la paz a los que estén dentro de ellas diciendo: “La paz sea con ustedes”, pero si no hay nadie dentro de ellas, entonces, salúdense diciendo: “La paz sea sobre nosotros y los siervos piadosos de Al‑lah”. Este es un saludo bendito de Al-lah, Él lo ha legislado para que el amor y el afecto se propaguen entre ustedes. Además, es un saludo agradable, ya que agrada al alma de quien lo oye. Así como Él aclara esta sura, Al-lah explica Sus aleyas con claridad, con la esperanza de que pongan en práctica todo lo que contienen.
Người mù không bị tội do không nhìn thấy, người què và người bệnh cũng không mang tội khi họ không thể hoàn thành bổn phận bắt buộc như Jihad vì chính nghĩa của Allah. Các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin - cũng không bị mang tội khi ăn uống tại nhà riêng, tại nhà các con, tại nhà cha mẹ hoặc nhà anh chị em ruột hoặc nhà chú bác ruột hoặc nhà cậu dì hoặc nhà của người làm công giữ vườn cho các ngươi, cũng như nhà của bạn bè các ngươi như một thói quen tốt. Các ngươi không bị bắt tội khi các ngươi cùng ăn chung hoặc ăn riêng lẻ nhưng khi vào những ngôi nhà vừa liệt kê thì các ngươi hãy chào hỏi những ai trong nhà bằng câu: Assalamu'alaikum. Trường hợp trong nhà không người thì các ngươi hãy tự chào bản thân các ngươi mà nói: Assalamu'alaina wa 'ala 'ibaadilla-hisso-lihin, một lời chào hồng phúc được Allah qui định, nó khiến các ngươi thích nhau hơn, gần gũi nhau hơn và lời chào tốt đẹp đó làm mát dạ người nghe. Với giáo lý được Allah trình bày qua các câu Kinh hi vọng các ngươi biết suy nghĩ và thực hành theo.
Before the advent of Islam, Arab society enjoyed total freedom. Thereafter, however, Islam imposed some restrictions on entry into houses, as mentioned above. People thereupon felt that because of these restrictions, their social lives would become very constrained. These verses were then revealed to clarify matters. It was made clear that the restrictions were meant to regulate and systematize social life and not to curtail legitimate freedom. For instance, if the blind, the lame and the sick were isolated from attendants, relatives, etc., it would amount to making them physically helpless. But this was never the intention of Islam. So, leeway has been made in the earlier provisions and their true spirit has been indicated. It is stated that Islam’s real purpose is that people should be each other’s true well-wishers. When a man enters another’s house, he should make a salutation, saying: ‘Peace be on you and His (God’s) blessings be showered on you.’ If people are imbued with this spirit, most social evils will automatically cease.
"Tidak ada halangan bagi orang buta, tidak (pula) bagi orang pincang, tidak (pula) bagi orang sakit, dan tidak (pula) bagi dirimu sendiri, untuk makan (bersama-sama mereka) di rumah kamu sen-diri atau di rumah bapak-bapakmu, di rumah ibu-ibumu, di rumah saudara-saudaramu yang laki-laki, di rumah saudaramu yang perempuan, di rumah saudara bapakmu yang laki-laki, di rumah saudara bapakmu yang perempuan, di rumah saudara ibumu yang laki-laki, di rumah saudara ibumu yang perempuan, di rumah yang kamu miliki kuncinya atau di rumah kawan-kawanmu. Tidak ada halangan bagi kamu makan bersama-sama mereka atau sendirian. Maka apabila kamu memasuki (suatu rumah dari) rumah-rumah (ini) hendaklah kamu memberi salam (kepada penghuninya yang berarti memberi salam) kepada dirimu sendiri, salam yang dite-tapkan dari sisi Allah, yang diberi berkat lagi baik. Demikianlah Allah menjelaskan ayat-ayat(Nya) bagimu, agar kamu memahami-nya." (An-Nur: 61).
(61) Allah تعالى mengabarkan tentang kenikmatan yang di-karuniakan kepada hambaNya. Dia tidak menjadikan atas mereka dalam agama ini sesuatu yang memberatkan, bahkan telah memu-dahkannya dengan semaksimal mungkin. Dia berfirman, ﴾ لَّيۡسَ عَلَى ٱلۡأَعۡمَىٰ حَرَجٞ وَلَا عَلَى ٱلۡأَعۡرَجِ حَرَجٞ وَلَا عَلَى ٱلۡمَرِيضِ حَرَجٞ ﴿ "Tidak ada halangan bagi orang buta, tidak (pula) bagi orang pincang, tidak (pula) bagi orang sakit," maksud-nya tidak ada dosa bagi mereka meninggalkan perkara-perkara yang wajib yang bergantung pada salah satu dari sebab-sebab di atas. Hal itu seperti berjihad dan ibadah serupa lainnya yang ter-gantung pada penglihatan orang yang buta, kenormalan orang cacat dan kesehatan orang yang sakit. Untuk tujuan makna umum ini yang telah kami sebutkan, Allah menyebutkan keterangan ini secara mutlak, tidak mengikatnya sebagaimana Allah mengikat FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلَا عَلَىٰٓ أَنفُسِكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan tidak (pula) bagi dirimu sendiri," dosa ﴾ أَن تَأۡكُلُواْ مِنۢ بُيُوتِكُمۡ ﴿ "untuk makan (bersama-sama mereka) di rumah kamu sendiri," yaitu rumah anak-anak kalian. Hal ini senada dengan hadits shahih yang tsabit,
أَنْتَ وَمَالُكَ لِأَبِيْكَ.
"Kamu dan hartamu adalah milik bapakmu."[25]
Dan dengan hadits yang lain,
إِنَّ أَطْيَبَ مَا أَكَلْتُمْ مِنْ كَسْبِكُمْ. وَإِنَّ أَوْلَادَكُمْ مِنْ كَسْبِكُمْ.
"Sesungguhnya sebaik-baik yang kamu makan adalah dari jerih pa-yahmu, dan sesungguhnya anak-anakmu adalah dari jerih payahmu."[26]
Bukan yang dimaksudkan dari Firman Allah, ﴾ مِنۢ بُيُوتِكُمۡ ﴿ "dari rumah-rumah kamu," rumah orang itu sendiri. Karena hal ini termasuk menyampaikan sesuatu yang sudah diketahui, yang tidaklah patut ada dalam Firman Allah, dan karena merupakan bentuk peniadaan dosa dari sesuatu yang diperkirakan timbulnya suatu dosa dari mereka yang telah disebutkan.
Adapun rumah seseorang itu sendiri, tidak ada anggapan ke-liru sedikit pun tentangnya.﴾ أَوۡ بُيُوتِ ءَابَآئِكُمۡ أَوۡ بُيُوتِ أُمَّهَٰتِكُمۡ أَوۡ بُيُوتِ إِخۡوَٰنِكُمۡ أَوۡ بُيُوتِ أَخَوَٰتِكُمۡ أَوۡ بُيُوتِ أَعۡمَٰمِكُمۡ أَوۡ بُيُوتِ عَمَّٰتِكُمۡ أَوۡ بُيُوتِ أَخۡوَٰلِكُمۡ أَوۡ بُيُوتِ خَٰلَٰتِكُمۡ ﴿ "atau di rumah bapak-bapakmu, di rumah ibu-ibumu, di rumah saudara-saudaramu yang laki-laki, di rumah saudaramu yang perempuan, di rumah saudara bapakmu yang laki-laki, di rumah saudara bapakmu yang perem-puan, di rumah saudara ibumu yang laki-laki, di rumah saudara ibumu yang perempuan." Mereka adalah orang-orang yang telah diketahui. ﴾ أَوۡ مَا مَلَكۡتُم مَّفَاتِحَهُۥٓ ﴿ "Atau di rumah yang kamu miliki kuncinya," maksudnya rumah-rumah yang kalian urusi, baik disebabkan per-wakilan, pemberian wewenang atau hak lainnya.
Adapun penafsiran ini dengan para budak, tidaklah tepat. Karena dua alasan: Pertama, (kepemilikan terhadap) seorang budak tidaklah dikatakan, "Kamu memiliki kunci-kuncinya." Bahkan di-katakan, "Apa-apa yang kalian miliki, apa-apa yang dimiliki tangan-mu." Karena mereka memilikinya secara utuh, tidak hanya sekedar kuncinya. Yang Kedua, bahwa rumah-rumah para budak tidak terlepas dari rumah orang itu sendiri (tuannya). Karena seorang budak dan sesuatu yang dimilikinya merupakan milik tuannya. Sehingga tidak ada alasan untuk menepiskan halangan darinya.
﴾ أَوۡ صَدِيقِكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Atau di rumah kawan-kawanmu," kesempitan yang dihilangkan adalah berupa makan di rumah-rumah ini. Semua itu berlaku bila tanpa izin. Hikmah yang terkandung telah jelas melalui redaksi ayat ini. Orang-orang yang disebutkan itu, berda-sarkan kebiasaan dan adat memiliki toleransi besar tentang masa-lah makan di rumah-rumah mereka, disebabkan adanya tali keke-rabatan yang dekat, wewenang yang sempurna, atau hubungan persahabatan.
Kalau seandainya salah satu dari mereka ditakdirkan tidak punya toleransi, bakhil dalam masalah makan di rumahnya, maka tidak boleh makan di rumahnya dan kesempitan (dosa) pun belum hilang, dengan mempertimbangkan hikmah dan norma yang ada.
Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ لَيۡسَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَأۡكُلُواْ جَمِيعًا أَوۡ أَشۡتَاتٗاۚ ﴿ "Tidak ada halangan bagi kamu makan bersama-sama mereka atau sendirian." Setiap cara itu boleh, seluruh penghuni rumah itu boleh makan berbarengan atau mereka makan sendiri-sendiri. Hal ini hanya untuk menghilangkan rasa kesalahan, bukan untuk menafikan keutamaan. Jika tidak demikian, maka cara yang paling utama adalah berkumpul bersama ketika makan. ﴾ فَإِذَا دَخَلۡتُم بُيُوتٗا ﴿ "Maka apabila kamu memasuki (suatu rumah dari) rumah-rumah (ini)," kata nakirah (indefinite) pada susunan kalimat syarat, berarti mencakup rumah seseorang dan rumah lainnya, baik di rumah tersebut ada penghuninya atau tidak.
Maka bila seorang memasukinya, ﴾ فَسَلِّمُواْ عَلَىٰٓ أَنفُسِكُمۡ ﴿ "hendaklah kamu memberi salam (kepada penghuninya yang berarti memberi salam) kepada dirimu sendiri," hendaknya sebagian kalian mengucapkan salam terhadap sebagian lainnya. Karena kaum Muslimin itu se-akan-akan pribadi yang satu, dalam rasa saling cinta, kasih sayang dan saling menolong, jadi, mengucap salam diperintahkan ketika akan masuk ke rumah orang lain, tanpa ada perbedaan antara rumah satu dengan lainnya. Sementara hukum meminta izin ada perincian pada hukum-hukumnya seperti pada penjelasan yang lalu.
Kemudian Allah memuji ucapan salam ini dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ تَحِيَّةٗ مِّنۡ عِندِ ٱللَّهِ مُبَٰرَكَةٗ طَيِّبَةٗۚ ﴿ "Salam yang ditetapkan dari sisi Allah, yang diberi berkat lagi baik," maksudnya ungkapan salam dengan mengucap "assalamu alaikum warahmatullahi wabarakatuh" atau "as-salamu 'alaina wa'ala ibadillahish shalihin" ketika kalian memasuki rumah ﴾ تَحِيَّةٗ مِّنۡ عِندِ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "salam yang ditetapkan dari sisi Allah," mak-sudnya Allah telah mensyariatkannya buat kalian, dan Allah men-jadikan salam sebagai ungkapan selamat bagi kalian ﴾ مُبَٰرَكَةٗ ﴿ "penuh berkah," karena mencakup keselamatan dari kekurangan dan raihan rahmat, berkah, perkembangan dan pertambahan ﴾ طَيِّبَةٗۚ ﴿ "yang baik," karena salam ini berasal dari kalimat yang baik yang dicintai Allah, yang mengandung keramahan jiwa dan rasa sayang kepada orang yang menerima salam, dan melahirkan kecintaan.
Sesudah menerangkan hukum-hukum yang mulia ini bagi kita, Allah berfirman, ﴾ كَذَٰلِكَ يُبَيِّنُ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمُ ٱلۡأٓيَٰتِ ﴿ "Demikianlah Allah menjelaskan ayat-ayat(Nya) bagimu," yang menunjukkan kepada hukum-hukum syar'iNya dan hikmah-hikmahNya ﴾ لَعَلَّكُمۡ تَعۡقِلُونَ ﴿ "agar kamu memahaminya," tentang hukum tersebut. Kalian mema-haminya dan mencernanya dengan hati kalian, supaya kalian men-jadi pemilik akal dan hati yang matang.
Sesungguhnya mengenali hukum syar'iNya dengan benar akan menumbuhkan akal dan mengembangkan pikiran. Dikarena-kan nilai-nilainya merupakan nilai-nilai yang paling mulia dan adab-adabnya adalah adab yang sangat luhur, dan lantaran bentuk balasan itu berasal dari amalan sejenis, maka seseorang yang meng-gunakan akalnya untuk memikirkan Rabbnya dan merenungi ayat-ayat yang mana Allah menyerukan kepadanya, niscaya Allah akan menambahkan kemampuannya.
Pada ayat-ayat ini, terdapat dalil tentang kaidah umum universal yaitu bahwa kebiasaan dan adat dapat mengkhususkan lafazh-lafazh, sebagaimana pengkhususan satu lafazh dengan lafazh lain. Pada asalnya, seseorang dilarang untuk mengambil makanan orang lain, sementara Allah membolehkan makan di rumah-rumah mereka berdasarkan norma kebiasaan dan adat. Setiap masalah ini tergantung dengan izin pemiliknya, bila diketahui dia memberikan izinnya, baik melalui kata-kata atau kebiasaan setempat, maka boleh melakukannya.
Di dalamnya terdapat dalil bahwa seorang bapak boleh meng-ambil dan memiliki harta anaknya, selama tidak mengganggunya. Karena Allah menamakan rumah si anak sebagai rumah buat se-seorang.
Ayat-ayat ini (juga) memuat dalil bahwa pemegang kewe-nangan dalam rumah seseorang semisal istri, saudara perempuan dan orang-orang yang semisal dengan mereka, boleh makan ber-dasarkan hukum kebiasaan dan memberi makan para peminta berdasarkan kebiasaan pula.
Juga mengandung dalil atas bolehnya bergabung dalam masalah makan, baik mereka makan bersama atau secara terpisah. Walaupun hal itu mengakibatkan sebagian mereka makan lebih banyak daripada yang lainnya.
Eating from One's Relatives' Houses
What is referred to here is the fact that they used to feel too embarrassed to eat with the blind, because they could not see the food or where the best morsels were, so others might take the best pieces before they could. They felt too embarrassed to eat with the lame because they could not sit comfortably, and their companions might take advantage of them, and they felt embarrassed to eat with the sick because they might not eat as much as others. So they were afraid to eat with them lest they were unfair to them in some way. Then Allah revealed this Ayah, granting them a dispensation in this matter. This was the view of Sa`id bin Jubayr and Miqsam. Ad-Dahhak said: "Before the Prophet's Mission, they used to feel too embarrassed and too proud to eat with these people, lest they might have to help them. So Allah revealed this Ayah."
لَّيْسَ عَلَى الاٌّعْمَى حَرَجٌ
(nor any restriction on the lame,) `Abdur-Razzaq recorded that Mujahid said: "A man would take a blind, lame or sick person to the house of his brother or sister or aunt, and those disabled people would feel ashamed of that and say, `they are taking us to other people's houses.' So this Ayah was revealed granting permission for that." As-Suddi said: "A man would enter the house of his father or brother or son, and the lady of the house would bring him some food, but he would refrain from eating because the master of the house was not there, so Allah revealed:
لَّيْسَ عَلَى الاٌّعْمَى حَرَجٌ
(There is no restriction on the blind. ..)
وَلاَ عَلَى أَنفُسِكُمْ أَن تَأْكُلُواْ مِن بُيُوتِكُمْ
(nor on yourselves, if you eat from your houses,) This is stated here although it is obvious, so that from this starting point the houses of others may be mentioned, and to make it clear that the ruling applies equally to what comes after. Sons' houses are included in this even though they are not mentioned by name, and this is used as evidence by those who regard the son's wealth as being like the father's wealth. In the Musnad and the Sunan, it is reported through several routes that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«أَنْتَ وَمَالُكَ لِأَبِيكَ»
(You and your wealth belong to your father.)
أَوْ بُيُوتِ ءَابَآئِكُمْ أَوْ بُيُوتِ أُمَّهَـتِكُمْ
(or the houses of your fathers, or the houses of your mothers,) until His statement;
أَوْ مَا مَلَكْتُم مَّفَاتِحهُ
(or (from that) whereof you hold keys,) This is obvious, and this is used as evidence by those who think that it is obligatory for relatives to spend on one another.
أَوْ مَا مَلَكْتُم مَّفَاتِحهُ
(or (from that) whereof you hold keys,) Sa`id bin Jubayr and As-Suddi said, "This refers to a people's servants, whether a slave or otherwise. There is nothing wrong with them eating from the food that is stored with them, within reason." Az-Zuhri narrated from `Urwah that `A'isha, may Allah be pleased with her, said, "The Muslims used to go out on military campaigns with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and they would give their keys to people they trusted and say, `We permit you to eat whatever you need.' But they would say, `It is not permissible for us to eat, they have given us permission reluctantly and we are only trustees.' Then Allah revealed:
أَوْ مَا مَلَكْتُم مَّفَاتِحهُ
(or (from that) whereof you hold keys)."
أَوْ صَدِيقِكُمْ
(or (from the house) of a friend.) means, there is no sin on you if you eat from their houses, so long as you know that this does not upset them and they do not dislike it.
لَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَأْكُلُواْ جَمِيعاً أَوْ أَشْتَاتاً
(No sin on you whether you eat together or apart.) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported from Ibn `Abbas concerning this Ayah, "When Allah revealed the Ayah:
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَأْكُلُواْ أَمْوَلَكُمْ بَيْنَكُمْ بِالْبَـطِلِ
(O you who believe! Eat not up your property among yourselves unjustly) 4: 29, the Muslims said, `Allah has forbidden us to eat up our property among ourselves unjustly, and food is the best of property, so it is not permissible for anyone among us to eat at the house of anyone else.' So the people stopped doing that. Then Allah revealed:
لَّيْسَ عَلَى الاٌّعْمَى حَرَجٌ
(There is no restriction on the blind,) until His statement;
أَوْ صَدِيقِكُمْ
(or (from the house) of a friend.) A man would also feel embarrassed and would refrain from eating alone until someone else came along, but Allah made the matter easier for them and said:
لَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَأْكُلُواْ جَمِيعاً أَوْ أَشْتَاتاً
(No sin on you whether you eat together or apart.)" Qatadah said, "This was a clan of Banu Kinanah who during the Jahiliyyah thought that it was a source of shame for one of them to eat alone, to such an extent that a man might keep on driving his laden camel even though he was hungry, until he could find someone to eat and drink with him. Then Allah revealed:
لَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَأْكُلُواْ جَمِيعاً أَوْ أَشْتَاتاً
(No sin on you whether you eat together or apart.) So this was a dispensation from Allah, allowing people to eat either alone or with others, even though eating with others is more blessed and is better. Imam Ahmad recorded from Wahshi bin Harb from his father from his grandfather that a man said to the Prophet , "We eat but we do not feel satisfied." He said:
«لَعَلَّكُمْ تَأْكُلُونَ مُتَفَرِّقِينَ، اجْتَمِعُوا عَلَى طَعَامِكُمْ، وَاذْكُرُوا اسْمَ اللهِ، يُبَارَكْ لَكُمْ فِيهِ»
(Perhaps you are eating separately. Eat together and mention the Name of Allah, and He will bless the food for you.) It was also recorded by Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah. Ibn Majah also recorded that Salim reported from his father from `Umar, may Allah be pleased with him, that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«كُلُوا جَمِيعًا، وَلَا تَفَرَّقُوا، فَإِنَّ الْبَرَكَةَ مَعَ الْجَمَاعَةِ»
(Eat together and not separately, for the blessing is in being together.)
فَإِذَا دَخَلْتُمْ بُيُوتاً فَسَلِّمُواْ عَلَى أَنفُسِكُمْ
(But when you enter the houses, greet one another) Sa`id bin Jubayr, Al-Hasan Al-Basri, Qatadah and Az-Zuhri said, "This means greet one another with Salam." Ibn Jurayj said: Abu Az-Zubayr said, "I heard Jabir bin `Abdullah say, `When you enter upon your family, greet them with a greeting from Allah, blessed and good.' He said, `I do not think it is anything but obligatory."' Ibn Jurayj said: "And Ziyad said that Ibn Tawus used to say: `When any one of you enters his house, let him say Salam."' Mujahid said: "And when you enter the Masjid, say: `Peace be upon the Messenger of Allah ﷺ'; when you enter upon your families, greet them with Salam; and when you enter a house in which there is nobody, say: `As-Salamu `Alayna wa `Ala `Ibad-Allah-is-Salihin (peace be upon us and upon the righteous servants of Allah).' This is what one is commanded to do, and it has been narrated to us that the angels will return his greeting."
كَذَلِكَ يُبَيِّنُ اللَّهُ لَكُمُ الاٌّيَـتِ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَعْقِلُونَ
(Thus Allah makes clear the Ayat to you that you may understand.) When Allah mentioned what wise rulings and reasonable, well-constructed laws are contained in this Surah, He points out to His servants that He explains the Ayat to them clearly so that they may ponder them and understand their meanings.
Güç yetiremedikleri için Allah yolunda cihat gibi bazı sorumlulukları yerine getiremeyen kör kimseye bir günah yoktur, topal veya hasta olan kimseye de bir günah yoktur. Ey Müminler! Aynı şekilde evlerinizde yemek yemenizde, babalarınızın evlerinde, annelerinizin evlerinde, erkek kardeşlerinizin evlerinde, kız kardeşlerinizin evlerinde, amcalarınızın evlerinde, halalarınızın evlerinde, dayılarınızın evlerinde, teyzelerinizin evlerinde yahut bekçilik yaparak korumakla görevlendirildiğiniz bahçe ve bostanlardaki evlerde yemenizde de bir günah yoktur. Aynı şekilde arkadaşlarınızın evlerinden gönül rızasıyla yemenizde ve topluca ya da ayrı ayrı yemek yemenizde de bir günah yoktur. Zikredilen evlere yahut bunun dışında diğer evlere girdiğiniz vakit, o evde bulunanlara "Esselamu Aleykum" diyerek selam verin. Eğer bu evlerde kimseyi bulamazsanız; "Allah'ın selamı bizim ve salih kullarının üzerine olsun." diyerek kendinize selam verin. Allah'ın katından sizler için meşru kıldığı, aranızdaki sevgiyi ve ülfeti yaydığı için mübarek, duyanın da gönlünü hoş eden güzel bir selamlaşmadır. Surede geçen bunun gibi açıklamalar ile Allah, akıl edesiniz ve akıl ettiğiniz bu ayetlerle amel edesiniz diye size ayetleri böyle açıklamaktadır.
Kad se radi o džihadu, borbi na Allahovu putu, i obavljanju drugih vjerskih obaveza koje zahtijevaju fizičku sposobnost i snagu, izuzetak čine i imaju opravdanje: slijepac, onaj koji je hrom i onaj koji je bolestan. Zatim, o vjernici, nije vam grijeh da jedete u svojim kućama, u kućama svojih očeva, u kućama svojih majki, u kućama braće, u kućama sestara, u kućama amidža, u kućama tetaka po ocu, u kućama daidža, u kućama tetaka po majci, u onim kućama koje su vam povjerene na brigu pa njihove ključeve imate, u kućama prijatelja svojih, jer njima to u većini slučajeva ne smeta; nije vam, dakle, grijeh skupno ili pojedinačno jesti. Kad uđete u te kuće, nazovite selam njezinim ukućanima: “Es-Selamu alejkum!”, odnosno ako kuće prazne zateknete, recite: “Es-Selamu alejna va ala ibadillahis-salihin!” (To znači: mir nama i dobrim Božijim robovima!) Uzvišeni je Allah propisao nazivanje selama, blagoslovljenog i prelijepog pozdrava, da biste se međusobno zavoljeli i oraspoložili jedni druge prilikom susreta. Allah, džellešanuhu, objasnio vam je ove propise u ovoj suri da biste razumjeli njihov smisao te ih provodili u praksi.
Commentary
Some etiquettes and injunctions in regard to meetings with the Holy Prophet ﷺ ' in particular, and in the society in general
The above verses contain two injunctions. The first injunction is that when the Holy Prophet ﷺ call people for the meeting in connection with jihad or any other religious matter, the demand of the faith is that all should attend and must not leave the meeting without his permission. If there is an emergency, permission may be sought from the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، who was advised that unless there is special need and requirement, permission may be granted on such requests. In the same connection those hypocrites are condemned who would come to attend the meeting only to fulfill the obligation of faith, but would quietly sneak out under the cover of some other person.
This verse was revealed at the time of the battle of Ahzab, when the Arab disbelievers and other groups joined together and suddenly attacked Madinah. After consultations with the companions, the Holy Prophet ﷺ consented to dig up a trench to defend against the attack. For this reason this battle is also known as 'the battle of trench (Khandaq) '. This battle was fought in Shawwal 5th Hijra. (Qurtubi)
Baihaqi and Ibn Ishaq have reported that the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself had taken part in the digging of the trench. But the hypocrites used to come late in the first place, and after doing a little bit of work just to show their presence, would sneak away quietly. As against this all the believers were putting in their best, and in case of any need or emergency would take permission from the Holy Prophet ﷺ before leaving the work. At that point this verse was revealed. (Mazhari)
A question and its answer
It appears from this verse that it is forbidden to get up and leave from the presence of the Holy Prophet ﷺ without seeking his permission. But there are several incidents when companions used to leave his meeting when they wished and would not deem it necessary to take his permission. The answer to this point is that the injunction mentioned in the present verse is not an injunction for ordinary meetings, but it is meant for specific gatherings, which the Holy Prophet ﷺ might have called for some need, as was the case at the time of battle of the trench.
The phrase ) عَلَىٰ أَمْرٍ جَامِعٍ (for a collective matter - 62) is itself pointing toward this exclusivity.
What does أَمْرٍ جَامِعٍ (collective matter) mean?
There are different views on this point. The most evident explanation is that this phrase is used for such acts for which the Holy Prophet ﷺ felt necessary to collect the people, as he regarded it important to collect the people for digging the trench on the occasion of battle of Ahzab. (Qurtubi - Mazhari)
Is this injunction exclusive to meetings of the Holy Prophet ﷺ or is general?
Since this injunction is issued for a religious and Islamic need, all the jurists agree that it is not exclusive to meetings of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . The same injunction would apply to any Imam or ruler of the Muslims who is in control of the government, if he called up a meeting. It is obligatory to attend the meetings called up by the rulers and it is not lawful to leave it without permission. (Qurtubi - Mazhari – Bayan ul-Quran)
This is but obvious that this injunction has greater stress and emphasis for meetings called up by the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and its opposition is open callousness. As for the common meetings and gatherings (not convened by a ruler), acting upon this injunction is surely preferable and commendable from the point of view of Islamic social etiquette. When Muslims are gathered in a meeting for deliberation or action on a collective issue, one should Ie:av ( the meeting only after taking permission from the presiding person.
The second injunction
The second injunction is given in the last verse:
Circumstances often merit holding consultations on common issues to seek co-operation collectively. At such times, it may happen that certain people lose interest after a while and want to leave. This is not the correct Islamic attitude. However, even among those who are free of this attitude, there may be some who, because of some urgent need, want to leave the gathering before time. These persons must take proper permission from the responsible person (and during the period of the Prophet, it had to be taken from the Prophet himself). Furthermore, if the responsible person does not give them permission, they must ungrudgingly remain till the end of the proceedings. One who is responsible for the collective affairs of Muslims should possess the temperament and attitude to willingly accede to any request to be excused made on the plea of having something more urgent to attend to. He should pray for the one making such a request to be helped by God Almighty.
İmanlarında sadık olan Müminler ancak Allah'a ve resulü'ne iman edenlerdir. Eğer onlar, Müslümanların yararına olan bir durum için Nebi -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem- ile bir araya toplandıysalar, oradan ayrılmak için izin almadan oradan ayrılmazlar. Ey Resul! Senden ayrılmak için izin isteyenler Allah'a ve resulüne gerçekten iman eden Müminlerdir. O halde bazı işlerini halletmek için (Senin yanından) ayrılmak üzere izin isteyen kimselerden dilediğine izin ver ve onların günahları için Allah'tan af dile. Şüphesiz Allah, kullarından tövbe edenlerin günahlarını çokça bağışlayandır. Onlara karşı çok merhametlidir.
Tanging ang mga mananampalatayang tapat sa pananampalataya nila ay ang mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumampalataya sa Sugo Niya. Kapag sila ay kasama sa Propeta – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – sa isang usaping nagbubuklod sa kanila para sa kapakanan ng mga Muslim, hindi sila lumilisan hanggang sa humingi sila sa kanya ng pahintulot sa paglisan. Tunay ang mga humihingi sa iyo, O Sugo, ng pahintulot sa sandali ng paglisan, ang mga iyon ay ang mga sumasampalataya kay Allāh at sumasampalataya sa Sugo Niya nang totohanan. Kaya kapag humingi sila sa iyo ng pahintulot para sa ilang bagay na pumapatungkol sa kanila, magpahintulot ka sa sinumang niloob mo na pahintulutan kabilang sa kanila. Humingi ka para sa kanila ng kapatawaran para sa mga pagkakasala nila. Tunay na si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa mga pagkakasala ng sinumang nagbalik-loob kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya, Maawain sa kanila.
In verità, i credenti sinceri nella loro fede sono coloro che credono in Allāh e che credono nel Suo Messaggero, e che quando sono col Profeta pace e benedizioni di Allāh su di lui ﷺ per una questione di interesse comune dei Musulmani, non escono finché non gli chiedono il permesso di andarsene. In verità, coloro che ti chiedono il permesso di congedarsi, o Messaggero, sono coloro che credono realmente in Allāh e nel Suo Messaggero. Se ti chiedono il permesso per alcuni loro affari, concedi il permesso a chi vuoi, e chiedi perdono per i loro peccati: in verità, Allāh è Perdonatore dei peccati dei Suoi sudditi pentiti, Misericordioso con loro.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang benar-benar mukmin lagi jujur dalam keimanan mereka ialah orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya. Apabila mereka berada bersama-sama Nabi -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- dalam suatu urusan yang merupakan maslahat umat Islam mereka tidak meninggalkan Rasulullah sebelum meminta izin kepadanya untuk pergi. Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang meminta izin kepadamu -wahai Rasul- tatkala meninggalkanmu, mereka itulah orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya secara jujur. Apabila mereka meminta izin kepadamu karena suatu keperluan yang penting bagi mereka maka izinkanlah bagi siapa yang kamu kehendaki di antara mereka dan mohonkanlah ampunan untuk mereka kepada Allah agar menghapus dosa-dosa mereka. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun atas dosa-dosa hamba yang bertobat kepada-Nya, lagi Maha Penyayang terhadap mereka.
Asking Permission to leave when They are doing something together
This is another matter of etiquette to which Allah has guided His believing servants. Just as He commanded them to seek permission when entering, He also commanded them to seek permission when leaving, especially when they are doing something together with the Messenger ﷺ, such as the Friday, `Id, or congregational prayers, or a meeting for the purpose of consultation and so on. Allah commanded them not to leave him in these situations until they had asked his permission. If they did this, then they were of the true believers. Then Allah commanded His Messenger to give permission when someone asked for it, if he wanted to. He said:
فَأْذَن لِّمَن شِئْتَ مِنْهُمْ وَاسْتَغْفِرْ لَهُمُ اللَّهَ
(give permission to whom you will of them, and ask Allah for their forgiveness.)Abu Dawud reported that Abu Hurayrah said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«إِذَا انْتَهَى أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى الْمَجْلِسِ فَلْيُسَلِّمْ، فَإِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَقُومَ فَلْيُسَلِّمْ، فَلَيْسَتِ الْأُولَى بِأَحَقَّ مِنَ الْآخِرَةِ»
(When any of you joins a gathering, let him say Salam, and when he wants to leave, let him say Salam. The former is not more important than the latter.) This was also recorded by At-Tirmidhi and An-Nasa'i; At-Tirmidhi said: "It is a Hasan Hadith."
Iskreni vjernici jesu samo oni koji vjeruju u Allaha i Resulullaha, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, i kad su s Poslanikom islama u nekoj zajedničkoj misiji koja donosi dobro svim muslimanima, ne odlaze dok ne zatraže od Poslanika dopuštenje. Poslaniče, oni koji od tebe traže dopuštenje da odu zarad nekih svojih potreba, oni iskreno vjeruju u Allaha i Poslanika, pa dopusti onom kome ti hoćeš i moli Milostivog Allaha da im oprosti jer Allah pokajnicima mnogo prašta i milostiv je prema njima.
Quả thật, những người có đức tin đích thực là những người tin tưởng Allah, tin tưởng Thiên Sứ của Ngài, và là những người khi họ ở cùng Thiên Sứ để bàn việc công cải thiện cộng đồng Muslim thì họ không ngang nhiên rời đi trừ phi họ đã xin phép Người. Quả thật, những ai xin phép Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ - trước khi rời đi thì họ đích thực là người tin tưởng Allah và tin tưởng Thiên Sứ của Ngài. Cho nên khi họ xin phép Ngươi để đi làm việc riêng quan trọng của họ thì Ngươi hãy cho phép nếu Ngươi muốn, Ngươi hãy cầu xin Allah tha thứ cho họ, quả thật Allah luôn tha thứ cho ai biết ăn năn trong đám bề tôi của Ngài, và Ngài luôn thương xót họ.
"Sesungguhnya yang sebenar-benar orang Mukmin ialah orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan RasulNya, dan apa-bila mereka berada bersama-sama Rasulullah dalam suatu urusan yang memerlukan pertemuan, niscaya mereka tidak meninggalkan (Rasulullah) sehingga meminta izin kepadanya. Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang meminta izin kepadamu (Muhammad), mereka itulah orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan RasulNya, maka apabila mereka meminta izin kepadamu karena suatu keper-luan, berilah izin kepada siapa yang kamu kehendaki dari mereka, dan mohonkanlah ampunan untuk mereka kepada Allah. Sesung-guhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang. Janganlah kamu jadikan panggilan Rasul di antara kamu seperti panggilan sebagian kamu kepada sebagian (yang lain). Sesungguhnya Allah telah mengetahui orang-orang yang berangsur-angsur pergi dari kalian dengan berlindung (kepada kawannya), maka hendaklah orang-orang yang menyalahi perintahNya takut akan ditimpa cobaan atau ditimpa azab yang pedih. Ketahuilah sesungguhnya kepunyaan Allah-lah segala sesuatu yang di langit dan bumi. Sungguh Dia mengetahui keadaan yang kamu berada di dalamnya (sekarang). Dan (mengetahui pula) hari (manusia) dikembalikan kepadaNya, lalu diterangkanNya kepada mereka apa yang telah mereka kerjakan. Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu." (An-Nur: 62-64).
(62) Ini adalah sebuah petunjuk dari Allah kepada para ham-baNya yang Mukmin, bahwa apabila mereka bersama Rasulullah dalam urusan yang memerlukan pertemuan, maksudnya termasuk bagian penting atau maslahat adalah hendaknya kalian bersatu-padu semuanya dalam masalah tersebut, semisal jihad, musyawa-rah dan urusan semisal yang menyertakan kaum Mukminin. Maka sesungguhnya aspek kemaslahatan yang ada mengharuskan ke-bersamaan mereka dan tidak boleh bercerai-berai. Seorang yang benar-benar beriman kepada Allah dan RasulNya, tidak pantas pergi untuk memenuhi keperluannya tanpa kembali ke keluarga-nya, atau melakukan sebagian keperluan yang membuatnya terpi-sah dari mereka kecuali setelah mendapatkan izin dari Rasulullah atau penggantinya. Allah menjadikan konsekuensi keimanannya dengan tidak pergi kecuali dengan izin dan memuji perbuatan dan sopan-santun mereka kepada Rasulullah dan para penguasa mereka.
Firman Allah, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ يَسۡتَـٔۡذِنُونَكَ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ ٱلَّذِينَ يُؤۡمِنُونَ بِٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦۚ ﴿ "Sesung-guhnya orang-orang yang meminta izin kepadamu (Muhammad), mereka itulah orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan RasulNya," akan tetapi, apakah beliau memberikan izin kepada mereka atau tidak? Allah menyebutkan bahwa pemberian izin atas mereka dengan dua syarat pertama, untuk keperluan dan kepentingan mereka. Adapun orang yang meminta izin tanpa alasan tersebut, maka tidak diizinkan. Yang kedua, beliau berkehendak untuk memberi-kan izin, lalu kemaslahatan menuntutnya memberikan izin tanpa menimbulkan bahaya bagi pemberi izin.
Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَإِذَا ٱسۡتَـٔۡذَنُوكَ لِبَعۡضِ شَأۡنِهِمۡ فَأۡذَن لِّمَن شِئۡتَ مِنۡهُمۡ ﴿ "Maka apabila mereka meminta izin kepadamu karena sesuatu keperluan, berilah izin kepada siapa yang kamu kehendaki dari mereka." Bila dia punya udzur dan meminta izin, maka bila pembatalan kepergiannya me-ngandung maslahat menurut kematangan cara berpikirnya atau karena keberanian yang dia miliki dan semacamnya, maka beliau (berhak) tidak mengizinkannya. Kendatipun demikian, bila dia meminta izin lalu Rasulullah memberikan izin dengan memenuhi dua syarat tersebut (dia meminta izin dan Rasulullah mengizinkan), maka Allah memerintahkan kepada RasulNya untuk memohonkan ampun baginya, karena mungkin dia terlalu meremehkan dalam permintaan izin itu.
Karenanya, Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَٱسۡتَغۡفِرۡ لَهُمُ ٱللَّهَۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan mohonkanlah ampunan untuk mereka kepada Allah. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." Allah mengampuni dosa-dosa mereka dan menyayangi mereka dengan membolehkan izin bagi mereka karena ada suatu udzur.
(63) ﴾ لَّا تَجۡعَلُواْ دُعَآءَ ٱلرَّسُولِ بَيۡنَكُمۡ كَدُعَآءِ بَعۡضِكُم بَعۡضٗاۚ ﴿ "Janganlah kamu jadikan panggilan Rasul di antara kamu seperti panggilan sebagian kamu kepada sebagian (yang lain)," [maksudnya jangan kalian jadikan panggilan Rasul kepada kalian atau panggilan kalian kepada Rasul sebagaimana panggilan sebagian kalian kepada sebagian yang lain]. Apabila beliau memanggil kalian, maka sambutlah sebagai bentuk kewajiban. Bahkan bila kalian shalat pun, wajib bagi kalian untuk menyambutnya.
Tiada seorang pun yang mengatakan suatu perkataan yang menjadi kewajiban atas umat untuk menerima dan mengamalkan-nya kecuali perkataan Rasulullah, lantaran beliau terjaga dari kesa-lahan sementara kita diperintahkan untuk mengikuti beliau. Allah berfirman,
﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ٱسۡتَجِيبُواْ لِلَّهِ وَلِلرَّسُولِ إِذَا دَعَاكُمۡ لِمَا يُحۡيِيكُمۡۖ ﴿
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, penuhilah seruan Allah dan seruan Rasul apabila Rasul menyeru kamu kepada suatu yang memberi kehidupan kepada kamu." (Al-Anfal: 24).
Demikian pula, janganlah kalian menjadikan panggilan kalian kepada Rasul sebagaimana panggilan sebagian kalian kepada sebagian lainnya. Jangan kalian berkata, "Wahai Muhammad" saat kalian memanggil beliau atau "wahai Muhammad bin Abdillah!" sebagaimana kalian berkata kepada sesama kalian. Akan tetapi, karena kemuliaan dan keutamaan, serta keistimewaan Rasulullah dari orang lain, hendaklah dipanggil dengan, "Wahai Rasulullah, wahai Nabi Allah."
﴾ قَدۡ يَعۡلَمُ ٱللَّهُ ٱلَّذِينَ يَتَسَلَّلُونَ مِنكُمۡ لِوَاذٗاۚ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah telah me-ngetahui orang-orang yang berangsur-angsur pergi dari kalian dengan berlindung (kepada kawannya)," ketika Allah memuji kaum yang beriman kepada Allah dan RasulNya yang mana apabila mereka bersama Rasulullah dalam suatu urusan yang memerlukan perte-muan, maka mereka tidak pergi (kecuali) setelah mereka meminta izin kepada beliau. Allah mengancam orang-orang yang tidak mau melakukannya dan pergi tanpa izin, walaupun kalian tidak menge-tahui kepergiannya (yang dilakukan) dengan sembunyi-sembunyi. Inilah yang dimaksudkan oleh FirmanNya, ﴾ يَتَسَلَّلُونَ مِنكُمۡ لِوَاذٗاۚ ﴿ "orang-orang yang berangsur-angsur pergi dari kalian dengan berlindung (kepada kawannya)," maksudnya berlindung diri ketika mereka menyelinap keluar dan pergi dengan sesuatu yang dapat menghalangi pan-dangan mata, maka Allah mengetahui mereka dan akan memberi-kan balasan kepada mereka dengan balasan yang setimpal.
Oleh karena itu, Allah mengancam mereka dengan Firman-Nya, ﴾ فَلۡيَحۡذَرِ ٱلَّذِينَ يُخَالِفُونَ عَنۡ أَمۡرِهِۦٓ ﴿ "Maka hendaklah orang-orang yang me-nyalahi perintahNya takut," yaitu mereka yang pergi untuk meme-nuhi sebagian keperluan mereka dengan berpaling dari Allah dan RasulNya, lalu bagaimana dengan orang-orang yang pergi tanpa ada urusan sama sekali? Ia meninggalkan urusan Allah tanpa ada kesibukan ﴾ أَن تُصِيبَهُمۡ فِتۡنَةٌ ﴿ "mereka akan ditimpa cobaan," berupa kesyi-rikan dan kejahatan ﴾ أَوۡ يُصِيبَهُمۡ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ ﴿ "atau ditimpa azab yang pedih."
(64) ﴾ أَلَآ إِنَّ لِلَّهِ مَا فِي ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضِۖ ﴿ "Ketahuilah sesungguhnya kepunyaan Allah-lah segala sesuatu yang di langit dan bumi," sebagai kerajaan dan hamba-hamba(Nya), Dia mengendalikan mereka dengan ketetapan hukum takdir dan hukum syar'iNya. ﴾ قَدۡ يَعۡلَمُ مَآ أَنتُمۡ عَلَيۡهِ ﴿ "Sungguh Dia mengetahui keadaan yang kamu berada di dalamnya (sekarang)," maksudnya ilmu Allah meliputi kondisi kalian, yang berbentuk kebaikan maupun kejelekan, dan mengetahui semua amal kalian. IlmuNya menghitungnya, penaNya (terus) mengalir berjalan bersama (berjalannya) amal hamba, para malaikat penjaga lagi penulis yang mulia mencatatnya (sebagai keburukan) atas kalian.
﴾ وَيَوۡمَ يُرۡجَعُونَ إِلَيۡهِ ﴿ "Dan (mengetahui pula) hari (manusia) dikem-balikan kepadaNya," yaitu pada Hari Kiamat ﴾ فَيُنَبِّئُهُم بِمَا عَمِلُواْۗ ﴿ "lalu diterangkanNya kepada mereka apa yang telah mereka kerjakan." Dia mengabarkan kepada mereka seluruh amal perbuatan, yang kecil ataupun yang besar, sesuai dengan apa yang telah mereka kerjakan, yang dipersaksikan oleh anggota tubuh mereka, sehingga mereka tidak bisa mengurangi dosanya dengan taubat dan tebusan. Tatkala Allah mengaitkan ilmuNya dengan amal perbuatan mereka, yaitu menyebut lafazh yang umum setelah perkara yang khusus, maka Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ بِكُلِّ شَيۡءٍ عَلِيمُۢ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha mengetahui segala sesuatu." 9
Los creyentes que son fieles en su fe son aquellos que creen en Al-lah y en Su Mensajero, y cuando son llamados por el Profeta r para que se reúnan a tratar un tema relacionado con los asuntos de los musulmanes, no se retiran sin antes pedir permiso. Mensajero, en verdad, aquellos que piden tu permiso para retirarse son los que realmente creen en Al-lah y en Su Mensajero, por lo tanto, si piden tu permiso para retirarse debido a algún asunto importante que les concierne, concédele permiso a quien desees y pídele a Al-lah que perdone sus pecados. Ciertamente, Al‑lah es Perdonador de los pecados de quien se arrepiente de Sus siervos y es misericordioso con ellos.
Les croyants sincères sont exclusivement ceux qui croient en Allah et en Son Messager et lorsqu’ils sont en compagnie du Messager afin de débattre d’une affaire qui concerne les musulmans dans leur ensemble, ils ne prennent pas congé avant de lui en demander la permission.
Ô Messager, ceux qui sollicitent ta permission pour prendre congé de toi sont ceux qui croient sincèrement en Allah et en Son Messager. S’ils te demandent la permission de partir pour s’occuper d’une affaire personnelle, accorde-la à ceux que tu veux parmi eux et invoque Allah de pardonner leurs péchés. Allah pardonne les péchés de ceux de Ses serviteurs qui se repentent et leur fait miséricorde.
62- Mü’minler ancak Allah ve Rasûlüne iman eden ve toplumu ilgilendiren bir işte onunla beraber bulundukları vakit ondan izin almadıkça ayrılmayan kimselerdir. Şüphe yok ki senden izin isteyenler, işte Allah ve Rasûlüne iman edenler onlardır. O halde bazı işleri için senden izin istediklerinde onlardan dilediğine izin ver ve onlar için Allah’tan mağrifet dile. Şüphesiz Allah çok bağışlayıcıdır, pek merhametlidir.
63- Peygamberi, kendi aranızda birbirinizi çağırır gibi çağırmayın/Peygamberin sizi çağırmasını, birbirinizi çağırmanızla bir tutmayın. İçinizden birbirinizin arkasına gizlenerek sıvışıp gidenleri Allah kesinlikle bilir. O halde onun emrine (yüz çevirerek) muhalefet edenler, başlarına bir musibetin yahut can yakıcı bir azabın gelmesinden sakınsınlar.
64- Dikkat edin! Göklerde ve yerde olanlar yalnızca Allah’ındır. O, sizin ne üzere olduğunuzu çok iyi bilir. O gün (hepsi) O’na döndürülecekler ve O, onlara neler yaptıklarını haber verecektir. Allah, her şeyi çok iyi bilendir.
62. Bu buyrukla Allah, mü’min kullarına Rasûlullah ile birlikte toplumu ilgilendiren bir iş için bir arada bulundukları sırada yani kamuyu zorunlu olarak ilgilendiren, yahut onun maslahatına ait olan hususlarda bir arada olmaları gerektiği irşadını yapmaktadır. Cihad, istişare vb. gibi bütün mü’minlerin ortak ilgi alanına giren hususlar böyledir. Maslahat, onların bu iş etrafından birleşip bir arada olmalarını, ayrı olmamalarını gerektirir. İşte gerçekten Allah ve Rasûlüne iman eden bir kimse, Allah Rasûlünden, ondan sonra da onun vekili olanlardan izin almadıkça herhangi bir işe gitmez, aile halkının yanına dönmez. Yahut da onlardan farklı ve sırf kendisini ilgilendiren bazı ihtiyaçlarını görmeye gitmez. Bu buyrukta Yüce Allah, izin almaksızın gitmemeyi, imanın bir gereği olarak ortaya koymaktadır. Hem bu şekildeki davranışları dolayısıyla hem de Allah ve Rasûlüne ile içlerindeki yöneticilere karşı olan edepleri dolayısıyla onları överek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Şüphe yok ki senden izin isteyenler, işte Allah ve Rasûlüne iman edenler onlardır.” Peki, Allah Rasûlü onlara izin verir mi vermez mi? İzin vermek için ayette iki şart söz konusu edilmektedir:
1- Bu izin istenilen hususun onları ilgilendiren bir iş yahut kendi meşguliyetlerinden birisi olmalıdır. Mazeretsiz olarak izin istiyene izin verilmez.
2- Peygamber, ona izin verme isteğinde olmalıdır ve bu izni, izin verene zarar vermeksizin, maslahat gereği olarak vermelidir. Zira Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“O halde bazı işleri için senden izin istediklerinde onlardan dilediğine izin ver.” İzin isteyenin bir mazereti bulunup da izin isteyecek olursa ama eğer belirteceği bir görüşü veya cesareti ve buna benzer bir özelliği dolayısıyla gitmeyip oturmasında bir maslahat varsa ona izin vermez. Bununla birlikte kişi, izin ister ve kendisinden izin istenilen de belirtilen iki şartla izin verecek olursa, Yüce Allah, Rasûlünden o kişi için mağfiret dilemesini istemektedir. Çünkü o kimse izin istemekte kusur etmiş olabilir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ve onlar için Allah’tan mağfiret dile. Şüphesiz Allah çok bağışlayıcıdır, pek merhametlidir.” Yani onların günahlarını bağışlar ve mazeretleri olması halinde izin istemelerine cevaz vermek sûretiyle onlara merhamet eder.
63. “Peygamberi, kendi aranızda birbirinizi çağırır gibi çağırmayın/Peygamberin sizi çağırmasını, birbirinizi çağırmanızla bir tutmayın.” Yani onun sizi çağırmasını da sizin onu çağırmanızı da birbirinizi çağırmak gibi görmeyin. O, sizi çağıracak olursa farz bir emir olarak onun çağrısına cevap verin. Hatta namaz esnasında bile Allah Rasûlünün çağrısına cevap vermek icab eder. Allah Rasûlu dışında bir söz söyleyen herhangi bir kimsenin o sözünün ümmet tarafından kabul edilmesi ve gereğince amel edilmesi farz değildir. Bu ancak onun için geçerlidir. Çünkü Allah Rasûlü, hatadan korunmuştur ve biz ona uymakla muhatabız. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey iman edenler! Size hayat verecek şeylere sizi çağırdığı zaman Allah ve Rasûlünün çağrısına uyun.”(el-Enfâl, 8/24). Aynı şekilde Allah Rasûlünü birbirinizi çağırdığınız gibi çağırmayın, ona seslendiğiniz zaman:“Ya Muhammed” yahut da “Ey Abdullah’ın oğlu Muhammed!” gibi birbirinize söylediğiniz sözleri söylemeyin. Aksine şerefi, fazileti ve başkalarından farklılığı dolayısıyla:“Ey Allah’ın Rasûlü” veya “Ey Allah’ın Peygamberi”diye ona hitap etmek gerekir.“Aranızda birbirinizin arkasına gizlenerek gizlice sıvışıp gidenleri Allah kesinlikle bilir.” Yüce Allah toplumu ilgilendiren bir iş dolayısıyla Peygamber ile birlikte bulunup ondan izin almaksızın ayrılıp gitmeyen, Allah ve Peygambere iman eden mü’minleri övdükten sonra, bu şekilde hareket etmeyerek, izin almadan çekip gidenleri tehdit etmektedir. Yüce Allah’ın:“Aranızda birbirinizin arkasına gizlenerek gizlice sıvışıp gidenler...” buyruğunda kastedilen, sıvışıp gittikleri ve ayrıldıkları vakit, başkalarının kendilerini görmesini önleyecek şekilde herhangi bir şey arkasına saklanıp gitmeleridir. İşte bu gidişleri sizin fark edemeyeceğiniz bir şekilde olsa bile Yüce Allah onları bilir ve bu yaptıklarına karşılık eksiksiz bir şekilde onları cezalandıracaktır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, onları şu buyruğuyla tehdit etmektedir:“O halde onun emrine muhalefet edenler” yani bazı işleri için Allah ve Rasûlünün emrine rağmen gidenler “başlarına bir musibetin” yani şirk ve kötülük “yahut can yakıcı bir azabın gelmesinden sakınsınlar.” Bazı işleri için Allah ve Rasûlünün emrine rağmen gidenler hakkında durum buysa ya herhangi bir işi olmaksızın Allah’ın emrini terk edenlerin hali ne olur?
64. “Dikkat edin! Göklerde ve yerde olanlar” hem mülkiyetleri itibariyle hem de O’na kul olmaları itibariyle “yalnızca Allah’ındır.” O, bunlar hakkında hem kaderî hükmü gereğince, hem de şer’î hükmü gereğince tasarrufta bulunur. “O, sizin ne üzere olduğunuzu çok iyi bilir.”O, sizin hayır mı şer mi işlemekte olduğunuzu bildiği gibi bütün amellerinizi de bilir. O’nun ilmi hepsini kuşatmıştır. Kalemi bunları yazmıştır. Kiramen Kâtibin de bunları sizin hakkınızda yazıp tespit etmektedir.“O gün” yani kıyamet gününde “(hepsi) O’na döndürülecekler ve O, onlara neler yaptıklarını haber verecektir” Küçüğüyle, büyüğüyle onların yaptıklarını, bütün amellerini aynen bildirecektir. Kendi organlarını kendilerine karşı şahit tutacaktır. Ya O’nun fazileti, lütfu ile karşılaşacaklar ya da adaletini göreceklerdir. Şanı Yüce Allah, onların yaptıklarını bildiğine dair özel bilgisini söz konusu ettikten sonra bilgisinin her şeyi kuşatan umumi bir bilgi olduğunu belirterek:“Allah her şeyi çok iyi bilendir” buyurmaktadır.
ûr Sûresi’nin tefsiri burada sona ermektedir.
***
The believers who are true in their faith are those who believe in Allah and His Messenger, and when they are summoned to convene by the Prophet peace be upon him for a matter in relation to the affairs of the Muslims, they do not leave until they seek his permission to do so. O Messenger! Indeed, those who seek your permission before leaving, they are the ones who truly believe in Allah and His Messenger; so if they seek your permission to leave due to some important matter that concerns them, grant permission to whomsoever you wish from them and ask Allah to forgive their sins. Indeed, Allah Forgiving of the sins of whoever repents from His servants, and is merciful to them.
Magparangal kayo, O mga mananampalataya, sa Sugo ni Allāh. Kaya kapag nanawagan kayo sa kanya ay huwag kayong manawagan sa kanya sa pamamagitan ng pangalan niya tulad ng: "O Muḥammad," o sa pamamagitan ng pangalan ng ama niya tulad ng: "O anak ni `Abullāh," gaya ng ginagawa ng ilan sa inyo sa iba. Subalit sabihin ninyo: "O Sugo ni Allāh; O Propeta ni Allāh." Kapag nanawagan siya sa inyo para sa isang usaping panlahat, huwag ninyong gawin ang panawagan niya gaya ng panawagan ng iba sa inyo sa iba pa sa mga usaping walang halaga sa karaniwan, bagkus magmadali kayo sa pagtugon doon. Tunay na si Allāh ay nakaaalam sa mga lumilisan kabilang sa inyo nang pakubli nang walang paalam. Kaya mag-ingat ang mga sumasalungat sa utos ng Sugo ni Allāh – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – na magpatama si Allāh sa kanila ng isang sigalot at isang pagsubok o magpatama Siya sa kanila ng isang pagdurusang nakasasakit na walang pagtitiis para sa kanila roon.
Wahai orang-orang mukmin! Muliakanlah Rasulullah. Apabila kalian memanggilnya maka janganlah kalian memanggilnya seperti panggilan kalian kepada sebagian yang lain, yaitu dengan menyebut namanya seperti, "Wahai Muhammad", atau dengan menyebut nama ayahnya seperti, "Wahai Putra Abdullah". Akan tetapi, katakanlah, "Wahai Rasulullah", "Wahai Nabi Allah". Apabila dia menyeru kalian untuk perkara umum maka janganlah kalian menjadikan seruannya seperti seruan sebagian kalian kepada sebagian yang lain yang biasanya terjadi dalam perkara-perkara yang kurang penting, akan tetapi bersegeralah untuk memenuhi seruannya. Sesungguhnya Allah mengetahui orang-orang yang berangsur-angsur pergi di antara kalian secara sembunyi-sembunyi tanpa izin, sebab itu hendaklah orang-orang yang menyalahi perintah Rasulullah -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- takut akan ditimpa cobaan dan bencana atau ditimpa azab pedih yang mereka tidak akan sanggup menahannya.
O vi koji vjerujete, ukažite Poslaniku, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, počast, pa ga ne zovite imenom: “Muhammede!” niti: “Sine Abdullahov!”, kao što jedni druge zovete, nego mu se obraćajte s poštovanjem, govoreći: “Allahov Poslaniče!” ili: “Allahov Vjerovjesniče!” Kad vas Poslanik pozove radi neke općekorisne stvari, nemojte taj poziv doživjeti kao bezazlen poziv koji upućujete jedni drugima, nego se žurno odazovite. Allahu su dobro znani oni što se izvlače i odlaze bez Poslanikova, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, dopuštenja. I zato neka budu oprezni oni što se suprotstavljaju Resulullahovu, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, naređenju – da ih kakva kušnja ili smutnje ne zadese, ili da ih ne snađe bolna i nepodnošljiva patnja!
Creyentes, honren al Mensajero de Al-lah; cuando se dirijan a él, no lo llamen por su nombre, diciendo: “¡Mujámmad!”, o por el nombre de su padre, por ejemplo. “¡Hijo de Abdullah!”, como se llaman entre ustedes. Sino que digan: “¡Mensajero de Al-lah! ¡ Profeta de Al-lah!” Y cuando los convoque por un asunto general, no le resten importancia como hacen con los asuntos triviales; en cambio, apresúrense a responder a su llamado. Ciertamente, Al-lah sabe de aquellos que se retiran sin pedir permiso y aquellos que van en contra del mandato del Mensajero de Al-lah r; deben temer que Al-lah pueda afligirlos con pruebas e infortunios, o con un castigo doloroso que no podrán soportar.
The Etiquette of addressing the Prophet
Ad-Dahhak said, reporting from Ibn `Abbas: "They used to say, `O Muhammad,' or `O Abu Al-Qasim,' but Allah forbade them to do that, as a sign of respect towards His Prophet , and told them to say, `O Prophet of Allah,' `O Messenger of Allah."' This was also the view of Mujahid and Sa`id bin Jubayr. Qatadah said: "Allah commanded that His Prophet should be treated with respect and honor, and that he should be a leader." Muqatil said concerning the Ayah:
لاَّ تَجْعَلُواْ دُعَآءَ الرَّسُولِ بَيْنَكُمْ كَدُعَآءِ بَعْضِكُمْ بَعْضاً
(Make not the calling of the Messenger among you as your calling one of another.) "When you address him, do not say, `O Muhammad,' or `O son of `Abdullah'; rather honor him and say, `O Prophet of Allah,' or, `O Messenger of Allah.'
لاَّ تَجْعَلُواْ دُعَآءَ الرَّسُولِ بَيْنَكُمْ كَدُعَآءِ بَعْضِكُمْ بَعْضاً
(Make not the calling of the Messenger among you as your calling one of another.) A second view concerning the meaning of the Ayah is that it means `do not think that if he prays against you it is like when anyone else prays against you, because his prayers will be answered; so beware lest he prays against you and you will be doomed.' Ibn Abi Hatim recorded this from Ibn `Abbas, Al-Hasan Al-Basri and `Atiyyah Al-`Awfi. And Allah knows best.
قَدْ يَعْلَمُ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ يَتَسَلَّلُونَ مِنكُمْ لِوَاذاً
(Allah knows those of you who slip away under shelter.) Muqatil bin Hayyan said, "This refers to the hypocrites who used to find it too difficult to listen to the Khutbah on Fridays, so they would hide behind some of the Companions of Muhammad ﷺ and sneak out of the Masjid. It was not proper for a man to leave on Fridays once the Khutbah began, unless he had permission from the Prophet . If one of them wanted to leave, he would make a gesture to the Prophet with his finger, and the Prophet would give permission without the man speaking. This is because if the Prophet was giving the Khutbah and a man spoke, it would invalidate his Friday prayer." As-Suddi said, "If they were with him for a congregational prayer, they would hide behind one another so that he could not see them."
The Prohibition of going against the Messenger's Commandment
فَلْيَحْذَرِ الَّذِينَ يُخَـلِفُونَ عَنْ أَمْرِهِ
(And let those beware who oppose the Messenger's commandment) This means going against the commandment of the Prophet , which is his way, methodology and Sunnah. All words and deeds will be measured against his words and deeds; those that are in accordance with his words and deeds will be accepted, and whatever does not match up will be rejected, no matter who the person is who said and did them. It was recorded in the Two Sahihs and elsewhere that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«مَنْ عَمِلَ عَمَلًا لَيْسَ عَلَيْهِ أَمْرُنَا فَهُوَ رَدٌّ»
(Whoever does a deed that is not in accordance with this matter of ours will have it rejected.) meaning, let those beware who go against the Shari`ah of the Messenger , in secret and in the open,
أَن تُصِيبَهُمْ فِتْنَةٌ
(lest some Fitnah should befall them), i.e., lest some disbelief or hypocrisy or innovation enter their hearts.
أَوْ يُصِيبَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
(or a painful torment be inflicted on them.) means in this world afflicting them with capital punishment, or by law of prescribed punishment, or by confinement in prison, or so on. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Hurayrah said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«مَثَلِي وَمَثَلُكُمْ كَمَثَلِ رَجُلٍ اسْتَوْقَدَ نَارًا فَلَمَّا أَضَاءَتْ مَا حَوْلَهَا جَعَلَ الْفَرَاشُ وَهَذِهِ الدَّوَابُّ اللَّائِي يَقَعْنَ فِي النَّارِ يَقَعْنَ فِيهَا، وَجَعَلَ يَحْجُزُهُنَّ وَيَغْلِبْنَهُ فَيَقْتَحِمْنَ فِيهَا قَالَ: فَذَلِكَ مَثَلِي وَمَثَلُكُمْ، أَنَا آخِذٌ بِحُجَزِكُمْ عَنِ النَّارِ هَلُمَّ عَنِ النَّارِ، فَتَغْلِبُونِي وَتَقْتَحِمُونَ فِيهَا»
(The parable of me and you is as the example of a man who kindled a fire and when it illuminated all around him, moths and other creatures started falling into the fire, and he was trying to stop them but they overwhelmed him and still kept falling in. This is the parable of me and you. I am trying to restrain you and keep you away from the fire, but you overwhelm me and fall in.) This was also narrated by Al-Bukhari and Muslim.
Rispettate, o credenti, il Messaggero di Allāh. Quando lo chiamate, non chiamatelo con il suo nome, come: "O Muħammed", oppure con il nome di suo padre, come: "O figlio di Abdullāh", come fate tra di voi; piuttosto, dite: "O Messaggero di Allāh, o Profeta di Allāh ", e se vi invita a una questione pubblica, non considerate il suo invito allo stesso modo degli inviti che fate tra di voi per le cose più banali; piuttosto affrettatevi a rispondere al suo invito. Allāh è Consapevole di coloro che si allontanano di nascosto senza chiedere il permesso; che stiano in guardia coloro che disobbediscono all'ordine del Messaggero di Allāh, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, che Allāh non li affligga con una tentazione, o una disgrazia, o una punizione dolorosa che non potranno sopportare.
لَّا تَجْعَلُوا دُعَاءَ الرَّسُولِ بَيْنَكُمْ
Do not take the call of the messenger among you as a call of one of you to another - 24:63.
One explanation of this verse is that "call of the messenger" means calling of the people by the Holy Prophet ﷺ (which implies that "call" is the act of the messenger). Thus the meaning of the verse is, when the Holy Prophet ﷺ call people, it should not be taken as a common call of an
ordinary person, in which one has the choice to go or not to go. In the case of a call by the Holy Prophet ﷺ it becomes obligatory to go to him and leaving the meeting without his permission is unlawful. In the context of the verse the above explanation appears more appropriate. That is why Mazhari and Bayan ul-Qur'an have adopted this explanation. The other explanation of "call of the messenger" is related by Ibn Kathir and Qurtubi on authority of Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn ` Abbas ؓ . According to this explanation it means calling of the Holy Prophet ﷺ by the people for some need which implies that 'the messenger' is the object of the 'call'.
On the basis of this explanation the meaning of the verse would be that when you Call the Holy Prophet ﷺ for some need, do not call him by his name saying ` Ya Muhammad یا محمد ، as you call others. This is disrespect to him. Therefore, call him by an honorific form of address such as ` Ya Rasul Allah i.e. یا رسول اللہ or ` Ya Nabiyy Allah' یا نبی اللہ . In the final analysis it is obligatory on all Muslims to have respect and veneration for the Holy Prophet ﷺ and to avoid all such things which are in conflict with respect and etiquette, or which may cause inconvenience to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . This injunction is similar in nature to many of those enjoined in Surah al-Hujurat, for instance لَا تَجْهَرُوا لَهُ بِالْقَوْلِ كَجَهْرِ بَعْضِكُمْ لِبَعْضٍ (49:2) It means that when you talk to the Holy Prophet ﷺ keep in mind his respect, and do not talk in a loud voice, as people do while talking to each other. A similar example is إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يُنَادُونَكَ مِن وَرَاءِ الْحُجُرَاتِ (49:4) which means that when he is inside the house, one must not call him out, rather wait for him outside until he comes out on his own.
A Warning
It has also been inferred from the second explanation that as a common etiquette it is incumbent upon Muslims to pay respect to the elders, and to call them by their names is disrespect. Elders should always be called with titles of respect.
Alhamdulillah
The Commentary on
Surah An-Nur
Ends here.
Ey Müminler! Allah'ın Rasûlüne gereken saygıyı gösterip, ona değer verin. O'nu çağırdığınız zaman birbirinizi çağırdığınız gibi ismi ile, "Ey Muhammed!" ya da babasının ismi ile, "Ey Abdullah'ın Oğlu!" diye çağırmayın! Fakat, "Ey Allah'ın Rasûlü! Ey Allah'ın Nebisi!" diye çağırın. Allah'ın Rasûlü sizi bir şeye davet edip çağırdığı zaman onun davetini birbirinizi davet ettiğiniz davetler gibi ehemmiyetsiz bir davet olarak görmeyin. Aksine onun davetine icabet etmekte acele edin. Şüphesiz Yüce Allah, sizden izin almadan gizlice sıvışıp gidenleri bilmektedir. Rasûlullah -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'in emrine muhalefet edenler, Allah'ın kendilerine bir bela ve bir musibet isabet ettirmesinden yahut sabredemeyecekleri bir azap ile azap etmesinden sakınsınlar.
Các ngươi hãy tôn trọng Thiên Sứ của Allah - hỡi những người có đức tin -, cho nên khi các ngươi hô gọi Y thì các ngươi chớ gọi bằng tên như hỡi Muhammad hoặc tên cha của Y như hỡi con trai của 'Abdullah giống như các ngươi thường hay gọi tên nhau như thế, các ngươi hãy gọi Y: hỡi Thiên Sứ của Allah, hỡi Nabi của Allah. Và khi Y gọi các ngươi đến bàn công việc chung thì các ngươi chớ xem nhẹ lời gọi đó của Y giống như thói quen của các ngươi, ngược lại, các ngươi hãy tranh thủ đáp lại lời gọi đó. Chắc chắn Allah biết rõ ai đã lén lút rời đi mà không xin phép. Do đó, nhóm người cố ý kháng lệnh của Thiên Sứ hãy coi chừng kẻo họ phải bị thử thách, bị tai ương hoặc bị phải hình phạt đau đớn vì không biết nhẫn nại.
O believers! Honour the Messenger of Allah; when you call out to him, do not call him by name, e.g. “O Muhammad!”, or the name of his father, e.g. “O the son of Abdullah!”, like you call one another. Rather, say: “O Messenger of Allah, O Prophet of Allah!” And when he summons you for a general matter, do not treat his summoning like that of each other in petty issues; rather, hasten to answering his summon. Verily, Allah knows of those of you who leave covertly without seeking permission, so those who go against the command of the Messenger of Allah peace be upon him should fear that Allah can afflict them with trials and afflictions, or with a painful punishment they cannot bear.
Ô croyants, respectez le Messager d’Allah et lorsque vous vous adressez à lui, ne l’appelez pas par son prénom en disant « Ô Muħammad » ou par le prénom de son père en disant « Ô fils de ‘AbduLlâh», comme vous faites les uns avec les autres. Dites plutôt « Ô Messager d’Allah (yâ rasûla Llâhi) » ou «Ô Prophète d’Allah (yâ nabiyya Llâhi) ». De même, lorsqu’il vous appelle à ce qui relève de l’intérêt général, ne réagissez pas comme lorsque les uns parmi vous, appellent les autres à des choses futiles. Empressez-vous plutôt de vous rendre auprès de lui. Allah connaît certainement ceux qui te faussent discrètement compagnie. Que ceux qui n’obéissent pas aux ordres du Messager d’Allah prennent garde qu’Allah n’abatte sur eux un malheur, une catastrophe ou un châtiment qu’ils ne pourront endurer.
Sveznajućem Allahu najzad pripada sve što se nalazi na nebesima i na Zemlji, On sve stvara, svime upravlja, svime gospodari. Samo On Svojim znanjem obuhvata sve vaše poslove i stanja, ono što javno činite i ono što tajite, ništa Mu vaše nije skriveno. Znajte da vas čeka Dan u kojem ćete se Allahu vratiti pa će vas On izvijestiti o vašim djelima i pozvat će vas na odgovornost za njih! Allah sve zna o svakoj stvari, javnoj i tajnoj, prisutnoj i odsutnoj. To je tako, a Gospodaru baš ništa nije skriveno ni na nebesima ni na Zemlji.
In verità, ad Allāh solo appartiene la Creazione, il Regno, e l'Amministrazione delle creature dei cieli e della terra: è consapevole delle vostre condizioni – o gente; nulla di ciò Gli è nascosto, e nel Giorno della Resurrezione, quando torneranno a Lui, dopo la morte, li informerà delle azioni che hanno compiuto in vita. Allāh è Onnisciente, nulla Gli è nascosto nei cieli e in terra.
Ketahuilah, sesungguhnya kepunyaan Allah sendirilah semua yang ada di langit dan di bumi, Dialah yang menciptakan, menguasai, dan mengatur semuanya. Sesungguhnya Dia mengetahui keadaan yang sedang kalian alami -wahai sekalian manusia-, tidak ada yang tersembunyi dari-Nya sedikit pun. Pada hari Kiamat kelak -ketika mereka semua dikembalikan kepada-Nya dengan dibangkitkan setelah mati- Dia akan menerangkan kepada mereka apa yang telah mereka kerjakan di dunia. Allah Maha mengetahui segala sesuatu, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang tersembunyi bagi-Nya, baik di langit maupun di bumi.
Know well that to Allah belongs everything in the heavens and on earth: in terms of being His creation, under His supreme authority and His control. O people! He knows whatever conditions you are in; nothing is hidden from Him, and on the Day of Judgment when you return to Him after resurrection, He will inform you of all the deeds you did in the world. Allah knows everything, nothing in the heavens or the earth is hidden from Him.
The commandment to obey the Prophet of God was directly applicable to his contemporaries and subsequently became applicable to all believing men and women. Those who avoid devoting any efforts to collective affairs may think that they are strengthening their individual interests by not wasting their time on matters which are the concern of the entire community. But any group, which loses its collectivism, makes itself vulnerable to its enemies. The destruction that follows is of a general nature and the harm so caused affects everybody. It does not spare even those who were under the impression that they had made themselves safe by giving full attention to their own matters.
Sepan que a Al-lah Le pertenece todo cuanto hay en los cielos y en la Tierra: toda Su creación está bajo Su autoridad suprema y Su control. Gentes: Él sabe en qué condiciones están, nada se oculta de Él y en el Día del Juicio, cuando regresen ante Él después de la resurrección, Él les informará acerca de todas las acciones que hicieron en el mundo. Al-lah lo sabe todo, nada en el cielo o en la Tierra está oculto de Él.
C’est à Allah Seul que revient la propriété de ce que contiennent les Cieux et la Terre: c’est Lui qui les a créés, c’est Lui qui les possède et c’est Lui qui les gère. Ô gens, Il connaît vos situations et rien ne Lui échappe. Le Jour de la Résurrection, Il informera Ses serviteurs de ce qu’ils faisaient dans le bas monde après les avoir ressuscités. Allah connaît toute chose et rien dans le Cieux et sur Terre ne Lui est inconnu.
Há không phải tất cả các tầng trời và trái đất từ sự tạo hóa, quyền lực cả việc quản lý là của riêng Allah đó sao! Ngài biết rõ các ngươi - hỡi con người - về hoàn cảnh của các ngươi từng chi tiết một, và trong Ngày Tận Thế khi họ tập trung đến trình diện Ngài sau khi được phục sinh Ngài sẽ báo cụ thể từng việc mà họ đã từng làm ở trần gian. Allah biết rõ mọi thứ, không gì trong các tầng trời và đất giấu được Ngài.
Bilmiş olun ki yaratma, sahip olma ve idare etme bakımından göklerde ve yerde ne varsa sadece Allah'ındır. Ey insanlar! O, sizin hangi haller üzerinde olduğunuzu çok iyi bilir. Bu hususta hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. Kıyamet günü, ölümden sonra diriltilerek O'na döndüğünüzde O, sizlere dünyada iken yapmakta olduğunuz amelleri haber verecektir. Allah her şeyi hakkıyla bilendir. Göklerde ve yerde hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz.
Pansinin, tunay na sa kay Allāh lamang ang anumang nasa mga langit at ang anumang nasa lupa sa paglikha, paghahari, at pangangasiwa. Nakaaalam Siya sa anumang kayo, O mga tao, ay naroon na mga kalagayan: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya mula sa mga iyon na anuman. Sa Araw ng Pagbangon kapag pababalikin sila tungo sa Kanya sa pamamagitan ng pagbuhay matapos ng kamatayan, magpapabatid Siya sa kanila hinggil sa anumang ginawa nila na mga gawain sa Mundo. Si Allāh sa bawat bagay ay Maalam: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman sa mga langit ni sa lupa.